《Whispers of a Dead Empire》


 Chapter 1

    Finally, I was finished here. My fingers deftly danced across the touch screen as I typed my employee number into the system and clocked out. I have been here since eight-thirty, and it was going on midnight now. I wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed and forget the day. My patience was quickly growing thin, and I had no real desire to be here anymore. I walked into the back and grabbed my sports bag hanging from a green rack next to all of the other chef''s coats.


    I started to carry this with me since I lost my car a few weeks back. I usually had a phone charger, a notebook, and a few other items that I would carry around just if I needed them. I quickly removed my chef''s coat, placed it on a hanger and back onto the rack, and placed my hat right above it. They were clean enough, and besides, I would be back here early in the morning anyway, so it''s not like it mattered too much where I put it.


    I threw the sports bag across my back and let out a large yawn. I ran my fingers through my long hair to work out the build-up of knots. I was so tired, and I didn''t want to be here in the morning. I opened up the back door and entered the night. It was a bit colder than it was earlier in the day, but that was okay. I walked over to the fence that enclosed the back dock and pushed open a small door hidden in the corner. The metal groaned in protest as it swung open, and I stepped out into a large driveway. I scratched my head once more and followed the narrow concrete path down to the sidewalk before finally hitting the main road. There were dozens of stores that filled this small commercial district. It was a pleasant area and easy on the eyes. I would easily describe it as being very upscale, if anything.


    I halted at the stop sign and was so enthralled with my thoughts that I almost didn''t see that a car blazed past. It was probably a good thing I decided to stop here. Let that be a reminder to look both ways before crossing the street. I clenched my teeth and hissed at the idiot, and just kept walking.


    I would have usually ordered a ride or something, but I honestly didn''t feel like doing that right now. It was a decent night, and I wanted to clear my mind. I walked up the gentle slope of the hill and onto the main road into the city. The road was reasonably empty tonight, and it''s something I appreciated. There wasn''t a soul in sight and nothing that could annoy me. I mindlessly walked through town, basking in the deafening silence, broken only by the occasional roar of a vehicle.


    I pulled my phone from my pocket and glanced at the time. It was going on two-thirty, which means that I have been walking for almost two and a half hours. I was close to getting home, finally.  I lived near the city center, right next to the park. I could be home in five minutes, but I think a little detour would be lovely to clear my mind. I turned from the main road and went into the local park. The grass looked to be freshly cut, and the night was tranquil. I meandered over to a bench and sat down, and stared across the park. Small groups of trees were clustered around in small groups, and concrete walkways cut through the ground like veins on a body. It was a beautiful park during the day and even more so during the night.


    I let out a sigh of content and settled on the bench. My long sleeve shirt did wonders to keep out the bite of the cold air. It was moments of complete silence like this that made me question my life. I was stuck as a line cook, with prospects of becoming sous, but I honestly don''t think I want to stay in this field much longer. I love my job, I do, but man, was it grating at times.


    I also decided not to go to college, so really, my options were limited in that regard. A dejected sigh escaped my lips, and a small cloud of condensed air hovered in the air around my lips for a moment before it dissipated. I had no clue where my life was going, and I refused to remain a line cook for the rest of my life. I put my phone to sleep and crossed my arms, and sunk into the bench. This was a thought for another day. I was too tired to think now. Maybe it was time I went home and tried to get some sleep while I still could.


    I pushed myself off of the bench, keenly aware of the dull ache that resonated in the soles of my feet, and started the final trek home. However, a strange sight caught my attention. It was a flicker of light that sat behind a small grouping of trees tucked away in the far corner of the park. It was something that I only just barely noticed. A part of me was saying that I should probably turn around and completely ignore whatever that was. Another aspect of me was just curious about what was going on. It was a bit of a mental struggle, but sadly, the irrational part won.


    I quietly crept over the grass and towards the cluster of trees. I pressed myself against the closest one and peeked out from around it. A small distance from the trees was something that looked like a portal. It flickered as it rotated and would fade away before coming back to full intensity. However, there seemed to be no real rhyme or rhythm to it. It was a mesmerizing sight to behold. I rested against the tree and quickly thought over my next course of action as I watched it. I could turn around and pretend nothing was there. I could live my life and be perfectly fine or investigate further and sate the growing sense of curiosity growing in my mind. I mean, it looked to be a portal, so would it be that bad if I were to investigate?


    Sadly curiosity got the best of me, and I approached it carefully. Everything should be okay if I don''t touch it. Right? I got closer to it, and a low thrumming sound emanated from the surrounding air that pulled on the edges of my soul. A very faint blue light radiated from it and cast a soft light onto the surroundings.  Through the portal, I could make out something that looked like a ruined stone hallway of some sort. Torches that have long been extinguished lined the dilapidated halls, though what bathed it in light for me to see, I couldn''t even begin to guess. I pulled my gaze away from the portal and looked around to see if anyone was nearby, and an idea struck me. I could walk through this now, and no one would ever know. It could be a chance for me to start over and work towards a better life than what I was living right now. But even then, it wasn''t a guarantee either. It was a risk; what if I crossed over this portal and I died?


    I toyed with the idea for quite a while before I eventually decided to push through and see what''s on the other side. I mean, what were the chances that I would have something like this happen to me ever again? And on top of that, I honestly just wanted to get away from my life. I wanted to start fresh somewhere. I steeled myself as I realized what I needed to do. So with my choice made, and before I could think twice about it, I pushed a hand into the portal. It resisted at first before it gave way and wrapped itself around me. It felt like I was trying to go through a wall of syrup.


    I forced myself through the last bit of it and fell to the ground in a crumpled heap. A groan escaped from my lips as sharp pain resonated through my body. I pushed myself off of the stone ground and looked behind me, and saw that the portal vanished. I had a feeling that was going to happen. I dusted off the slate grey dirt that gathered on the knees of my black dress pants.  In front of me was the same hall that I saw on the portal. Water dripped from the ceiling and impacted small puddles with soft plinks. The stench of musk and stone penetrated my nose as I took a deep breath. Though it wasn''t overly unpleasant, it was still very pungent. I looked around the hall and couldn''t identify any light source that caused the hallway to be lit. I stepped over some debris and grabbed one of the torches that sat in a rusted sconce and immediately regretted my choice. The torch was soaked and covered my hand in some strange slime. I threw it to the side and tried to suppress a gag as I looked for something to wipe away this gunk.


    Sadly there wasn''t anything but the stone wall or my clothing at my disposal. Immediately I ran my hand across the wall since I didn''t want to cover my pants in whatever that filth was. Yes, I know the wall was dirty, but it''s better than rubbing slime over my only pair of pants. I wish I would have run home and grabbed a change of clothes, but this was a spur of the moment thing. Besides, I had no clue if that portal would have still been there or not by the time I got back.


    I followed the hallway down. The path stayed the same for the most part, though the further I went in, the worse condition it became. Stone debris lay strewn across the floor, and the wall was caving in some spots. The more I walked, the more uneasy I felt, and I couldn''t help but think I made a wrong choice. I don''t even know where I was. I reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone, and tried to turn it on. I pressed the button on the side, intent on turning it on and using the flashlight. Unfortunately for me, the screen stayed black. There was no way it was dead; it still had half a battery left when I was on that bench. I hit the back a few times with my hand and tried again. To my dismay, it didn''t change anything. I put the phone back into my pocket with no small amount of disappointment. I was officially out of a phone and still had no clue where I was and now without a light source.


    I pushed further into the hall and came to a decaying wooden door. I reached out and grabbed a rusted metal ring that sat where a doorknob would be and gave it a hard pull. The hinges squealed in protest, and the door shuddered as it opened slightly before coming to a complete stop. I repositioned myself and gave it another hard pull, this time putting my entire body weight behind it. For a few seconds, the door refused to yield before a loud crack echoed through the hall, and the door flung open, revealing a corridor that was  clothed in writhing darkness.

 Chapter 2

    Hoi Hoi! I have a large backlog of chapters for this story. Time to upload like a normal human being. Enjoy and let me know what you think!


    I really wish I had my phone right now. A flashlight light would have been lovely right about now. I glanced behind me cautiously and then back into the corridor. An itching feeling told me that entering here would be dangerous, but the only way for me to take was forward since the portal behind me vanished. I swallowed the saliva that was building up in my mouth and pressed on. The air was heavy and stale, with just a touch of humidity. The further I went, the more darkness started to consume my vision. I felt stones shift under my shoe with each step I took. I reached out and pressed one of my hands against the stone wall. Each step I took was slow and ponderous. Considering the state of the place, I wouldn''t be shocked if there was something for me to trip on. So far, the path felt empty for the most part. I kept walking for an undetermined amount of time before the wall start to curve. I wasn''t too scared of anything coming after me. Honestly, the worst part was just the silence that engulfed me. There was nothing but the sound of my breath and the thudding of my heart to keep me company.


    Maybe it wasn''t the smartest idea to have walked through a mysterious portal in the middle of the night, but it was too late for me to go back now. I quietly crept forward until I felt the wall come to an end. I reached out and ran my fingers across the area. I could feel the dry grain of wood and then the cold bite of rusted metal. I slid my hand down and felt another metal ring under my fingertips, and I gave it a hard pull. The door shrieked on its hinges as it swung out. Behind it was a room that was dimly lit. In the center was an orb that rotated on a circular stone platform. Its surface was inky grey with spots of black mixed in that lagged behind the orbs'' movements. I glanced around the room and saw nothing else. I stepped forward and observed it for a few minutes. I wonder what it was. The motions it made were enthralling. In fact, they were entirely hypnotic to behold, and before I knew it, I was utterly mesmerized. I reached out to touch its surface. It parted around my fingers like water and heat rushed to my fingertips.


    Words began to crawl across my vision, and a wave of panic washed over me as the orb sped up and began to consume my arm. I tried to yank my arm away, but it was glued to the surface. Out of desperation, I placed my feet on the altar and tried to use my entire body to pull away. Pain never once visited me while I struggled to free my arm. Just a loving warmth that slowly spread through my body. Peace and serenity began to well in my chest as the orb moved up my arm and began to devour my shoulder. My mind grew murky, and my body began to go limp. I tried to struggle once more, but I lost the energy to do so. Instead, I pulled inward and tried to mentally fight my encroaching doom. At first, I felt like I was bound and struggling against chains, but the more I fought, the more I felt my restraints began to weaken. Slowly my vision greyed out, and I lost all control of my body, just as I pushed through the last chain holding me back.


    Analyzing specimen¡­ Analyzing specimen¡­


    Race designation: Human


    Sex: Female


    Age: 22


    User designation: Calixa Wright


    The first phase of conversion has been completed. The current primary race will be maintained. The sub-race of Dungeon Core has been introduced.. Implementing race change... Implementing race change¡­ an error has occurred¡­


    Rescanning scanning specimen and divine spark... A new subrace has been introduced. You now have the subrace of Domain god/


    Please select your Affinity.


    More words flashed across my vision, chasing away the darkness that threatened to consume me. But what did they mean? What was all of this? Why was it asking me to choose my affinity? I struggled against the encroaching darkness, and more words started to appear before me.


    Please choose from the following affinities¡­


    Fire Ice Ash Sand Water Air Earth Death


    Electricity Darkness Arcane Gravity Space


    Click here for more


    What was this for? I quickly scanned across the text and saw that I was something called Domain God, but what was that? I have never heard of something like that before? I had so many questions that I didn''t have answers for. But one step at a time. I did this to myself, so I might as well see where this takes me. It wanted me to choose an affinity, so I guess that''s something that I would be using a lot, so let me make a smart choice. I can panic after all this is over, at least. My eyes danced across the list, and I took all the information in. There was an option for more, but I didn''t want to overwhelm myself with it. I would choose from this list alone. The words blinked as they patiently waited for me to make a selection. Initially, it said that I was supposed to be a dungeon core, so if what I am does something like that, my choice will significantly affect me.


    Fire felt cliche, and so did ice, though they were too tempting to select, just for the sheer opportunity that it could grant me. Electricity was also excellent cause I could be something like Zeus or Thor. That would be pretty cool. Gravity and space seem like they would be overpowering. Arcane looked to be related to magic, so that was also pretty dope. All of these choices were far too good. There was even sand! I could be like that one sand ninja from that anime I watched while growing up. There was even death, which means that I could be like the grim reaper! The choices I saw made me salivate, but I could only choose one. I looked through them all and eventually decided to go with gravity. I mean, out of all the choices, I feel like this would be the strongest. I selected it, and the words flickered.


    What? My gravity affinity was taken from me? I couldn''t help but feel disappointed by that. I was actually looking forward to all the possibilities that having a gravity affinity would bring. But I received the undeath affinity in turn. I can''t say that I am super disappointed by that. That means zombies and stuff, right? But the question is, what the difference between that and the death affinity? I skimmed over the new text and saw the message about the query bar. I guess I better put that to fair use while I can.


    Where am I?


    I submitted my question into the bar and waited for a split second.


    The response replaced everything else in my vision. So it was called Tenith then. So I wasn''t on Earth anymore. Note to self, don''t walk through strange portals anymore. On to the next question. One that was burning in my mind like a hot star.


    The query bar blinked as the response came in almost instantaneously.


    I hate these short answers. Let me try something else to see if I can get a better answer.


    What is the description and function of a domain god?


    A domain god is a step above that of a dungeon core. It functions approximately the same as a dungeon, with a few key differences.


    The function of a Domain God:


    A domain god is a dungeon core that has gathered enough energy to create or has consumed a divine spark. The function of a Domain God is the exact same as a dungeon core. However, the ultimate goal of every Domain God is ascension to complete godhood. This is done by harvesting essence from anything that may enter your domain¡ªthe more potent the soul, the stronger the life essence in turn. At your ascension, your domain will be torn from the world. Then will be yours to preside over for all of eternity as a god.


    This was actually something I wasn''t expecting. I walked through a portal, touched a divine spark or whatever it was, and became something like a god. That''s something out of a dream. Maybe somebody slipped some drugs into my food or something when I wasn''t looking, or perhaps I am losing my mind.


    Maybe if I stick with this, I will eventually get to go back. Imagine going back to see my mom or dad as a god. That would be a sight to see. The washed-up daughter coming back as a diety. It made me chuckle before the thought of them stabbed a knife of guilt into my heart. I should have said something to them before I did something stupid like this. Now it''s too late.


    Answer unknown. Ascend to godhood to find out.


    Well, that was helpful. Maybe it was possible. I got myself into this mess, I will get myself out of it, now onto the next pressing question on my mind.


    The Death Affinity brings only the end to all beings and is the direct opposite of Life. Those with the death affinity can only destroy and never truly create. Everywhere they walk, they only bring the absolution of the end. The Undeath Affinity is the antithesis to both the Death and the Life affinity. One that many consider to be an abomination. Those that feel the touch of Undeath are brought back to the fringes of life, and nothing is safe from its grasp.


    So, I was going to be a necromancer god? I mean, that doesn''t seem too bad. That''s what zombies and stuff? Maybe more. I wasn''t super against the idea. I was always interested in that sort of stuff growing up, even if it was only superficially. So this works out; I get to sate my curiosity a bit with this and see where it goes, I suppose.

 Chapter 3

    If you noticed any typos or grammar issues, let me know in the comments, I will fix asap


    So, my job was to harvest life and ascend into godhood¡ªwhat a stark contrast from cooking food all day. As much as this seems exciting, I also feel kinda stupid for just trancing through a portal on a whim. Mom always told me I did stuff without thinking, and I guess this was a pretty good example of that. I reminisced on the thought for a moment before I noticed that I still had access to the query. Let''s see if I can get some more answers out of it, while I could, at any rate.


    I was a bit annoyed that I lost the gravity affinity because I was looking forward to all of the possibilities.


    The Divine Spark was a remnant of a now-dead god of undeath. Its predisposition overrode the traditional process.


    Answer unknown.


    Well, that was annoying. I was curious, but maybe it''s something that I will never know. I was a little overwhelmed with everything and couldn''t think of any other questions that I wanted to ask. So now I get to wait. I was mentally torn between being excited about my new life and being depressed that I left Earth without saying goodbye to my family. I just had to walk through a random portal that I saw. I floated through the darkness, and a sense of weariness started to weigh me down. I was exhausted. It was a deep level of exhaustion than I have ever felt. Maybe it was all just a dream, and when I open my eyes, I''ll wake up to my alarm clock and be on my way to that hellhole of a job. As the words started to fade away, my consciousness slipped. A part of me hoped that wasn''t the case.


    My vision blurred as my eyes fluttered open. A stone ceiling sat above me, and light poured in from a window, catching the particles of dust as they floated around. I sat up and looked around as my mind struggled to catch up. Strange numbers hovered around my line of sight, including a bar of scarlet red, and under that was a vibrant deep blue bar. What was this? I rubbed my eyes and the previous day''s events slowly caught up to me. I wasn''t on Earth anymore. I looked around and noticed that my body felt relaxed, and I was mentally alert for once¡ªa far cry from having to wake up after working for most of my day. I sat here for a moment and thought over what happened.


    I was an idiot and walked through a portal and found the remnant of a dead god. In my wisdom, I touched something called a divine spark and became a domain god. I let out a yawn and looked around the room. It was fairly simple. There was a wooden deck in the far corner that was decaying and had two broken legs. The cot I was lying on was thankfully in better condition than the desk. The air smelt a bit stale with a faint undertone of musk. I pushed myself off the cot, and a nervous chuckle escaped my lips. Oh, what have I gotten myself into this time? Laying next to the cot was my sports bag. I dragged it over and pulled it open and quickly rifled through it, and a set of words filled my vision.


    Minor bag of divine holding. Capacity 9/30 Weight capacity 1.3Kg /400 kg


    Contents:


    2 bottles of water.


    3 snack bars


    1 half-used lighter


    1 charger


    2 notebooks


    1 half-used pen


    2 pens


    3 sharpies


    2 sticks of deodorant


    1 handheld mirror


    1 hairbrush


    Well, that was convenient. I''m glad that I could keep my sports bag, though it changed into a bag of holding. I pulled it open to check inside and could only see deep swirling darkness. It also weighed almost close to nothing. I reached into the bag with the intent of grabbing a bottle of water. I needed something to wash away the disgusting taste that was built up in my mouth. I wish I threw a toothbrush and some toothpaste in here. At least I had the foresight to pack some deodorant in here. I felt the cap brush my fingers, and I pulled it out and unscrewed the top. So, I wasn''t on Earth anymore, huh, I thought to myself as I took a hefty swig of the cool water. I needed to find a source of this stuff, along with food, if I wanted to survive. I cracked my fingers and saw some blinking lights in the corner of my vision. How do I select them? I made a quick gesture with my hands and saw that it was pointless. Maybe I have to do it with my mind. I gazed at the blinking symbols and mentally thought about clicking them. I was immediately rewarded with a few screens that appeared side by side.


    So I had to choose where to lay my domain then. Well, thankfully, I started out in a building. But before I go about trying to start this, let me take a small inventory of what I have. I reached into my bag of holding and pulled out a pen along with my notebook and a snack bar. I only had three bars and two bottles of water. I had to ration until I could find a source of both. I wasn''t sure that I even needed both once I selected a domain, but it wouldn''t hurt to have them just in case. I pulled the plastic wrapper off of the snack bar and mindlessly ate it while I wrote down everything I saw in my bag of holding. Today''s first task is to find food, water, and get a bearing on my surroundings and select my domain area. In situations like this, it was better to stay as organized as possible. I was in a new world, with only the most basic understanding of what my job was. There was really no point in panicking about it now. I just gotta get through it.


    I put the plastic wrapper back into my sports bag and quickly unscrewed my water bottle, and took a few more sips of it. Just enough to get my body warmed up and ready to go. I slid the bottle back into my bag and threw it onto my back. I kept my notebook and pen in my hand as I walked over to the door. It was a simple wooden door that was only in acceptable condition. The wood was dry and flaking. The metal had a thin layer of rust. I pushed on the door, and the metal on the bottom scratched along the stone floor as I forced it open. I ended up in a small deteriorating hallway. Torches lined the crumbling walls in rusted sconces. Piles of stone debris lined the bottom of the walls. Some of the doors were in decent condition, while others were broken and falling apart. It was time to start small, just take a look around and see what I could find before I decided to place my domain. I''ll check out a handful of rooms here before I make my choice. I walked across the hall to the first door and stepped into a small room.


    Bookshelves lined this room. Some of them were destroyed, and books lay strewn across the ground. Some of them were, thankfully, intact. I walked across the room, kicking away some of the destroyed reading material. I approached one of the intact shelves and looked through them. The first book I grabbed was wholly ruined. The ink was smudged and not very legible, and the paper was covered in black mold. I threw the book back and onto the floor in disgust and grabbed the next one. This one was in a bit better shape. I flipped through the book and was disappointed that I couldn''t understand the writing. Though the diagrams would be quite helpful if I could understand them. I threw this book into my bag and looked through the other books shelves salvaging what I could and trashing what I couldn''t. I should probably use the destroyed stuff as a fire source for tonight. Since I doubted that electricity was a thing here. I gathered a few more of the destroyed books and threw them in a pile outside my current room.


    I walked down the hall to the next door. This one was in much better condition than the others so far. I pushed the door open, and it revealed a large chamber. On each corner of the room, arches extended towards the cealing and met at the center. Underneath the arches was a circular platform built into the floor and broken into segmented rings that grew smaller the further in, they went. The rings were broken into small rectangles; each was engraved with the same writing that I found in the books. It was a lot like a rune system, but I couldn''t read it. I stepped into the room and looked around and saw that in each arc was a small crystal that glowed with a faint blue light. I felt a power in my chest strum for a moment as I closed my eyes and focused on the magical instrument before me. I had no idea what I was doing, but I wanted to try. Maybe I should try to summon something. I reached out my hand and focused my intent. I felt a sliver of power pull away from me and the platform pulsed for a moment. The rings shifted, and the runes lit up with a bright blue light, and the circular platforms began to move. I dropped my hand and watched in wonder as the process unfolded. Runes finally aligned but pulsed red and turned off.


    I was disappointed, but that was to be expected. I still had no clue what I was doing. I flipped open my notebook, quickly scribbled some notes down about it, and decided to move onto the next room. Sitting just inside of it was another living area. Four beds were decaying and covered in stone dust. At the foot of each bed was a simple footlocker that surprisingly enough looked to be in good condition. A small window had ripped up brown curtains that hung on to the metal bar above it by the barest of margins. I quickly moved over to the window and glanced outside to check my surroundings. I was on the second floor of a building, and all-around was a large forest. I wish this building was a little taller, but this would work. I stepped back from the window and glanced around the room that I was standing in once more. I''ll go check the footlockers before I move onto the next room, just to make sure there wasn''t anything in them. I carefully opened each one and was rewarded by the sight of an empty chest. At least they were in reasonably good shape; I would need more storage areas in the future.


    I picked them up, carried them back over to my room, and put them by the bed. I slung my sports bag from across my back and pulled out the books, and placed them inside of the closest footlocker to me. Now let''s head down to the first floor and see what there was down there. Granted that there was still more to explore up here, but I could do that later. I walked out of my room and down the hall. Light from outside tore through some of the ceiling''s holes, illuminating small patches of the stone floor. I reached the staircase and saw that it spiraled as it descended into the building. I carefully walked down the stairs; each stone that shifted was enough to give me a mini heart attack. I wasn''t sure about the state of this part of the building, so I had to take it slow. I hit the bottom part of the stairs and looked around the first floor. The main hall was slightly larger than the upstairs and was in about the same condition. Down here, I counted three rooms and a large central lobby.


    I walked over to the closest door and attempted to open it. The door fought against me as I slowly pushed it open. Behind it sat a decently sized room that had a few tables placed in a row. On the far back wall, I could see the telltale signs of a kitchen. So this was a dining hall, that''s good, maybe I can find some pots and pans. It would make getting clean water a lot easier. I pushed past the decaying tables, keenly aware of the stench of rotting wood. I''m going to have a lot of cleaning ahead of me if this would be my base. Once that thought crossed my mind, I chuckled; here I was in another world, moving towards a goal that I was forced into. But I honestly wasn''t bothered too much by it. I was looking for a change, and this was what was given to me. It did feel kind of weird, though, and slightly rushed, but let''s just see where it goes.


    I walked into the kitchen and looked through the various cabinets. A lot of the wooden utensils were far too gone to use. But I found a deep cast iron pot. This looked like it would make huge soup batches, which made it perfect for me to boil water with. I lifted the heavy pot up and lugged it through the room and set it outside before going back to see what else there was. There wasn''t any kind of food product. But that was expected, but it didn''t hurt to check. I left the cafeteria area and went into the main lobby. Other than the various bits of debris that lay scattered around the room, there was nothing there. It was hauntingly empty in this place. It instilled a sense of foreboding dread in me. Something happened here, and I was curious as to what. But with time, I was sure that I would figure it out.

 Chapter 4

    After thoroughly exploring the kitchen, I recovered a few good-sized pots and a couple of rusted old rusted knives. Not what I would prefer to have, but they would do for now. There was also another room, but it was locked, and I had no way to break into it right now. But that would be an item later on my list. I should head outside next and see if I can find any source of food or water. Since I also had an idea of this building''s interior, I should pull it into my domain. It''s a safe starting place, and it shouldn''t hurt anything. I went upstairs and found what could be roughly considered the center of the building. But how was I going to do this? I tentatively poked around my HUD since I was still trying to get the hang of it. Eventually, I discovered how to set down the first part of the domain. An outline of a small pole appeared, and I directed towards the hall''s center and confirmed it. A deep purple rod materialized and started to billow violet smoke. It reached the cealing and began to rush across it, seeking its way outside. Alright, so part one is complete. Let''s explore the area and see what else there was.


    I carefully stepped through a destroyed set of double doors and went outside for the first time since I woke up. The sounds of birds chirping filled the air, followed by the rustling of leaves as the wind rushed through them. The temperature was almost perfect for me. I rolled my sleeves up, revealing my scarred arms. The years I spent in the kitchen have taken their toll on my body. All of my mishaps were forever tattooed on my flesh. I took a moment to stare at the scars as I replayed the moments that caused me to get them. Some were from just barely touching an oven grate or by a baking tray that shifted too far while I was carrying it.


    I tore my eyes away from my arms, chastising myself. I needed to focus. Now wasn''t the time to get distracted. I looked around the area that sat just outside the door. There was a ruined water fountain that was in the middle of a small clearing. The walls were shattered and torn apart. Weeds grew in the stone gaps while other plants were forcing their way through just behind them. There was a small path that was barely visible. Weeds choked out some of the plants, and vast swaths of grass hid the ground in waves of life. A far cry from the feeling that the building gave off. It looked like nature was on its way to reclaiming this area.


    I stepped out into the piercing rays of the sun and looked around. This building was the only one here, and it was quite sizable. Maybe it was an outpost at one point in time. I looked up towards the sky, and faintly glowing in the far distance were two moons. I know that when I said I wanted a fresh start, this wasn''t what I expected. Gravel crunched under my feet as I moved across some stone and out into the wild. I firmly grasped a rusted knife for dear life. I didn''t know what could be out here, and any measure of security was more than good enough for me. The chirping of the birds grew louder as I approached the tree line. The foliage was thick everywhere but on the path that cut through the forest. I guess I better stick with it and see where it went. I walked through the woods, keenly picking apart every small noise that I heard. So far, so good, just the sound of distant wildlife.


    The canopy occasionally broke apart, and thin rays of light fought through the greedy grasps of the leaves and bathed small patches of ground in a loving illumination. Maybe I could find something that could feed me, even if it was minor. I used my rusted knife to cut away some foliage, carefully stepped over some of the large overgrown roots that covered the forest floor, and approached one of the large bushes that seemed to be soaking in the light. I ran my fingers across the leaves'' soft cool surface, shifted the plant around, and saw some berries. Out of curiosity, I picked one and ran it over my fingers. It was about the size of a blueberry, but the color was something closer to a grape. But I couldn''t get ahead of myself, if this was poisonous, I risked killing myself, so I needed to investigate. I didn''t have extensive knowledge of survival in the wilderness, so I had to be cautious. With that thought in mind, I shifted the bush around and saw that berries lined it and looked relatively untouched. Maybe I should take that as a warning sign and leave them alone; after all, if it wasn''t safe for the wildlife, it wasn''t safe for me. To top it all off, since this wasn''t Earth anymore, I''m not even sure what''s safe for me to eat or not.


    I dropped the berry to the ground and quickly traced my steps back to the path I was following. I was sure that I would find something to eat out here eventually. Maybe even make a few makeshift traps to capture the wildlife if I could. For the first time in a few years, I started to feel excited. I pressed on quietly, walking down the trail, carefully looking at the forest around me. I was so intent on listening to the wildlife that when I heard my stomach rumble, I nearly pissed myself. I gave it a quick pat in turn. I''ll get to you later, I promise. After walking quite a ways, I found some more berries, this time, the bush seemed like it had been picked through already, so I guess these berries were okay. I chose a handful of them and placed them in my bag. I would hate for them to get crushed.


    After getting them settled into my bag, I found myself back on the path and followed it once more. It cut through the forest before eventually hitting a small lake. The water glittered softly as the sun reached the middle of the sky. A few large creatures milled about on the far shore that looked like overgrown deer. The largest one that must have stood over three and a half meters tall stood and watched over the small herd of animals. It had an array of massive antlers and a huge muscular body that rippled with power. I had to be careful; if that thing were to attack me, I would stand no chance. But at least I found water. I would have to collect some of it in a little while, bring it back to where I stayed, and boil it out. With my first mission completed, I decided to scout a little further and find a position to drop the next part of my domain. I pushed further ahead with the intent to go as far as possible to secure my domain. Because once I finalized this domain, the only way to get more resources was to get them from outside.


    I kept up my leisurely pace until the sun broke past the middle portion of the sky. I had no clue how long I walked, but I think this will do. I brought my menu, and I confirmed my choice for the domain. A violet pillar rose from the ground. It steadily grew in brightness and billowed out massive gouts of purple clouds. The clouds quickly rose to the sky, pressing against an invisible force that kept them in the area. They expanded and increased in speed as they spread across the sky. The purple clouds from the first totem appeared and met the rest like a hungry lover in the far distance.


    Congratulations! You have made your domain. The foundation of your domain is four and a half kilometers in diameter. With the creation of your domain, you are now under a three month protection period.


    Your companion is now able to be summoned.


    You are now able to summon mobs. Please refer to your companion for more information.


    You now have access to your life essence pool and your starting essence.


    You now have access to all of your powers as a domain god.


    Please click here to summon your companion.


    Good Luck.


    The clouds completed their journey encasing the sky in a violet bubble. The air felt heavy and power coursed through me. I felt in touch with the surrounding environment like it was an extension of myself. It was time to head back to the outpost and summon my companion. The violet haze cast an ominous light across the forest. The clouds rolled and shifted in the sky as they danced in strange patterns. This was home now; I mused to myself as I kept walking. I should make the most out of it, at least until I could make it back.


    The light level never once changed as I walked back towards the outpost; it was like the domain kept the surrounding environment in a time limbo. In an undetermined amount of time, I arrived back at the outpost and walked through the ruined double doors and into the large lobby. For the most part, the hall was empty, other than the debris that lay strewn across the floor. I pushed away some of the junk that clogged the floor. Once I was content with some space, I looked through notifications and saw the option to summon my companion. I cleared my throat and stared at the empty spot. So this was my life now. Former line cook turned into a domain god. It was hard to believe even as it was happening. I stared at the open area for a few minutes longer, lost in thought before I clicked on the summon companion option.

 Chapter 5

    You are attempting to summon your companion. Would you like to select your companion from the following templates?


    Skeleton


    Zombie


    Ghost


    A new screen appeared before my eyes when I selected the companion option. I could decide between three templates, but I''m not sure which I liked more. A zombie seemed pretty dope, and so did a ghost. But I think for getting started, I will go with a skeleton. It should smell better than a zombie and should be able to do more than a ghost. I clicked the option, and my screen flickered once more.


    Your companion is your first mob and is one of the few that can be respawned at will. However, it can not be customized, unlike your future bosses.


    Due to your current level, you are temporarily limited to three classification options for your companion. Would you like to classify it as a boss, optional boss, or mob?


    Mob: A basic unit that populates your dungeon. Has varying strength levels but is usually weaker than a traditional boss.


    Boss: A strong mob that is usually found near critical areas of the domain. It is significantly stronger than most other mobs.


    Optional Boss: A mob that is far stronger than that of a regular boss. Only a few are found in most domains. These mob types can be found at any point in the dungeon and any location.


    I quickly read through the list and nodded my head. It was a shame that I couldn''t customize it. That would have been pretty cool. But this is alright. Now, what the question is, what classification was best? A simple mob would be far too weak, mostly because I wanted something to help defend me if things went south. At least until I could get on my feet and fight for myself. So that left just a boss and the optional boss. My eyes bounced between the two options for a while before coming to the optional boss category. It would be nice to have something powerful. I confirmed the choice, and another screen appeared before me.


    What should I name it? It is a skeleton, so should I do a pun? I do like my puns. Should I call him bones? No, that was a little too over the top. Maybe something subtle would be nice. After all, this will be a public name. I thought hard about it for a while. Since my affinity was that of undeath, maybe I should give a subtle reference or at least something from my world. In that case, think I''ll name him Kharon. The ferryman of the dead would be a reference from my world, and I doubt that anyone here would understand that. That is if there wasn''t anyone else like me. Maybe if there was this would be a clue that I wasn''t from here. I typed the name in, and a strange circular rune set appeared in my vision that shifted with my head. I positioned it carefully in the spot I cleared out and activated it. A large circular magenta-colored rune appeared on the ground. It pulsed with an unearthly light and began to rotate clockwise¡ªthe rune began to flickered and pulse as magical power coursed through it. The center of the portal opened up, and the crown of a white skull slowly rose. Then a set of blood-red eyes appeared. Then that was followed by a tall, lanky body. Once Kharon completed his rise, the portal flickered once before vanishing, leaving this tall skeleton in its place.


    My new companion looked around the building for a moment before it fixed its gaze on me and dropped to a knee. "Your will is my command." The sound of bone crashing into stone echoed across the room. Its masculine voice was raspy and seemed to grate over itself as the words rolled out of its jaw.


    " Hello, Kharon. My name is Calixa. I am new to this life so please guide me to the best of your ability." I figured I would try to be somewhat amicable since I would be working with him for a while. It wouldn''t do to push away my only chance of success.


    "Of course." Kharon stood up and looked around the outpost. "What is the first course of action, mistress?"


    "First, please teach me how to layout my domain and what to do as a domain god." That was a simple enough start.


    "Of course. Have you checked your status sheet or the domain page?" Kharon''s voice echoed around the room as he paced to get a feel of the lobby.


    "No, I haven''t. How do I check them?" I shifted uncomfortably and let out a chuckle. I had no idea that those things existed so far, but I was also dumb and didn''t think about doing that.


    "For your status page, you just have to summon it mentally." I nodded my head and did what he told me to do. A moment later, a screen appeared.


    Status Page


    Name: Calixa Wright


    Main Race: Human


    Subrace: Domain God


    Affinity: Undeath


    Level: 1


    Class: N/A


    Health: 130/130


    Stamina: 130/130


    Mana: 100/100


    Stats:


    Health: 6


    Stamina: 6


    Intelligence: 4


    Agility: 5


    Dexterity: 7


    Strength: 5


    Wisdom: 4


    Constitution: 3


    Endurance: 3


    I looked them over and nodded my head. My stats didn''t look too bad, and for the most part, they were self-explanatory, I mean, I used to skim over the D&D wiki just to read the lore, so I had some idea of what each meant and how to level them. "I see. Thank you, Kharon. I''m going to go off on a limb and assume I access the domain the same way as I do my stat sheet?"


    He nodded his skull and clacked his teeth together in agreement. I mentally summoned up a spreadsheet of my domain a few seconds later as I got the hang of it.


    Domain Stat Sheet:


    Name: N/A (Please name your domain before the protection period ends.)


    Foundation Radius: 4.5 kilometers


    Domain Size: 9 kilometers


    Current Mobs: None


    Current Bosses: None


    Optional Bosses: 1


    Current Domain Level: 1


    Life essence: 27,00/40,000


    Tier One:


    Zombie


    Skeleton


    Ghost


    Broken rusted short sword Rotting Chest


    Rotting bow Aged Leather Armour


    Busted wooden shield Broken spear


    Primitive mining Kit Primitive Wood Working Kit


    Destroyed House Ruined Storehouse


    Ruined Watchtower


    Ruined Stone Wall


    Underneath the domain spreadsheet was a large map. The small outpost we were currently at was directly in the center. From this perspective, I saw that most of the area around us was a massive forest. There was that decently sized lake that I passed earlier. There was also a legend on the side that helped explain some key locations. One of which was a mine that was roughly two kilometers out from where I was. I wanted to know what this place was before it became the ruins it was now. The more I look over this map, the more the curiosity got to me. Maybe I can use my powers to skim over some of the books I saw earlier. They should have something for me in there, right?


    "What''s the first thing that I need to do?" I asked as I dismissed the screen and saw that the skeleton was standing where he was summoned. I liked to get down to it, just standing around didn''t quite do it for me. It didn''t matter that I was in another world. All that mattered was that I had a job, and it needed to get done.


    "First, we need to summon a few mobs, and then start designing your domain. You can either do it manually or use your essence to absorb various materials and create items, though the efficiency isn''t quite the best. I would recommend setting up the foundation of the buildings that you want and letting your mobs build it for you."


    I nodded my head and resummoned my templates, "Alright, how do I do summon the mobs? I''ll worry about building stuff in a bit."


    "Select the template, and then find an area to summon them. The lowest tier mobs are relatively inexpensive. You should be able to summon a large amount of them if you so desire." I looked through the template and selected the zombie, and the screen blinked and then asked me how many I wanted to summon¡ªjust one for now.


    The familiar rune appeared though it was much smaller than before, and the summoning process began once more. The runic circle began to spin, and a zombie clawed its way from the ground, much like the creatures from the old movies that I enjoyed growing up. A low moan was forced from the zombie''s throat as it stood up. I took a moment to look it over. Its flesh was putrid green and was turning to liquid in some places. Its clothes were tattered and caked in dried blood and radiated a repulsive smell. Half of its face was torn away, revealing bone, and part of its teeth and jaw. It clacked its teeth together and began to stumble across the room before it fell face forward into the ground.


    I chuckled at watching the zombie struggle quite a bit. Kharon found it funny as well and expressed it through a bone-rattling chuckle. "Zombies are not the brightest of the bunch. They will wander around unless they are given a directive. But be careful because they may even wander outside of the domain, which could spell trouble unless you have restrictions set in place beforehand."


    That would make sense. I would have to work on that; I would hate to piss off whoever lived out there merely due to my mobs wandering around mindlessly. "How do I command the zombie?"


    "You can either issue a verbal command or do it mentally. Though I recommend you do it mentally, so you can paint a clearer picture for the zombie to follow." I gazed at the zombie and forced an image of it standing still into its mind. A few short seconds later, it stopped moving and just stood there, quietly waiting. I brought my menu back up and summoned a basic skeleton next.


    Once the summoning process finished, a gleaming white skeleton stood before me. It wasn''t anything too special. Just a normal adult skeleton, however unlike Kharon, its eyes were just two deep black voids. It rattled its teeth together, and the noise echoed around the lobby. The noise was unnerving and very creepy to hear and made me shudder for a moment. Just staring at a skeleton that was moving around stirred a strange emotion in me, though I couldn''t quite place what it was.


    Now, it was time to see what the specter was. I summoned one and wasn''t disappointed. It was a floating mass that held the faintest silhouette of a human without legs. Its body was a faint whitish-green that was almost transparent. The noises it made were a bit fear-inducing and completely ethereal. Good, this was nice. It lacked the repulsive smell of the zombie and the uncomfortable feeling the skeleton instilled in me. I glanced over to my essence pool and saw that I didn''t use all that much summoning these three. "Kharon, what do you recommend for me to summon to use as a worker base for the time being?"


    "Well, they are all skilled at something, so it''s best to have a blend. Zombies are strong, so we can use them for manual labor. The skeletons are a bit more nimble and have better use of their hands then the zombies would, and the specters can be used to move around things in hard to reach places with their mobility, though I wouldn''t quite place too much faith in them. They can''t control what they can interact with physically" I nodded while I looked through my menu. That was good. I made a motion for everyone in the room to follow me outside. I needed space to do some mass summonings, and I didn''t want to share a room full of zombies; otherwise, I would end up vomiting from the smell.


    I quickly mass summoned ten more of each mob, bringing me up to eleven of each. So thirty-three mobs total. My essence took a small hit, but it was alright. I wasn''t planning on using it for a little while longer, at least until I figured out what I could do with it. Right now, it was time to issue jobs to them and get things underway.

 Chapter 6

    Hey guys! So here''s the deal. From this chapter forward, I may or may not have put various puns in. Some chapters will have them, others may not. If you find them, drop them in the comments below. If all are found, I will upload a bonus chapter! Probably not directly after, because I edit the chapters meticulously, but I will upload it during the week at some point! Ty for your love and support!


    Also, I will be including undead from various walks of life, mythos, fantasy, etc. If you have any that you wish to see, drop it in the comment section as well. As long as it isn''t copyrighted or trademarked its fair game.


    I caved and summoned a few items from my menus. It would have felt wrong to make them work without the proper tools after all. I gave a team of five skeletons the primitive mining tool kit and a group of five zombies some broken blades for defense. It didn''t cost too much since it was a premade template, but I wanted to be somewhat smart about my spending. I brought my map up and looked up the direction of the mine. "Kharon, would you mind showing this group towards the mine? I want to get a small operation growing so I can utilize resources the best I can, while we have the time." I asked him as I motioned him over to look at the map.


    "Of course, mistress. Before you issue your order, however, make sure they are as clear and concise as possible. The lower level mobs will not think for themselves and will do only what they are asked." That was going to be a bit annoying but expected. I hated micromanaging with a burning passion. I sent a mental order to the zombies to carry the stones back here and stack them as neatly as possible and defend the skeletons mining the rock. I further emphasized the neat part for them since I really hated stuff not being in its place. I looked at the skeletons team and sent them a picture of mining out the stone and metal, though I lacked information on adequately doing that. Hopefully, Kharon can fill them in better than I could. "Alright, I think that should be okay. If you know how could you show them how to mine properly, and what to look for? That''s not something that I can command all too well."


    "Of course. Do you need anything else?" He asked, and I shook my head. "I see, well then we will be on our way." He made a gesture, and they began to move away from the outpost as a small shambling horde of undead. I sent a mental command to five ghosts to follow above the group and protect them and help out when possible. I didn''t know what was out there, and I didn''t want to risk losing my assets. With that job done, I looked towards the remaining mobs. I glanced at my essence and let out a sigh. I was burning through it faster than I wanted to.


    For the remaining team of skeletons, I gave them a woodworking kit and told them to chop down the trees and then cut them into smaller sizes. Then I selected a group of three zombies to drag over the logs and stack them neatly in a pile close by. For the remainder, I order to start cleaning up the area to make it look more presentable. I refuse to live in a dirty place, even if it was the home of the undead. Once I finished issuing out the task, I decided that it was time to head back inside. I wanted to find something to eat and figure out my next few steps for this domain.


    I sat down on my cot and pulled out my notebook, and began to scribble in it as I tried to sort through what I wanted to do next. So far, it was just me winging it and having the mobs collect resources so we can start building. I could say that it was me being smart, but honestly, it was me just stalling. I had no idea what I wanted to do or even how to manage something like this. I felt like I was a little over my head in this task. I let out a deep sigh as I tried to think things over. What to do, what to do. I decided to clear my thoughts and make a list for starters.


    There was probably more to add there, but that''s all I could think of at the moment. I bounced my pen across the surface of the notebook and tried to think about what I wanted to do. Surely enough, it dawned on me. I have all this newfound power, so why don''t I create a story instead of just having something basic and repetitive like a dungeon? I felt a grin cross my face as I scribbled that into my notebook. I reached down to grab my sports bag and grabbed a snack bar and some water, and quickly scarfed them down. Now, what do I want to focus the theme of my domain around? I do have undead, so I think the idea of a fallen empire would fit well. I jotted the idea down and thought it over. I can''t really go too far in-depth with it until I have bosses and the domain expanded. I scribbled in a new section into my notebook.


    Questions to ask my companion


    1) Can I add in area names to be seen


    2) Create bosses


    3) How do I create more mob variants


    4) Can I create more items then what''s on my list


    5) How do I gather essence


    6) How do mobs level


    I closed my notebook and laid back on my cot, and a yawn forced its way through my lips. I was exhausted, and I had no idea what time it was. I summoned a ghost in my room and gave it a command to fetch me water and see if they could find some wildlife or something and kill it and bring its corpse back. It was a vague command, but it would do for now. Shortly after, I curled up in my cot and fell asleep, dreaming of what it was I wanted to create.


    When I awoke, I found a pot of water sitting at the foot of my bed, along with a dead squirrel-like creature. The spirit hovered there, watching me like a dog would have. It sent shivers down my spine and made me a little uncomfortable when I realized that it was just watching me while I slept. I sat up and pulled up my bag, and pulled out the hairbrush and a small handheld mirror as I tried to pull my attention away from the ghost in the room. I pulled the mirror up and looked at my face for a moment. My light brown hair was frizzled slightly, and I grimaced at that. I grabbed my hairbrush and quickly tried to get rid of the knots and straighten it out as much as possible. I enjoyed how my hair felt; it was always soft and came with natural gentle curls. I hated that I had to keep it tied up in a stupid hat for work, but that won''t be the case anymore. I finished brushing it and ran my fingers through my hair, and positioned it around my shoulders.


    I brought the mirror up again and quickly looked over my face. My deep green eyes glittered back at me as I looked over my face. I looked tired, which was a given. I worked a lot and didn''t really get much sleep at all. The bags that filled up space under my eyelids attested to that. I wish I had some makeup in this bag, but sadly I didn''t carry that around. I would love to get rid of these bags. My eyebrows I kept trimmed and sat on a high arch and came down to a tapered point at the end. My nose was straight and narrow and sat on my face proudly. I actually really liked my nose. It wasn''t as ugly as it could have been. My lips sat at the perfect thickness and curved downward on the edges.


    I looked over my face one last time and wiped away some dirt that was building up. I really wanted to take a shower. That would be lovely right now. I pushed my mirror back into the bag along with the hairbrush and looked back at the spirit. I wasn''t super off-put by the fact that it was a ghost. I mean, it wasn''t going to hurt me. At least, I don''t think that it would. It was more like a pet, albeit a partially creepy one. If that was the case, though, I''ll make this one my bodyguard and maybe experiment with it later and see what I could do with it¡ªthat why Kharon could be used elsewhere, and I could work on things with my end. I issued a command for it to follow me and protect me if I was attacked and shifted my focus towards the items it brought me.


    Now let''s see what it brought back for me. I leaned over the pot to inspect the water. The water was clear, but I could see a few dirt particles sunk to the bottom of the metal container. I would have to boil it for a little while before I drank it. I would hate to get sick here. Considering that there would be nothing here to help me but undead if I were to come down with something. But then a question struck me right after I looked at the pot of water. How did the ghost manage to drag the pot and corpse into here? Didn''t they have trouble interacting with physical objects? I eyed the ghost wearily as I thought about it. There really was more than meets the eye when it comes to this stuff. It was probably a good thing I decided to keep this ghost with me. But it also made me realize that I really had a lot to learn and such little time for it all. It felt a little daunting thinking about it all; I was still new to this, and I wasn''t sure that I was ready for it. But I will do my best to succeed. Losing isn''t something that I do, ever.


    I shifted my attention to the dead animal to inspect it. It was a bit larger than my entire arm length and was still slightly warm to the touch. I guess ghosty here just recently killed it. I carefully picked it up by its tail, looked it over, and didn''t see any visible marks on its brown fur. I wonder how it was slain. Just another question to ask my dear companion when I see him next. But let''s get this bad boy cooked. I decided to leave the pot of water there for now. I could lift if I wanted to, but I really didn''t want to struggle with it at the moment. I grabbed my sports bag and pushed the oversized squirrel into it, and decided to drop it off in the kitchen and then gather some firewood so I can get this guy cooked.


    I navigated my way through the ruins and made it to the kitchen. I rummaged through it once more in hopes of finding more things to use. There were a few whetstones that were tucked away in the cabinets, along with more rotted utensils. At least I could use these to sharpen those knives. I don''t know what I could use to knock away the rust built upon it, but I''ll find something. I set the whetstones down on the counter and rummaged around for some of the knives I left behind. Since I wasn''t sure where I put that knife, I had early at. I still had three in here.


    I had a butcher knife with a black metal handle that had spots of rust that tarnished its surface. The other was something close to an all-purpose chef''s knife that I would have used in the kitchen that I worked in, and the third was a long thin knife, that would be used for making fillets. It was nice to have a knife set like this. I hated using one knife for everything; it was the bane of my existence as a cook. I looked around the kitchen some more before I started cooking. It was best to get everything together first, while my breakfast sat in my bag. I had no idea if it would stay fresh in there or not, so I better hurry. Sadly there wasn''t anything of value that I could use with this. A lot of cutting boards were not safe to be used. Which annoyed me cause I really didn''t want to deal with all the extra cleaning. I gathered a few plates and what not to put the creature on it to catch all the excess stuff. I stacked them in a neat pile next to the knives and decided to head outside to gather some firewood so I can get this ball rolling.


    I stepped outside and noticed a large stack of stones that was nowhere near being neat, along with a pile of logs that were haphazardly thrown around. Didn''t I tell these guys to stack them neatly? I felt my eyebrow twitch as I stared at the pile for a few more seconds. They had one job to do. Just one, was it that hard? I buried my annoyance and decided to take stock of the rest of the courtyard. A vast portion of the grass and plant life was now dead and gone, leaving just dirt. I could see my companion moving some stones around with the other skeletons attempting to bring some order to the area in the distance. Oh good, I''m glad that someone here decided to follow my orders. I could also ask him a few questions since he was back.


    "Kharon, can you come over here for a moment?" As I sat down on the steps, I called out to him, my previous task wholly forgotten as I fixated on getting my questions answered. My ghostly companion was behind me, floating silently. As silent as the grave, some may say. I reached into my bag and pulled out my notebook along with a pen, and flipped open to my page of questions.


    Kharon lumbered over and gave me a bow. "Mistress Calixa, how may I help you?" He asked. His voice was as raspy as usual. It made me wonder how a skeleton could talk.


    "I have a few questions for you regarding the domain. Since I am stuck here, I want to get to work immediately. That, and I want some input on a few things as well." I crossed my legs and sat up straight. It was time to work, and if there was one thing I prided myself on, it was my work ethic.

 Chapter 7

    "What is it you would like to know, mistress?"


    I glanced down at my list and looked at the first question. "Can I add in visible area names that adventures can see?" This was a crucial question since it dedicated if I could do my story based domain or not.


    His skeletal face remained impassive as he thought it over. "Yes, it should be doable since you are not adversely affecting the system. If it''s just a simple visual, then yes." I nodded my head and quickly put a check by the question.


    "What do you mean by adversely affect the system?" I asked as I began to write in a new section under the questions.


    "Well, as a domain god, you have unparalleled control over what happens in here. You can change almost anything you please, as long as it doesn''t affect the system''s foundation. A good example would be stripping the class system away from people who visit or removing their ability to interact with it." His teeth clacked together as he explained it to me, causing the annoying sound to assault my ears.


    I quickly penned that in. That was good to know. As long as I don''t attempt to directly change the system, I could do it. "How would I do that exactly?"


    "You can directly access that function through the map that is given to you." The large skeleton walked to the steps, and heavily sat down next to me, and watched the other undead as they worked. I opened up the menu and accessed the map, and tried to interact with it. I found that I could zoom in and interact with areas and rename them, and set them to be publicly visible for a few moments. I could take it further and change the graphics around, which would be nice. There was so much potential there. I scribbled that into my notebook and went to the next question.


    "So, my next question is how do I create bosses, what is their function, and what other kinds of bosses exist?" Depending on the answer, I could do a lot with my idea. In fact, the thought made me salivate a little.


    The skeleton made a sound akin to a thoughtful hum, though it sounded like bones being rattled. "Well, a boss''s primary duty is to guard strategic areas or places where the domain shifts. Though they don''t exactly have to fufill that role. It mostly comes down to expectations that adventures would have and if you want to stay inline with them. But you also have to realize that as a domain god, you have more freedom than a regular dungeon core would, so the choice is really yours."


    I quickly shifted my pen to the free space under my notes as I listened along. "There are many variations of what bosses are and do. Some have restrictions on them that not even domain gods can lift, while others you can do with as you see fit." I forced my writing hand to follow along as he spoke since I didn''t want him to interrupt him. "The first variant is, as you know a basic boss. They are mighty and usually guard specific areas, or if you feel like it, you can have them roam or join mobs. The next is the optional boss. These can be even more powerful than a basic boss and are often marked with a skull next to the public name denoting them. Most adventures avoid fighting them since they are widely considered to be stronger than most creatures in the domain."


    He thankfully paused for a moment to let me catch up. My wrist ached from how quickly I was trying to write, and my words looked a little sloppy, nothing a one over couldn''t fix. Once I caught up, I turned my attention back to him. "After that, as you level, you begin to unlock more unique variants as well. There are currently zone bosses, mini-bosses, raid bosses, flag bosses, and a single world boss. However, if you manage to create a unique form of boss, the system will reward you." I let out a low whistle as I penned that in. There was a lot to work with, and it made this all the more enjoyable. I glanced up from the notebook and decided to drop the boss types talk for now and get back on track. There was too much to ask for right now and other more pressing questions that needed answers. I''ll cross that bridge when I get there.


    "Thank you, Kharon. Now how do I create them? Are there limits to it?" I flicked my pen around to give my fingers a small break from the fervent writing.


    "Activate your domain screen, and select a mob you wish to alter. Currently, you are capped at three bosses and one optional for your size and level. As you grow, you can eventually add even more than that. The bright side is that there is no upper limit to the power they or the mobs can achieve." As he told me, I pulled up my domain screen and looked at one of the zombies, and a green outline surrounded it. It took me a few minutes to get the hang of the menus that opened up for me.


    I could push essence into the target mob or immediately upgrade it to a boss with this screen. I also had the option to alter the drop chance for items. I selected the boss option, and a brand new screen appeared that would allow me to use my hands to alter the boss''s appearance. That was actually glorious; this would make my job so much easier.


    "Oh, thank you. That''s really handy. This actually leads me to the next question. How do I create new mob templates?" I dismissed the screens and flipped open my notebook again, ready to write down what he was going to say.


    "Well, since you have undead mobs, there are a few ways that are unique to them. Usually, dungeon cores or domain gods would breed mobs together or directly mess with their genetics and feed essence to force a change. However, in your case, you can feed them power and hope they evolve or kill off adventures or wildlife. That usually yields unique templates since they would fall under your jurisdiction." That would make sense. I could create zombies or ghosts with their bodies. But would that make me a murderer? I froze as the thought danced around my mind. I was going to be responsible for the deaths of innocent people. Could I live with myself after that fact? I mean, I''ve hurt people before but never tried to kill them.


    "Are you alright, mistress?" The skeleton asked, which pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Will I be a murderer? Killing innocents as they come into this domain?" The thoughts made me feel horrible. This new life seemed fantastic at first, but now that I was faced with the certainty of killing, I was starting to regret my choice.


    "Is it really killing them, though? We are undead. We have already died and been reborn free from the mortal coil. You can''t look at it from the perspective of a living being anymore. You, in essence, are one of us now. If you treat them kindly, they will try and kill you. Instead, try to look at it as if you are granting them a new life. One that is free from sickness and pain." For some reason, that brought a chuckle to my lips. I was human, but I am also a being who commands the undead. If I am weak, I will die. His words rang hollow, but I would have to swallow my hesitation. It''s kill or be killed.


    "Thank you, Kharon. That was oddly inspiration. I''ll try and keep to that. Thank you." I brought my pen back to the notebook and pushed away those thoughts for now. I still had a few questions for now.


    "Anytime. We are in this together. If you fall, I fall." I froze as the words struck me. That was true. If I died, then everything here would die too. I would have to be strong. If not for me, for them. Even if they are not truly alive. I would do my best to make sure they live, that I swear. "So back to my questions. Since we are on the topics of mobs, how do they get stronger?" As I asked that question, I checked off the questions that I had already asked.


    "We as undead have three ways to gain power. The first two are to slay either the living or other undead and consume their essence. The final way is really hard depending on the mob in question, and that is to gain sentience." I quickly penned that into my rapidly growing notes. This was a lot to take in.


    "What is sentience specifically? Isn''t that being alive or something?" I asked as I brought the pen up and chewed on the back of it out of a horribly ingrained habit.


    "That''s not completely correct. For example, take that zombie over there." He extended a long bony finger out towards a random shambling zombie carrying a pile of wooden logs. "Yes, while it is undead, it is sentient. However, only partially. They are alive but to varying degrees. Now, the important question is, do you know what drives the zombie?" I stared at the zombie for a moment as I thought it over. From the knowledge bestowed upon me by mainstream media, I had a few ideas.


    "Hunger, right? The desire to consume flesh." I glanced at Kharon to see if I was correct, but his face revealed nothing.


    "That is only partially true. You see, as an undead, purpose is our driving factor. Superficially, we can assume that the zombie wants to consume flesh, but there is something more. What if it is searching for its long lost lover? We never truly know what drives most undead to do the things they do. Each and every one of us has something different that guides us. Even if we have no idea what it is. If we achieve that goal, then we are granted sentience. Which either brings back our memories or grants us a new life. However, the hard part is finding out what that goal is. For lower tier mobs, its a fleeting thought, one that lurks just beyond your grasp. While for the highest tier, their purpose defines their very existence, so its much easier to obtain their sentience." That was very sad. It also painted them in a different light. I always assumed them to be bloodthirsty monsters, but in reality, they were just shells, chasing after memories they had already forgotten. I felt terrible for them. I cleared my throat and set my pen on my notebook as I tried to get away from the topic.


    "What makes the sentient undead dangerous?" I could potentially use this to my advantage later on. I already had a few ideas brewing with this new knowledge.


    "Because they will be intelligent and have full access to the powers of the undead. While a mindless zombie can be tricked and staved off, one that is fully aware of what it is and what it is capable of is far more dangerous. That''s a lower-tier example, but that''s all the knowledge that I have access to on this topic." I pursed my lips and was slightly disappointed at that. I wanted more information, but I will take what I can get.


    "What about you, Kharon? What is your driving purpose?" I was curious and wanted to get to know my companion. Primarily what drives him as an undead.


    "Me? I exist to instruct. I am a companion; I guide the domain god on their path, to the best of my ability. I desire nothing more." I stared at him for a moment and wished that there was emotion in his voice. I can''t really tell if there was anything more he wasn''t telling me.


    "I will do my best to learn," I replied as I looked back down to finish writing. I was learning a lot, and I was thankful for this. Now it was time to ask the questions that were brewing on my mind about gaining sentience.


    "Can I impart a goal on a specific undead to awaken them?" This question made me feel weird since it made me feel like I would be altering my underlings'' memories.


    "That is difficult to answer. On a summoned mob, it should be fairly easy; the problem is making it stick. On a mob that was turned from a living being, it''s near impossible. Why do you ask?" Kharon turned his skull towards me. His red eyes bored into me and made me squirm uncomfortably.


    "Well. I had an idea about the domain that I wanted to try. Which I was about to explain to you." I cleared my throat and placed my pen in the notebook and closed it, and turned to look at him. He was deathly silent as he stared at me. Waiting for me to tell him. "So. Instead of just building a domain for adventures to plunder mindlessly. I wanted something a bit more unique. I wanted to create a story. I want every boss to have a reason to exist and every mob to play a role, then just to be test dummies for the adventurer. It will still retain its nature as a domain. But it will have a very personal touch and reward those who wish to do more than just mindlessly slaughter."


    The skeleton looked at me for a moment before turning his head and resting back on his hands to stare out across the courtyard. "Existing for a purpose, huh. That sounds lovely. Undead, just wander in pursuit of ours. Most never really know what drives them. It exists just under the haziness, just out of reach. Granting them a purpose is the kindest thing you can do for them. That sounds lovely, Calixa." I swear I could hear the very faint touch of emotion in his voice, and I felt pride swell in my chest. I will give them all a reason to be if it''s the last thing I do.

 Chapter 8

    "What did you have in mind, mistress?" He asked as we watched the mob mindlessly stack the various materials for us to use, though it wasn''t as neat as I wanted it to be.


    "I was thinking of a fallen empire. One that was was torn asunder by an invasion and then betrayal. Though I am still working on the idea a bit. I can''t go completely all out without a few things." I placed my notebook on the steps next to me and sat back onto my hands. The loose stone bit into my skin, although it wasn''t an unpleasant feeling.


    "What things do you need to do to complete this?" He asked as I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy the warmth of the air, which was a stark contrast to the biting cold from earlier in the day.


    "Well, Bosses, for starters. I need to write stuff about them and create a back story. Afterward, I will probably attempt to link it to them to be with that knowledge if they awaken. That and essence. What can I create with it? How far can I expand my domain? What can I add to it?" The questions flooded out of my mouth since they were finally free.


    "The bosses will come in time. As for the rest, we can work on it together. With essence though, you can create almost anything you want with it. You just have to visualize it down to even the most minute detail. Otherwise, it won''t come into existence. It''s a bit more expensive if you dont have the materials for it on hand." I opened my eyes and saw that I had a massive pile of stone and wood, so that shouldn''t be too big of an issue for me, at least at the start.


    "What about the domain? How does that work?" I sat up and grabbed my notebook and scribbled down the brief conversation.


    "Well. You can''t change the size of the foundation. However, the interior you can change at will, as well as the positioning of everything. Each new zone cost essence, and naturally, the amount increases with size. But it''s a flat rate."


    I raised my eyebrows and looked over at him. "Isn''t that a little busted?"


    "You would think. But grow too much too quickly; you are pushed to the side and will forever stagnate or be killed off. Grow too little, and it''s the same. The weak will always get culled." His response was off-handed and sounded like he didn''t care, but honestly, that was just his tone. I knew that bothered him a little. I would just have to be careful. I nodded my head and thought it over. Thankfully the cost would be manageable.


    "Would adventures build cities in here if they had the chance?" It was a random thought but one that I was curious about. If they could, then I can work out trade deals and bring in more resources.


    "In theory, they could, as long as they had a safe area. It would provide a steady source of essence for you and protection for them. But that is a rare occurrence." I nodded my head and jotted down the idea before closing my notebook. I slid it back into my bag and realized I still had this squirrel in here. I had to get this creature cooked, so I can eat.


    "I see. Well, thank you, Kharon. I would love to finish this conversation, but I want to cook some lunch first before I starve to death." I explained as I stood up and threw it over my back.


    "Why would you cook food? You are a domain god. You don''t need to eat." He asked as he tilted his head much like a dog would.


    Wait, you''re kidding, right?" I asked as I stood, dumbfounded.


    "No. You no longer need to eat, sleep, or consume water. The domain sustains you and all of your needs." The skeleton stood up and cracked his knuckles, and rolled his shoulders.


    "Damn, that would have been nice to know before I panicked; Wait, you said I didn''t have to sleep. So why did I before?" I asked as I reached into the bag and grabbed the dead animal. What was I going to do with it?


    "I said that you didn''t have to. Not that you can''t." He turned his head towards the dead animal and gestured towards it. "What are you going to do with that?"


    "Can I turn this into an undead too?" I asked as I stood there, with the corpse hanging from the scruff of its neck. The idea seemed a little morbid, but every little bit counts.


    "Yes. All feel the touch of undeath." Kharon replied, and I glanced at a zombie and mentioned for it to come over. The lumbering creature shuffled its way over, dragging a leg behind. Even though this creature was dead, I wouldn''t just toss its body to the side. That would feel wrong. Instead, I waited for the zombie to get closer, and I handed it over to it like an average person and commanded it to take a bite.


    The zombie ripped the corpse from me and bit into the creature''s flank. The sound of flesh getting torn apart filled the air, followed by wet smacking at the zombie chewed. Each time the zombie bit down, it opened its mouth wide, causing blood to run down its grey flesh. It swallowed its meal and stared at the squirrel for a moment before tossing it to the side and stumbling away to complete its task.


    I dry heaved as the zombie left. That was gross, so very gross. I glanced down at the oversized squirrel and saw it twitch a few times before it stood up. Its flank missed a massive chunk of flesh and poured its life-giving liquid onto the earth below it. It shuddered and turned its head towards me. Its beady eyes stared lifelessly at me as it waited for me to issue a command. I stared at the little guy for a moment in sadness. I''m sorry that I had to do this to you; I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me.


    You have unlocked a new template.


    Undead Giant Squirrel


    I shuddered as I realized the implications of this. I like zombies; I really do. But watching them in action in person is a bit terrifying and a lot different than I expected. With a heavy heart, I told it to spread undeath to all that it meets. The giant squirrel gurgled and bounded into the forest beyond. I stared at it as it ran into the woods. I felt guilty for condemning the entire population of wildlife within my domain to their death. Please forgive me, I whispered quietly before turning back to Kharon, desperate to take my mind off of what I just did. "How do I gather more essence?"


    "Life essence is in every living thing and can be even be drawn from inanimate objects. You can get it from converting the trees in the forest or having your mobs kill the wildlife. But once you run out of it here, it gets much harder to come by. You can also get it back by your mobs killing each other." I nodded my head and listened along to him. Well, at least there is always a way until adventures start to come in. I opened my menu and looked at my essence pool at my disposal. The current mobs really didn''t even scratch the total amount of my essence. At least that meant that I could experiment a bit and see what I could do.


    But now, I was itching to get to work at crafting my domain. First, I wanted to create a small room away from everything to work in peace and quiet. "Alright, so I can do almost anything in here, right? Can I create a room somewhere that has no access except to those I allow?"


    "You can, mistress. However, please be aware that you can not teleport there if you are in combat or if you have been issued a direct challenge by someone." Well, I fully intend on avoiding the crowds anyway, so it''s not like it really matters all that much to me.


    I opened the map and began to interact with it and explore the various tools that exist within it. After scrolling through, I found a tool that allowed for three-dimensional interaction with the terrain within my domain. That made me incredibly happy. I wanted to craft this room somewhere far away so no one can accidentally stumble into it. I went to where the center of the outpost roughly was and began to quickly shift the map down as far as I was allowed to. Once I hit the furthest point, I went through the tools once more and found a sculpting one. I selected it and carved out an area around one hundred meters in all directions, which yielded me about two hundred life essence in total. That was terrible efficiency considering the stone''s weight that I just absorbed, but I wasn''t surprised. I mean, it''s all rock and dirt anyway.


    I selected the newly formed area and reinforced the walls with multitudes of reinforced rock and other materials; at least that was the plan until I stumbled across the unchangeable option in the tool list and selected it. Making my workroom almost indestructible. I wasn''t worried about it getting invaded, just the walls collapsing down around me.


    I looked through the menu and saw the teleport option. I rested my hand on Kharon and the ghost that sat behind me and clicked it. With a lurch, we appeared in a pitch-black room. The air was warm and very humid and made me very uncomfortable. I quickly looked through the tools and saw that I can increase the brightness, along with ambient air temperature. I clicked on the lighting first and was immediately greeted by a slider and a preview. However, the further I pushed the slider up, the more essence it would cost me.


    Thankfully for me, I only wanted something decently bright. I slid the key over until the preview showed something that was near the perfect amount for me. I selected it and spent one hundred essential points on it, and placed it in the room''s center. The light shot out and lit up the various stones that dotted the room. It looked like something cut a chunk of the room with a surgical knife, but it was ugly for the most part¡ªjust brown and grey stone everywhere. I clicked on the ambient temperature, set it to twenty degrees celsius, and shifted the humidity to something much more bearable than this. This action cost me thirty more essence points, but at least this was perfectly livable.


    "Alright, Kharon, how do I create things?" My voice echoed around the empty room, causing me to cringe. I hated hearing the sound of my own voice.

 Chapter 9

    Let me know what you guys think! Also, put down errors you see in the comments so I can fix them. I try to proofread and edit, but sometimes I miss a few things. Thank you, guys!


    "In your domain tool, you should see a creation function. It can be used to create items, buildings, or materials, but never any mob. To use it, you can either imagine what you want to create or design it yourself." Welp, I guess it''s better to imagine cause I couldn''t draw for the life of me. I sighed and selected the function to get a feel for it.


    A radial mini sub-menu came up with items that I could pre-select, along with the number of the required materials. I scrolled through the menu and settled on a simple concrete block. I glanced at the wall and imagined it encasing the entire room in one solid block. A hazy blue outline appeared, encasing the shape of the room in its width. I adjusted it a few more times, a bit more to my liking.


    Once I was happy with the current setup, I confirmed my choice, and the screen blinked, telling me that it would cost me three thousand essence points to create. I balked at the price but confirmed it anyway. I refuse to be surrounded by such ugly colors.


    I wish I could afford to be a bit more luxurious with my spending, but I was on a tight budget at the moment, so from now on, it was just simple items. I added in a chair and a plain wooden desk to finish up my office. I will have more stuff added in once I get some more essence points stocked up. I touched the office up a bit more and then sat down in my newly created chair. "There we go. It''s not much, but welcome to my office. Anyways, is there a way for me to collect material, so I don''t have to spend straight essence creating it?" I asked as I pulled out notebooks and pens, placing them in a neatly stacked pile on the desk.


    "It should be labeled under the storage function mistress. However, you get a better yield for storage if the material has already been harvested, other than just trying to straight store a mining quarry." I looked through the menus once more and found it. Good, good. Having those mobs mine was a godsend for me. It probably would have saved me a bit of essence if I were to have used storage first, but I would have felt wrong to use it for personal gain. "Thank you, Kharon. Can you teleport in and out of here as well?"


    The tall skeleton nodded his head. "I can. I have the ability as your companion."


    "Good. You are free to go. See if you can recruit some more of the zombies and skeletons to hit the mine. I''ll see if I can do some remote summoning so we can increase the efficiency a bit." I told him as I settled into my chair. It wasn''t as comfortable as I wanted it to be, but it was good enough for now.


    "As you wish, mistress." Kharon gave me a bow and vanished in a muted display of grey light, leaving me alone with my ghostly friend. I grabbed a pen and started to twirl it around as I tried to think about what I wanted to do next. I opened up my menu, activated the map, and went to a three-dimensional view of my domain. I scrolled over to the outpost and watched in real-time as the mobs collected resources and dropped them into a pile. I selected the storage tool and highlighted the pile of stone, and selected the store function.


    I wasn''t sure how much a unit of stone was, but it looked like a metric fuck ton. But it wasn''t surprising; they were working nonstop since I assigned them to the job. But a part of me felt like somewhere, and somehow, I was violating a whole suite of labor laws in the process.


    I found the summon function, selected a clear area, summoned fifteen more skeletons and fifteen more zombies, and watched as my essence bar slowly dwindled. This circle was massive from my viewpoint and bathed the surrounding area in a morose display of light as the undead slowly rose from the ground in a grotesque display. Shortly after they spawned, Kharon walked over to them and began directing them around silently. As an afterthought, I summoned a bunch of tools next to the formation of the waiting undead.I should create some carts or something for them so they can lug more around. That way, I can''t feel as bad as I do now for making them work with just their hands. I scrolled over to the pile of wood and selected it for storage.


    I confirmed the choice, and the pile of wood turned to ash and vanished into the air. Alright, now let''s get some basic carts created. It would do wonders for the efficiency of these guys. Furthermore, I could start having them stack the stone closer to the mines with this. The woodpile was fine with where it was currently located since there were a lot of trees nearby. I scrolled through the menu and selected the create function, and went through the premade section. A lot of what was already here was elementary.


    I saw a design for a simple cart, which on a preview was just a plank of wood, with wheels attached to it. It was better than nothing, I suppose. But I also don''t know why that this blueprint wasn''t on my main list. I would have to get my own designed to fit my empire''s theme once I figure that out. This means a lot of drawing practice was at hand, unfortunately. I selected a quantity of ten carts and summoned them into the courtyard next to my small shambling horde of underlings. Thankfully the price was lower since it consumed a couple of hundred wood units in the process, plus a few essence. It was far cheaper than what I would have expected.


    Blueprint has been created:


    Patchwork Cart


    Ah, that would explain it. I guess they weren''t actual blueprints until I utilized them. I turned to look at my ghostly companion, told it to stay there, and teleported back to the courtyard. Small groups of undead were milling about, and the area was alive with the sounds of feet shuffling through the gravel. Kharon finished directing some of the undead before he noticed me and walked over.


    "Actually, yes, I just wanted to ask you to inform the mining crews to start stockpiling stone just outside of the mine for pick up."


    "You know you could have just sent me a message instead of teleporting here." That made me want to slap myself. I felt stupid. Why didn''t I think of that?


    "Of course." I put my head down in shame, and for the first time, I heard something akin to a laugh from the skeleton. It sounded like bones being tapped lightly together in a rhythmic pattern.


    "It''s alright. You are still new. It''s to be expected. Though I will applaud you on the fact that you stepped up to the job so quickly."


    "Eh, I tend to try hard with everything I do. I hate being incompetent, and I hate losing, so I will always do my best to stay on top." I told him as I went through the area and moved some of the tool bundles onto the patchwork carts. "Alright, this should help them move things around easier. Position the stone somewhere outside of the quarry, and I''ll pull it away once the stack gets large enough. I''ll probably give you seven more of each mob to mine with, and I''ll put the rest towards getting wood together along with some plant material." He nodded and silently started to give out orders to the mobs that surrounded the area.


    The ghosts here just silently floated around the area, cleaning away vast swaths of planet life. Everywhere they raised their hands, the grass withered away and turned to dust.


    I looked towards them and called them over, and told them to line up. They broke away from their current tasks and formed a small line in front of me. I looked them over and realized that I was a bit more partial to them than the zombies or the skeletons. They were quiet for the most part and just felt right. They also lacked the egregious smell the zombies had. I also appreciated the fact they none of the mobs looked the same. Some wore tattered clothing that I could hardly see due to how transparent they could be at times, while others looked like the remnants of noble clothing.


    As all the ghosts lined up, I decided on the course of action I wanted them to take. The party at the quarry already had ghost support. But I would send two moreover to them. There was no telling what lurked in the forest. I knew nothing had happened so far, but it doesn''t hurt to be safe. The remainder I sent into the outpost to start cleaning it up. But while I was up here, I might as well gather all the reading material I could find along with the footlockers. Those would be for personal effects. The rest they can do whatever they want with it as far as I care. Time to collect those things and send them down to my office!


    I teleported back into my new office, quickly organized the footlockers and the cot, and pressed them into the wall. After meticulously going through it, I set a bookshelf next to it. I left behind all the ruined books and a few of the unsalvagable bookshelves. Those would be for decal. After all, they were free and didn''t cost me anything to make.


    I reached down and grabbed a handful of the books that were legible and placed them on a pile on my desk. My ghostly companion sat where I left it, floating quietly. It was like having a pet. That didn''t talk or need anything from me and did exactly what I wanted it to. I sat down in my chair, pulled out my pen and notebook, and planned out the story for my domain. I would go with a once beautiful empire that was torn asunder by a betrayal and invasion. I would be at the helm of the empire as its empress, of course. I mean, I could be a little conceited, couldn''t I? This was my domain, after all. But what role did this outpost play in it?


    I brought the map up and looked at it from a birds-eye view for a moment. It felt a tad too small to have played any role. So I will expand it and give it some walls and defensive areas. Once that is done, I can carefully craft the appearance of having been in a battle age past. But then I would need to create some bosses for that and lore for the bosses. I scribbled the ideas down and looked at the map again, and a realization hit me.


    I didn''t check out the locked room or that one strange room upstairs. I zoomed in on the outpost, and selected the ghosts, and saw a message function appear. I quickly typed an order to ignore the one room upstairs along with the locked door downstairs. Once that was done, I shifted back and stared at the outpost. What did I want to name it? I stared at it for a moment before I shifted back to my notebook. It would come to me eventually. In the meantime, I could work on the overall domain appearance and then hit bosses next.


    I set my pen back down on the notebook and went directly into the domain menu, and found the customization tool. Here I could change the sky sphere and the size of the domain along with the name, weather, and entrance. First, let''s do the sky sphere. This cloudy purple haze doesn''t fit the environment I wanted to build. I opened the menu and saw an extremely comprehensive list of various sky spheres. I scrolled through them, but none seem to fit what I had in mind. I sorted through them for a while and then decided to click on the custom tool. If I couldn''t find one that I wanted, then I would make one myself. A backdrop appeared, and a very long list of options appeared in a side panel. I had complete creative freedom from the looks of this menu. Let''s start from the top, then shall we?


    The first option involved the light source and there were dozens of options. They ranged from a single sun all the way to massive glowing rocks, including an option to choose multiple. However, I will settle on a star due to this place''s nature, and then I''ll take two moons, to give it that fantasy vibe. I selected them and placed the star on the curved backdrop''s bottom corner, and the two moons just slightly passed the middle. Immediately the backdrop lit up with an overwhelming amount of light. So much so that I almost blinded myself. I scrolled down to the option to alter the light sources and clicked on it. In here, I could change everything from the light color to the intensity and particle spread. Holy shit, I really could do anything I wanted here. I dimmed the overall intensity of the star down and switched the light to something slightly darker. I wanted the adventures who came here to feel like something was off. I wanted it to itch at the back of their minds but never honestly know what it was. Once I switched the light to something that I enjoyed, I saved the customization.


    I kept the moons the same since they didn''t bother me all that much; besides, they were pretty enough as is. As for a backdrop, I could go with a blue atmosphere, much like what Earth has. That way, I would feel a little less homesick. I saved the current setup and looked through the rest of the tools that could be used. I could either synchronize the time to the outside world or set up my own. I strummed my fingers along the top of the desk as I toyed with a few ideas. I think I will stick with a twenty-four-hour system. Mostly cause it made more sense and cause I was not too fond of the twelve-hour clock that was in heavy use in the United States. Once I entered the function, It prompted me to enter numbers into the system to function as a clock, to synchronize with adventures as they enter the domain. I quickly typed the numbers in and saved the changes that I made, and made the starting date, January 1st 2021, just to make things easier for me.


    The next part would be the weather. I mindlessly went through my choices and decided to settle on a standard weather cycle that I control free of cost. I could have been fancy and meticulously went over everything, but I had other stuff that I wanted to get done. I opened up my notebooks and quickly wrote down what I do so far. I changed the sky sphere and time, and I was happy with the results. The best part is that it didn''t cost me a thing, since it was my first time. But before I confirmed the choice, I would mess with it a bit more. But I want to mess with the bosses and then sleep on my choices for a while.

 Chapter 10

    Here is your chapter! If you enjoy it considering popping into my Ko-fi account and showing some love! For those of you who donate, I tuck away the next chapter in there!  After every main update, I will add another chapter to Ko-fi! Any amount is appreciated since I cycle it back into the story for artwork/music and whatnot. Thank you <3


    https://ko-fi.com/raizia


    If you wish to subscribe monthly, I offer a Patreon as well!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    3 dollars a month to stay ahead of chapter release, and 5 dollars a month for five chapters ahead at any given time. As well as all the fun things I plan on doing as well.


    Also, join my discord, I want to do an event in a few days for making mobs and classes :)


    https://discord.gg/CWDycd8


    Now, let''s start the experiments with the ghost in the room, shall we? I stood up and positioned my chair to face the ghost before I sat back down. I brought the menu up and selected the ghost. Now the question is, do I directly promote it to a boss, or do I inject it with essence and see what happens? After thinking it over for a moment, I decided that I was feeling a bit like a mad scientist right now. Besides, this way, the boss could be a bit stronger than the rest of the mobs. I selected the add essence option, and a slider appeared.


    With this, I could theoretically add in however much I wanted, though I really don''t want to strain my budget like that. It was a nonrenewable resource at the moment. Granted, I had a lot to spare, but I didn''t want to risk it. I slid the button up till the counter read one hundred. I confirmed the choice. The ghost lit up for a moment and became more defined and solid before growing dim again. I slid it to a hundred once more, and the ghost started to visibly react. The ethereal tail that extended it behind it began to condense down and become more tangible and form the faint outline of a pair of legs.


    I dumped another hundred points into it, internally balking at the fact that I just spent three hundred essence points on a basic mob. The ghost absorbed it like a sponge, and the tail finished forming into a set of ethereal legs. I felt like I was really close to something tremendous, yet a part of me felt that if I put too much into it, the ghost wouldn''t be able to handle it. I decided to cut down the amount of essence I was giving the ghost in half, and I confirmed it. I really hope that nothing would happen. The ghost grew solid, and its feet touched the floor, yet not a noise was to be heard from it, and a notification blinked on my menu


    You have unlocked a T2 mob:


    Spirit: A possible evolution of a ghost. A spirit can better interact with the world of the living and can potentially use physical weapons instead of just siphoning life away from its target. The spirit also has more control over the surrounding environment than a basic ghost does.


    That wasn''t a bad upgrade. Though it cost me a grand total of three hundred and fifty essence to hit the evolution point. It was widely inefficient but, it was better than nothing. I guess with that out of the way, I should make this guy a boss; since, at the moment, it was just a test dummy. On top of it becoming a boss, I would need a bodyguard or at least someone to keep close, so Kharon can do other tasks for the time being. I selected it and confirmed the upgrade to the boss option, and a warning appeared in my vision.


    You are attempting to upgrade this mob to a boss. Doing so will change it from its evolutionary route. Evolutionary upgrades from this point on from this mob will be twice as costly.


    Current promotion cost: five hundred


    The screen blinked as it awaited my answer. Of course, this was too easy the first time. The price essentially doubled, and that''s not counting the base cost. Plus it would cost me five hundred essence points as well to drag it to boss status. With a sigh, I confirmed the choice. I couldn''t spend anything more at the moment on you. The spirit lit up in a brilliant display, and another notification appeared on my screen.


    Would you like to name your boss?


    I stared at it for a moment as I tried to settle on a good name. I very much wanted this one to be a female. I looked at the spirit for a while as I thought it over. This boss would play a significant role in the future, so maybe I would name her around that. The question is, what exactly? If I wanted her to be a bodyguard and someone close to me.


    I strummed my fingers along my legs and thought about it. I think I want to create a specialized group, one whose job was to protect the empire at all cost, and above all else, the Empress. So with that being said, I shall appoint this one a high rank.


    Her name shall start with an A. Because she is the first boss amongst many. I think her name shall be Alessia, as for her last name, I want to go with Veers. It seemed simple and nice. I confirmed the choice, and the screen blinked again.


    Of course, I would, Why wouldn''t I? I clicked on it, and a new screen appeared. This one was a three-dimensional editor and had the spirit locked in a T-pose. I looked over the spirit and immediately switched the gender to female. After looking her over for a moment, I decided that she should have long flowing hair tied up in a high ponytail. I adjusted the length until it reached the middle of her back. Now the next step was eyes.


    I shaped her eyebrows to a high arch with a tempered edge and then shifted her eyes from being round to that of a thin almond. I tampered with it for a few minutes until they perfectly complimented each other. Satisfied with my work thus far I decided to work on the rest of her face.


    I straightened out the nose a bit and shifted her facial shape slightly since it was previously rounded, to something more pronounced and feminine. After working on it for a bit, I sat back to look her over. Currently, she looks sophisticated and like a beautiful badass, if I do say so myself.


    I pulled the height down a bit to something close to my size, which was an easy one hundred and sixty-seven centimeters. For the rest of her body, I just kept it in proportion¡ªnothing overly crazy here. I wish I could go into more detail, but how her body was now would make it pointless. She was still partially ethereal so a lot of the finer details would go to waste. I would come back to her later once she evolves. I confirmed the choice, and yet another screen appeared before me.


    Would you like to grant her a title? Please be aware that this title will be visible to any party that enters your domain.


    Oooh, a title. It has to be something fancy to fit her and the role she will play. I typed in ''The Blade of The Empress.'' and stared at it for a moment. Now that I read it, I''m not sure if I like it or not. I erased it and thought about another. Should I give her a title based on the life she lived or how she died? What are her goals?


    I stared at her as I thought it over. Was she betrayed? Should I give her ''The Betrayed'' title? No, that didn''t seem right either now that I think about it. Maybe I should stick with a war-based title. That way, if or when she encounters the ones that took the time to read or uncovered the tidbits I left around will recognize who she is. The Champion of the Empress. I typed it in and looked at it for a moment¡ªthis one I like. I confirmed the choice, and the screen vanished. The newly created boss floated there for a moment before a new screen appeared.


    Would you like to choose a class or randomize it? Classes selectable are based on the following: Race/Type/Title/Affinity/Auxillary skills


    Classes evolve with the boss.


    Ugh, why was this so much work? I guess it works out cause it lets me actively flesh her out to an extreme degree, but man was this a lot of work. I would not randomize the classes, though. Considering that I spent all the time designing her, I would stick with it this way to the end¡ªall for this story''s sake. I selected the choose class option, and a list appeared.


    Spectral War Maiden: A perversion of the venerable War Maiden class available to human female knights. This class focuses heavily on having a potent offense as well as a solid defense. They are known for their mastery over multiple weapons.


    Spectral Blade Dancer: A class focused on heavy, overwhelming offensive capabilities, with minimal defensive capabilities, and no magical talent. This class relies solely on its ability to deal overwhelming damage and absorb health back with its siphoning effects to protect its self. Its primary focus is on short swords and duel-wielding weapons.


    Maiden of Death: A class that has a healthy blend of magical damage, along with physical damage. This class has moderate defensive capabilities and heavy sustain along with steady D.O.T output.


    Undead Spear Maiden: A class that has a longer attack range and deals damage with pinpoint accuracy. This class has a solid blend of magic and qi capabilities.


    I read through the list and nodded my head. These all seemed like such powerful classes. But what would fit her the best? I read over each carefully balanced the pros and cons.


    The War Maiden would classify her as something close to an off-tank. Able to trade blow for blow and would be a decent tie-in with her lore. The Spectral Blade Dancer would give her an edge in some forms of combat since it would allow her to overwhelm her targets, but I think in something bigger than a duel it may come at a disadvantage.


    The Maiden of Death seemed like a pretty solid choice too. It would grant her the ability to use magic, which could be handy in a fight. Especially if it is D.O.T. It should be able to help her hold her own in a large party. The last option was the Spear Maiden, which was pretty straightforward. The only issue I could think of with this class was that it would be harder to fight in a close-ranged environment.


    I looked over the list carefully and crossed off the Undead Spear Maiden. It looked nice, but ultimately, it didn''t seem like it would fit. I studied the list for a few moments longer and decided to remove Spectral Blade Dancer next. It looked like a fantastic class, but I needed her to have some kind of protection and utility other than just overwhelming damage.


    Now I was down to just two classes, Maiden of Death, or the Spectral War Maiden. Both of them seemed like an excellent choice. I balanced them both and thought over what they could bring to the table. Both as a boss and as a character for my theme.


    With that thought, I decided I would cut Maiden of Death. It was a bit sad to cut it out, but as a bodyguard and a boss, I think War Maiden won. I selected the class and confirmed my choice. The screen vanished, and the spirit dropped to the floor and stood up. Its eyes studied the room around us, but that was about it. Maybe I should build her some lore and see if I can transfer it to her and get her to awaken. It would be nice to talk to someone other than Kharon for a change, so I should work on that for a bit before I work on anything else.

 Chapter 11

    I set my pen down and shot a glance towards the boss. I looked at the boss as I looked over its public profile.


    The name was composed of violet-colored text. I wonder what the colors meant. Was there a legend or something for this? I looked through my menus for a little while, following link after link. Eventually, I came across a danger rating guide. m


    Guide to Danger Rating for mobs in Domains:


    Typical Mobs


    White: A typical run-of-the-mill mob.


    Green: A mob that is slightly stronger than the average level of mobs in the domain


    Blue: A mob that has crossed a strength threshold and is considered an elite.


    Boss Mob Ratings:


    Red: Usually denotes a miniboss or an equal in strength.


    Violet: Denotes a typical boss


    Orange: Denotes a boss that far exceeds the strength of the collected party


    Silver: Denotes a boss that requires a full raid group to take down.


    Rainbow: Denotes a boss that far exceeds the power of multiple raiding groups.


    Brown: Denotes a boss that stands above all and would take a full military detachment to bring down.


    Black: Nothing will save you


    Flag ratings:


    Flag bosses are unique in that they are widely different then most bosses that exist within domains. Only four are allowed to exist at any one time. They have no set route or path and are not bound by any rules. They can roam wherever they please, and aggression is not dropped if the party leaves the domain. Each boss is designated by the flag that is carried upon their back. Each flag rating denotes exponential growth, with four flags denoting a world-class threat. Please use this boss class wisely.


    There was so much, but at least it could be determined at a glance. I shifted my gaze from my menus over to her, filing away the newly acquired information. Now, what was her lore going to be? I wanted something more profound than just a champion. I brought the pen up to my lips and began to chew on it as I thought over her lore a bit and wrote down a few key points.


    -Champion to the empress.


    -Formally a peasant who climbed their way up the military ladder, eventually becoming my right hand.


    -Former knight of the Order of the Blue Rose.


    -Loved by the citizens of the empire.


    -Leader of the royal guard.


    -was betrayed near the end of the empire''s life and cut down defending the palace.


    I looked it over and nodded my head. It was a good start. However, I had no intention to craft out a detailed back story for her entirely. It would take a whole lot of time and patience that I didn''t have. I just needed a few of the basics, and then from there, I can write more and feed her the information. I gently pulled the sheet from the notebook, placed it on top, and motioned for her to walk over to the desk. Once she was in position, I took a deep breath. Alright, All I had to do was transmute this information to her. I tugged on that feeling that I felt in my chest when I interacted with that room upstairs. At first, it resisted before it caved and started to pulse. I pointed my finger at the paper on the desk, and the power rushed from my fingertips. However, this time, it was a grey filament of energy.


    It touched the paper and quickly began to dissolve it. I really hope this works; I would hate to run out of notebook paper, I thought to myself as I let the energy consume the words on the paper. Once it was done I pointed my finger at Alessia, with the focused intent of passing the knowledge onto her. The energy began to slither across the air. It wrapped its self around her head, and a prompt appeared in my vision.


    You are attempting to override ''Alessia Veers'' previous memory.


    Current memory:


    32% Corrupted


    18% Erased


    50% Normal


    Percent chance to override: 50%


    So, the higher the lost memory, the higher the chance to override it. The question was, could I only do that with the boss or with all the mobs? Would I even want to do it for every mob? Would it even be worth it was the next question? Maybe this was something I should leave to all the vital characters and the ones that become sapient. That way I could save on resources. Once I made my choice, a hollow well filled my chest. Here I was attempting to erase someone''s memories. Did that make me a bad person? Taking away something as precious as memories. I bit my lip I confirmed my choice before my mind could stop me. Whoever you were in a past life, I hope you could find it in your heart to forgive me. The tendril of energy squeezed its way into her head, and for a brief few moments, I could feel my heart beating roughly in my chest as a wave of anticipation and guilt. I was conflicted on if I actually wanted this to work or not. So I stared on for a few more agonizing moments before the prompt reappeared.


    My mood fell slightly as I read the prompt. Goodbye, whoever you were, Ill keep whatever I knew of you in my mind. I took a moment to look over Alessia and see if I could spot any change in her demeanor. Her eyes still stared ahead, yet; they seemed to have a certain edge to them. Nothing I would quite say as intelligent, though. I tore my gaze from her and grabbed my notebook yet again.


    She was a unique boss, and I wanted to keep her by my side. I had no idea how domain gods were treated in this world, and I needed to keep myself safe until I could protect myself. I sat back in my chair after a few moments and rubbed my eyes. This was a lot more work than I thought it would be, and I still had two more bosses to go, and that''s not counting Kharons lore. With my first boss completed, for the most part, I decided to take a break. I want to bump up the next two to at least a t2 mob before pushing them into being a boss. That way, they can pose a challenge to those who enter the dungeon. However, that will be soon, and I want to focus on other things for the time being.


    With a gesture, I opened up my domain screen and looked through it. I wanted to expand the size a bit and create a more significant entrance area. With that in mind, I selected the expansion tool and moved the bar to the outside of the edges of the domain. The screen flickered and asked me how much land I wanted to create. After thinking it over I, I decided to expand it by another four kilometers to the total radius. I winced as I saw that alone would cost me eight thousand essence total. God, this was draining my wallet. I confirmed the choice, and the ground shook violently for a few moments. I clenched the edge of the desk, terrified that my room was going to collapse in on itself. Small hand fulls of dirt rained from the cealing and into my desk as the ground trembled. Once it finished, I glanced at the map and pulled up the entrance tab in the menu, and designated two kilometers of the entire outer ring as the entrance. Let me see what I can do with the entrance before I dive headfirst into it.


    The domain entrance sets the theme to the entire domain. This part of the domain takes precedence over all else, and its position will never change. Anything goes as long as the following rules are met.


    I mean, that was fair. I gazed at the customization screen and thought over what I wanted. This was supposed to be an undead kingdom, so did I want the entrance to be something like the entrance to the outpost, or do I want something unique and exquisite, like an arch or massive statues? I also had to consider that the zombies may or may not wander outside of the domain. So I had to devise a plan to keep them in a while still allowing the adventures to get inside.


    While I was thinking it over, it hit me. Why don''t I make a river that encircles the entire domain? It could be like the river Styx from Greek mythology. Plus, it would be kind of cool and fitting¡ªa ferryman who keeps the dead in and escorts the living across the river. I am a genius! I glanced at the customization screen and fiddled with it for a bit to get the hang of it. I had dozens of tools here that I had to check out before I could start.


    Once I was comfortable with them, I selected the sculpting tool and dug out twenty-five meters of the ground all around the entrance. Once that was finished, I filled it to the brim with water. With this, hopefully, those zombies can''t get out. Otherwise, that would be quite deadly for all parties involved in the matter.


    Now I have to lay this river with magical enhancements and traps. I scrolled through the list until I found magical enhancements. I clicked on it and began to read through the massive list.


    The illusion of Despair: Exposes the user to their deepest fears, and pulls out the worst emotions possible.


    The illusion of Avarice: Plays with the greed that is embedded within the heart of the viewer.


    The illusion of memories: Shows the viewer their fondest memories and pulls them into a false sense of security.


    Singular point: No matter where the domain is entered, all will be lead to the designated spot. If the spot is crowded, then they will cycle through the path until a spot opens.


    Drowning Tides: The water acts with a mind of its own and attempts to drag the victim to its depths. This magical enhancement will only occur if physical contact occurs with the water.


    Haunted depths: An extended version of the Drowning Tides magical enhancement. Whoever dies within the designated area will become soul bound to it. The newly bound soul will attempt to pull others to join in their fate. This magical enhancement will only occur if physical contact occurs with the water.


    *Due to the presence of multiple illusions, they will not occur on the same target at once. Each will have a percentage chance to proc.


    I liked these choices. It made the river deadly to cross by themselves and would force the adventures to take a path I wanted them to. Not to mention it would keep the zombies in check. Now, all that would be left is to create a few simple docks so that adventures can be ferried over to the shore. What should I name this river, though? I couldn''t go with Styx cause that was a little too on the nose for my taste. I wanted something quiet and down to earth. I stared at the screen for a while and couldn''t think of a good name, so I went with something bland. ''The River of Lost Souls'' at least it was to the point. Now all that was left was setting up the ferry system and figuring out how to make the named areas appear to the adventures. Yay, it was time for me to go through these never-ending menus to figure out how to do it.


    Hours later, I finally found it. It was tucked away in some hidden menus, and funny enough, it was just a simple setting that turned the current location public and allowed me to rename selected areas. I swear these menus were sometimes the most unintuitive thing I have ever had to deal with in my life. But on the other hand, I could also do anything I pleased here. I had the power to make adventures lives living hell, but here I am instead making a story that maybe only a handful would enjoy. The cost of art has no limits, apparently.


    I typed in the name of the area and set the limits of its size. I went through and started to work on the coastlines, making sure they were nice and pretty before they too were labeled. I confirmed my choice and saved the entrance. Now let''s finish the sky sphere, so I can finally get to the remaining bosses.


    I pulled the menu up and went back to the sky sphere; I worked on the light a bit more until I got it exactly where I wanted it and saved it. I sat back and cracked my fingers, and rolled my neck. Aware of the ache that was starting to build up in between my shoulder blades and neck. I dismissed the screen and glanced over at the cot. I know that I don''t need to sleep. However, that won''t stop me from doing it anyways.


    I stood up and threw myself onto the cot, and rolled over to my back. I stared at the cement ceiling as thoughts began to tease my tired mind. This was my life now, a woman surrounded by a small horde of undead, trying to create a story. I crossed my hands behind my head and chuckled at my situation. Never would I have ever imagined I would be living a life like this. I rolled over to my side and thought about the various menus that I looked through today.


    They were so convoluted to look through. I would have to talk to Kharon and see what I could do to minimize them cause if I have to look through everyone to find stuff, it will take me forever to do what I need to do, and I only have a few months to get it all done. So much to do, such little time.

 Chapter 12

    I opened my eyes and stared at the cealing. The blinking of my screen bore its way into my restless dreams. I have only been here for a few days, and yet I still haven''t gotten used to seeing it all the time. I mentally selected the notifications so the incessant blinking would come to a stop.


    T1 Templates unlocked:


    Undead Deer


    Undead Pigeon


    Undead Wolf


    Undead Linal


    Congratulations! You have been gifted one thousand essence points for unlocking multiple templates!


    I read through the list and nodded my head. Not a bad haul; I brought in two thousand essence points as a reward plus another couple hundred total from the squirrel doing its job. I went ahead and added experimenting with the new templates to the future to-do list. It wouldn''t hurt to have variety after all. I dismissed the notifications and laid there for a bit, trying to shake the exhaustion. So, my first course of action today was going to be getting with Kharon and seeing how I can condense all my tools into an easy-to-use folder or something. After that, I want to investigate that locked room and then figure out what that strange room is upstairs. With a groan, I sat up, and a giant yawn escaped my lips. My eyes traveled across my room, and I saw that Alessia settled into my chair.


    She swung her head towards me, and she quickly looked me over. For a moment, I felt the excitement bubble in my chest until I realized that she wouldn''t become sentient overnight. I stood up and stretched before I walked over to my sports bag. I fished out some deodorant and my hairbrush. A girl has to stay pretty after all, right? I lifted my arm, and the harsh smell of body odor immediately bombarded me. I felt my lips shift into a grimace, and a groan escaped from my mouth. I wanted nothing more than to take a hot shower. But sadly, that was out of the question. The closest substitute a the moment was the lake up top, so I could probably take a dip pretty soon. As for the clothes, I would need to wash them. I could probably create some once I had an idea of my budget.


    Once I finished brushing my hair, I slide all the items back into my sports bag and grabbed my notebook and a pen. I would need this later, so it would be best to keep them on me at all times. I did a quick once-over on the room to make sure that I didn''t forget anything. "Alessia, come along. We are going to explore today," I called out to her. She stood up from the chair and gracefully walked over towards me. I placed my hand on her shoulder to teleport, and much to my surprise, she was partially tangible. What a strange spirit you are. With a mental confirmation, we teleported back to the steps in front of the outpost.


    The sun sat near the sky''s halfway point and cast dark rays of light onto the ground. Clouds slowly crawled across the sky and absorbed some of the light, trying to make its way down. It felt like there was a storm coming, yet there were no storm clouds in sight, just white clouds that stretched into the distance. Though it was creepy, the lighting felt off, and it was gnawing away at my mind like something was about to happen. Perfect, all I needed now was just some fog, and the theme would be completed. I shifted my attention to the courtyard and saw that some of the undead were milling about mindlessly while others were busy moving some logs. They have been working relentlessly and managed to clear out a large portion of the forest. That was good; it would give me room to work with to expand the size a bit. I summoned my menu real quick and selected the massive pile of lumber, and stored it. With that finished, let''s take a gander inside, and while I am exploring, I''ll send Kharon a message.


    The ghost managed to collect a lot of the loose rubble and get it into one spot. So I went ahead and collected all of it with my storage tool. Afterward, I inspected the area to see how well they did. Overall the outpost looked a little cleaner than before. But there wasn''t much that could be done here without a full overhaul. But that was coming sooner rather than later. Once I was finished inspecting the surrounding area, I walked over to the first floor''s locked door. The sound of my feet echoing in the lobby filled my ears as I walked at a brisk pace.


    Once I got to the door, I looked it over carefully to see if there was any way that I could get it open. After realizing it was a fruitless endeavor, I glanced at my companion. "Alessia, can you get in the room and unlock it from the other side?" The spirit looked at me for a moment as she considered my words and then the door. She nodded her head and walked over to the door and pushed a hand through, and then the rest of her body a split second later.


    I waited for a second and jumped when the door frame shuddered. Dust blew away from it as it rattled heavily on its hinges. What was she doing? I asked her to unlock it, not whatever this was! The door rattled again and swung open with a heavy crack. Alessia stood behind it and gave me a questioning look. "Well, not exactly what I asked for, but it works. Thank you." I took a few steps forward to check out the room.


    Dust caught the light that rushed into the room as it lazily danced through the air. Dozens of crates lined the walls, and dozens of miscellaneous objects sat in containers that were spread throughout the room. Oh, nice. This was a storage room, from the looks of it. Maybe I could find something useful here. I walked over to a large crate and pulled it back, only to realize that it was far too heavy for me to move. I attempted to pull it back again. I strained against the crate for a moment before it budged an inch and stopped moving again. There was no way I was this weak.


    "Can you go get one of the zombies for me, please?" I asked the spirit behind me as I decided to look around the room and see what was in the open containers. The first few were nothing more than cooking utensils. I had no use for these, but I''m sure they were suitable for the ambiance. I discarded the spoon and glanced into the next one, and saw some metal tips of arrows. I reached in and pulled a single one. The wood looked like it was in good condition, and the tip still felt sharp¡ªhowever, the fletching was some strange synthetic material.


    I placed it back inside of its container and went to another. In this one sat a couple of dozen short blades. I pulled one out of the box and looked it over. It was in a leather sheathe that felt incredibly dry and brittle. I pulled it out, and the sound of metal scraping leather filled the room. I glanced over the blade for a moment and saw that there were no blemishes on it. It was a short blade, more along the lines of something made for stabbing instead of slashing. But it was nice nonetheless; that means I didn''t have to spend as much on creating blades for the mobs to use. I decided to keep this for the time being. I slide my sports bag across and slide the sword in. I had no idea what the world was like outside of this domain. I would need to practice with this if I wanted to stand a chance against whatever may enter here.


    In another crate, there were some torches and some stuff that looked like quills for writing, which I wouldn''t need since I have a few pens. However, I would take some ink so I could refill my stuff at some point. Maybe if I were lucky, I would find a case of it in here. I heard the sounds of feet shuffling towards me, and I saw a zombie that was missing the lower half of its jaw coming towards my direction. "Can you grab the crates that are stacked on top for me and move them?" I know it couldn''t talk, and I didn''t feel like trying to convey what I wanted it to do mentally.


    The zombie emitted a low moan as it stumbled over to the first crate and pulled it down without an issue, and set it on the floor with a heavy thud. I ran my fingers across the top. Eventually, I found a small dent just under the wooden lid. I hooked my fingers underneath it and pulled on it with everything I could muster. The wood creaked for a moment before it gave. Inside sat blocks of grey metal. Oh boy, I hit the jackpot! I cast storage on it, and a message appeared on my screen.


    You have stored a lumber crate.


    You have stored several hundred units of refined steel.


    Fucking sweet! This was a godsend. I could create them from nothing if I needed to, but I didn''t want to shell out any more essence than required. With a grin plastered to my face, I had the zombie pull down every crate in the room.


    So far, I have collected many swords, arrows, bows, old leather, and various metal types. I also found a small container of books that had nothing written on them, which I immediately sent to my office. I needed those to write in to set up this area for exploration. This was such a relief. Now I didn''t have to panic for a bit. I went ahead and started to sort through my haul of materials.


    Close to an hour had passed before I was finishing rummaging through the storage room. I never found any ink, sadly, which was my main desire at the moment. "Mistress, what can I do for you?" My companion''s familiar voice broke through the silence. The zombie had already wandered away to do god knows what, and I was thankful. That one reeked.


    "Hello, Kharon. I do have a couple of questions. Firstly, is there a way to condense all the tools I use most? This system is kind of cluttered." I asked as I pushed a few more books into my bag to take down into the office. He stared at me for a moment before he replied. "I can access your system and move stuff around for you. However, you should have the power to do so yourself. "


    A nervous chuckle escaped my lips, and I found myself scratching the back of my neck. "I am still learning. I''m doing my best here." A moment later, a notification appeared.


    I confirmed the choice, and I heard him hum something that sounded confused. ''What is it?" That sound made me a tad bit worried. Was something wrong with me?


    "Your system is extremely cluttered, but I will clean it up while I am in here. What do you want me to do with it exactly?" I glanced over at my screen for a moment before I replied.


    "Can you put all of the most important tools into one folder so I don''t have to shift through things to find it constantly?" Kharon nodded his boney head, and I saw my screen start to rearrange. "So, why does my system look this way?"


    He glanced at me for a moment before his eyes dulled. "The system conforms to whatever you are the most familiar with. My best guess is that it tried to adjust to your memories of whatever was used on your world and ended up messing up a few things."


    I nodded my head. That would explain a lot about why it looked like computers I have used along with various software that I dabbled within my life. "I see. Thank you. Do you like what I did to the sky sphere?"


    He bobbed his head. "Yes. It''s nice; I also see you created your first boss as well."


    "Yeah, I was experimenting with the ghost template and made a spirit. After I finish my tasks for the day, I am going to work on the zombies and skeletons next." Kharon''s eyes brightened again at the mention of skeletons, and he stepped back.


    "There. That should do it. I hate to cut this short, but I have to head back to the mines to make sure they stay on track. Good luck, and I can''t wait to see what undead you make next." Without a word, he vanished in a puff of grey smoke. I happily opened up my menu to see what changes he made.

 Chapter 13

    Hello! With this chapter, I can finally make a creature glossary! Don''t forget if you have any specific undead variants you would like to see slid them into the comment section!


    Also, what do you think the next two bosses will be? What do you think Calixa''s powers will be? Leave your guesses in the comment section too :)


    Finally, my menu was a little more streamlined than it was before. He organized the most important stuff into a tab and labeled it as everyday use. I dismissed the screen and started to send the stuff in the storage room to my office. As soon as I figure out mob placement, I will begin issuing out gear to them and hopefully start creating custom pieces. I sent the final crate down; I decided to head upstairs to see what I could figure out about that room.


    Once I arrived, I stepped inside and looked around. The runes still didn''t make any sense. I decided to repeat what I did when I first arrived. I extended my hand and sent out a small tendril of power. The runes greedily ate it up and began to radiate a gentle white light and slowly rotate. The sound of stones grinding against each other filled the room as the stones started their journey. Then just like before, the runes pulsed blood red and came to a screeching halt. I wanted to know what this room was, and not knowing was gnawing away at me. I stamped my foot on the ground and turned my back on the strange room. I''ll have to rifle through the books I collected and see if I could find something that would help.


    I entered my office and quickly went through the pile of neatly stacked books. There had to be something here for me to use. I grabbed one from the top of the pile and flipped it open. Lo and behold, it was still covered in glyphs that I didn''t understand. What use was it, being a domain god if I couldn''t read a simple fucking book? I threw it across the room in a fit of rage. Just take a breath, Calixa. You are probably overreacting; there is a logical way to fix this.


    I opened another book and stared at the glyphs for a moment; what if I treat this like I do the mobs? Maybe I should try and impose my will on it. That may yield better results than just staring at it like an idiot. I glared at the book and imagined myself being able to read it. I felt my eyebrows furrow, and I stared at it for a few more seconds before the words started to twist around and turn into English.


    Shit, well, I didn''t want that to happen. It''s nice that I could read it now, but I didn''t want to spend any more essence in the process. Well, it can''t be helped now, I suppose. I flipped through the pages, my previous task all but forgotten. This book seemed to deal primarily with magical theory and the discussion of where it originates. It could be helpful, especially when I start trying to learn how to use magic, but that was later down the line, mainly after I get my domain settled. I didn''t want to take chances and be defenseless and I refuse to let my mobs protect me forever.


    I sat the book down onto a corner of my desk and moved onto another. That will be my essential items pile, for future use after all. I grabbed the next book in the stack and quickly looked it over. This one was another book that discusses the uses of magic in practical use. I guess this book will also join the critical pile. Once the book left my fingertips, I moved onto the next in the stack. I felt heat spread across my cheek as my eyes quickly drank in words. My hands slowly closed the book cover and set it down on the table, and slid it over. While I may not be the most innocent person around, I wasn''t expecting to read an erotic novel. Though I can''t say, I was opposed to the idea. I will keep this book for future research purposes.


    After I cleared my throat and pushed away the budding feelings in my stomach, I began sorting through the rest. There were a few books about the Avarogian Kingdom''s history, though I had no idea who they were. Once I was finished sorting the books, I sat back in my chair. Nothing I had indicated what that room was. I pinched my nose and thought over what I could do with it in the meantime. I would have to hide it away until I knew for sure what it was. I would hate to lose it and find out it''s something precious.


    I still had some time before the domain went public, so it wasn''t too pressing of an issue, I guess. Speaking of which, I need to work on the next set of bosses and then on the domain''s lore. A yawn forced its way from my mouth, and I stood up. Well, it was time to go take a swim and then start working on the next project. I teleported topside and walked over to the lake.


    The water was crystal clear, and I could see small schools of fish as they made their way around its length. I sat on the grassy shore and enjoyed myself for a few moments. The feel of grass tickling the palm of my hand and the feel of the cold water lapping against my feet brought me a sense of peace. It was nice just to sit here and relax. I closed my eyes and relished the feeling of the water for a bit before standing up and stripping down to take a dip. I should probably wash my clothes while I am in here; it has been a few days. The only thing was that I didn''t want to walk around completely naked. Even if there were only undead here, I still had standards.


    I slid into the lake and floated there for a while, staring into the sky. Groupings of clouds slowly made their way across it and would occasionally drown out the sun. I knew that it was fake. But it still didn''t change that it was beautiful. Now, I will just float here, on this lovely patch of water, until I felt like getting out, staring at the sky.


    Being a Domain, God had its perks. For example, I could create some towels for myself and dry my clothes. It was convenient though it bit into my budget a bit. I slid my clothes back on and adjusted my hair. I glanced over and saw that Alessia was just floating there quietly. I would have to do something about her soon. Otherwise, she would only continue to remain like this¡ªa shell with only the barest hints of intelligence. With a sigh, I adjusted my shirt and bra underneath. It was time to get to work.


    I teleported into my office with Alessia in tow. Now the question would be what kind of bosses would I want to have. I sat in my chair and strummed my fingers across my desk. Maybe I should include Kharon in this. I have been leaving him out lately, and I am sure he is tired of dealing with the zombies. I know I would be. I glanced at my screen and selected the message function, and sent it to him. A few seconds later, in a dazzling display of grey light, he appeared. "Yes, mistress?"


    "Kharon, hello. I figured you would want a break from dealing with the other undead. I am going to be working on the next two bosses and thought that your input would be critical." I told him as I created a chair for him to sit in. He nodded his boney head.


    "That would be correct. Keeping them in line is quite frustrating at times. But what do you have in mind?" He asked as he sat down. The wooden chair creaked in protest under his weight, which was odd considering he was just bone.


    "Well, I was thinking of creating a zombie and a skeleton boss. However, I wanted to make sure that they were at least of the T-2 level. I don''t want to trust my security to a weaker mob." I explained as I grabbed my notebook, ready to jot down some ideas as I get them.


    "Yes, that would be smart. Are you aware of the fundamental difference that each mob has?" He sat forward and placed his hand on his boney chin, and gazed at me.


    I shifted in my seat and shook my head. "I haven''t looked too far into it."


    His eyes shone for a moment, and he nodded his head. "Alright, spawn in one of each real quick."


    I turned in my chair, used the clear space that I left in my office, and summoned one each of them, and told them to stay there. "Alright, what now?"


    "Alright, so each mob has a fundamental strength and weakness. Click on the templates and see what each does." He told me as he stood up and walked over to the mobs. I glanced down at my screen, filtered out all of the various mobs, and focused on the major ones. I selected the zombie template first.


    Zombie Template


    Ratings:


    Strength: 6/10 Vitality: 6/10


    Magical Affinity: 1/10 Speed: 2/10


    Dexterity: 2/10 Fortitude: 6/10


    Intelligence: 3/10 Perception: 5/10


    Average Challenge Rating: 3


    Key Traits


    Unbreakable: This unit has no sense of self-preservation and will relentlessly attack its target.


    Unyielding: Once this unit finds its target, it will hunt it continuously until it is slain.


    Tireless: This unit will not tire


    Painless: This unit does not feel pain


    Mob Mentality: This unit is usually found in large groups and will move as one.


    Roamer: This unit is usually found roaming the area.


    Fire-Prone: Fire deals 2x the amount of damage against this unit


    Needs a head: Decapitation will instantly kill this unit


    Corrupting Bite: A bite from this unit will pass on its infection and apply the ''zombification'' debuff.


    Description


    Zombies are one of the most common forms of undead. Usually, they are summoned and reanimated by magic or through biological means. These units are slow and cumbersome. They can take a hit and deal out steady damage in turn. They are well known for swarming their foes and drowning them in a sea of bodies.


    Skeleton Template


    Ratings


    Strength: 3/10 Vitality: 3/10


    Magical Affinity: 5/10 Speed: 4/10


    Dexterity: 6/10 Fortitude: 3/10


    Intelligence: 5/10 Perception: 5/10


    Average Challenge Rating: 3


    Key Traits


    Bloodless: This unit does not possess any flesh and is immune to bleeding debuffs.


    Tireless: This unit will not tire.


    Painless: This unit will not feel pain.


    Fleshless: This unit is immune to puncture and slash damage.


    Bone-rattle: This unit will receive increased damage from blunt force damage.


    Unbreakable: This unit has no sense of self-preservation and will relentlessly attack its target.


    Description


    Skeletons are reanimated and held together by unknown magic. They are more intelligent than most other forms of basic undead. They can handle most weapons with ease and can be quite nimble and tenacious. They do roam in small packs.


    Ghost Template


    Ratings


    Strength: 1/10 Vitality: 3/10


    Magical Affinity: 7/10 Speed: 6/10


    Dexterity: 5/10 Fortitude: 4/10


    Intelligence: 3/10 Perception: 5/10


    Average Combat Rating: 3


    Key traits


    Immaterial: This unit receives less physical damage but will take heavier magical damage in turn. They can also bypass nonmagical armor with their attacks.


    Non-corporeal: This unit can move through terrain.


    Soul-Syphon: This unit will continuously absorb life and heal for a percentage of all the damage dealt.


    Tireless: This unit will not tire.


    Unbreakable: This unit has no sense of self-preservation and will relentlessly attack its target.


    Unyielding: Once this unit finds a target, it will hunt it continuously until it is slain.


    Uncontrolled Tangibility: This unit can not control what it can or can not physically touch.


    Bane of the Arcane: This unit takes heavily increased damage from all sources of magical damage.


    Description


    Ghosts are the soul-given life. They can pass through objects and occasionally can move physical items with incredible difficulty. To sustain themselves, they absorb life from the living. They can bypass nonmagical armor and deal damage directly upon their target.


    Spirit Template


    Ratings


    Strength: 3/10 Vitality: 4/10


    Magical Affinity:7/10 Speed: 6/10


    Dexterity: 6/10 Fortitude: 5/10


    Intelligence: 5/10 Perception: 5/10


    Average Combat Rating: 5


    Description


    Spirits are a ghost that has managed to condense their form. They are slightly more intelligent than a simple ghost and can hold physical items at will. Spirits are known to be more nimble than a ghost and are much more dangerous.


    Key traits:


    Partially Immaterial: This unit will take reduced physical damage and slightly less magical damage than its lower-class varients. They can also bypass nonmagical armor with their attacks.


    Soul-Syphon: This unit will continuously absorb life and heal for a percentage of all the damage dealt.


    Tireless: This unit will not tire.


    Unbreakable: This unit has no sense of self-preservation and will relentlessly attack its target.


    Unyielding: Once this unit finds its target, it will hunt it continuously until it is slain.


    Selective Non-corporeal: This unit can move through terrain at will.


    Bane of the Arcane: This unit takes increased damage from all sources of magical damage.


    I quickly read through the list, and it dawned on me. Each type of undead that I had acted as a counterbalance to another. This was good to know, especially for mob placement in the future.

 Chapter 14

    "Alright, so each mob needs each other to equal out their strengths and weakness?" I asked as I skimmed through the list to make sure what I was saying was right.


    "Correct. Especially until you manage to unlock high tiers of the undead." So I would need to cluster them together for maximum benefit. I nodded my head and set my pen down. Alrighty then, well, let''s get these bosses made while I think this over.


    I created two more chairs and made a motion for both of them to take a seat. It would have felt rude of me to make them just stand there. I like to think that I am not entirely heartless. Once everyone was settled in, I opened my menu. For the next boss, I will start off with a zombie, or whatever it will evolve into after I finish. I massed summoned ten of them and grimaced as I watched my sweet essence trickle down. It hurt watching it drain. It truly did. It was like watching your paycheck get spent just a few moments after getting it.


    Once the summoning finished, I looked them all over. I was thankful that they were not carbon copies of each other; they were all unique. Some were towering giants, while others looked like they were in their early teens. It really increased the fear factor and added a bit of humanity to them. I stared at them, and I was hesitant to issue my order. I knew that I had to, it was for the greater good, yet that thought didn''t make it any easier for me.


    It was as if the room was holding its breath for what was to come. I gulped down some air and gave my command. "Fight to the death." In an instant, the room exploded into a flurry of activity. The zombies tore into each other, uncaring that they were allies. The harrowing moans filled the air as limbs were torn from torsos. Black ichor splattered the concrete ground on gruesome patterns, and low animalistic cries did little to cover up the sound of bodies being torn apart.


    The sounds grated my nerves, and I did the best to block it out. I thought I was ready for the carnage that would ensure, but I wasn''t. I was by no means squeamish about blood or gore, but this was something entirely different. It was almost primal the way the zombies tore into each other. I shifted my gaze sideways so I didn''t have to see the gruesome scene unfolding and did my best to block out the sounds of flesh getting torn apart.


    I kept an eye on the clock as the sounds of fighting died down. It took them close to an hour to finish one another off. I glanced back at the tiny battleground and almost threw up from the sight. Body parts lay strewn across the ground, and black ichor ran freely in small streams. Most of the bodies had been ripped to shreds beyond any recognition. However, there was one zombie left that looked utterly unscathed. Its flesh was pale grey and pulled tautly across its body, revealing black veins that crisscrossed its flesh. It had small fangs that hung just over its pale grey lips, and long strands of stringy black hair hung down its head, covering its grey eyes. Blackened blood coated its face and dripped off onto the solid concrete below, giving it a monstrous visage.


    Tier 2 mob Unlocked


    Ghast Template


    Ratings:


    Strength:5/10 Vitality:5/10


    Magical Affinity:0/10 Speed:6/10


    Dexterity:5/10 Fortitude: 3/10


    Intelligence:5/10 Perception: 6/10


    Average Challenge Rating: 6


    Key Traits


    Territory Minded: This unit will not leave an area once it has been claimed.


    Pack Hunter: This unit is usually found in small packs and receives small bounces for being with others of its kind.


    Territory Roamer: This unit is usually found roaming its territory.


    Fire-Prone: Fire deals 2x the amount of damage against this unit


    Holy Cleanse: This unit is weak against holy magic.


    Needs a head: Decapitation will instantly kill this unit.


    Putrid Touch: Any bite, scratch, or wound inflicted by this unit will inflict the target with a myriad of diseases.


    Description


    Ghasts are a subrace of Ghouls. Ghasts are formed from undead that find themselves devouring the flesh of their long-deceased kin. They are fast, and agile, and lined with feral intelligence. But they lack the resilience that their cousins have. They prefer to ambush their prey. It has been known to utilize weapons and mimic sounds that they have heard before to amplify their hunting further.


    I shuddered as I read over the new template. This undead was disgusting. But reading its description still raised a lot of questions for me. "Kharon, how do I unlock the ghoul?" As much as I wanted to stay away from this kind of creature, I needed to make sure that my domain had variety and could defend itself.


    "I''m not quite sure. I am only granted knowledge as needed by the system. I am afraid that I cannot help you at this time regarding any form of future evolutions.: Kharon lowered his head, and I felt a scowl across my face. That made my job a little more complicated. Everything was going a little too easy anyway, so thankfully, something threw a wrench into my plans. It was nice to know that not everything will go my way, I guess. I let out a sigh and activated the consume function and quickly tried to expunge the smell of decaying flesh and the pool of blood. I refuse to let this mess stain my office.


    Item Template unlocked:


    Zombie Blood Lesser Quality


    Once I finished, I looked at the ghast once more and teleported it out. I couldn''t bear to have it in my office anymore. I''ll experiment a bit more and see if I can create something a little more pleasant for a boss. I glanced over at my essence and saw that I made a small portion back from all of the deaths. Thankfully spawning in the lower tier mobs and letting them fight was far cheaper than pumping straight essence into them. I feel like I got lucky once with Alessia, and I don''t want to test my luck once more.


    "Is there any other way to help them evolve?" I asked as I finished the last bit of needed cleaning.


    "Well, yes, undead mobs do get access to a class system. Just give them some weapons and see what happens, especially if you want to avoid another ghast situation." I nodded my head and cast a glance over to the storage containers I had in the back. I could part with a few of the swords. I''ll just have to clean them meticulously if I wanted them to be usable afterward. I left my chair and walked over to the storage crates, and pulled out a sword. I activated my consume function on it out of curiosity.


    You have saved the template for:


    Avarrasian Infantry Sword.


    Oh, so I can save templates like this. So I can use these a little less sparingly. I grabbed a few of the swords and walked them over to where the observational area was. I set the blades down around us and gave one to Kharon and one to Alessia. They were the most essential to me, after all.


    Kharon took the blade and looked it over, and placed it across his lap. "Thank you, mistress." His words were as emotionless as ever, making a part of me wish that I could read him better. Alessia, on the other hand, just took the sword and sat there, staring forward. I wish she would hurry up and become sentient. It was driving me a bit nuts. With a dejected sigh, I began summoning another host of zombies; I started to move a bunch of the blades over to the combat area. Once the process finished, I sat down and motioned towards the weapons that sat on the concrete floor.


    "Take your weapons." I crossed my legs and then my arms while staring at them. They slowly shuffled towards us, their milky white eyes trained on the weapons that sat on the floor. As they reached down to grab the swords, I glanced over to Kharon. "So, how do I unlock my class?"


    "You have to classify yourself as either a mob or a boss in the domain menu. As a domain god, you get access to every boss classification, so just read through the list and see what you like or exit the domain for a time and find a class that suits you." His teeth clanked together with each word he said, adding a strange click to his words. I nodded my head and shifted my attention straight ahead. The zombies managed to gather their weapons and were milling about aimlessly as they awaited their orders. The blades hung limply in their arms as they shuffled around.


    I didn''t want to exit the domain because, as it stood, I was fragile, and without my powers, I wasn''t worth anything. I cast a sideways glance towards the zombies and ordered them to fight while I dived into my menu in the search for what I could do. However, it was mostly to cover up that the zombies were brutalizing each other just a few meters away from us. I delved into my domain menu and looked through everything until I found my domain status page. I went through everything and quickly skimmed through the menus.


    Welcome, Domain God!


    Would you like to classify yourself as a resident of this domain? This will in no way affect your ability to leave the domain. However, each classification will have a lasting effect on you.


    Yes


    No


    I clicked on the confirmation key, and a slew of new screens appeared before me.


    Do I want to change my last name? I sat there and thought about it for a moment. I was obviously used to my current last name after using it for close to two and a half decades or so. But if I wanted to make sure that I had a proper last name for this theme for my domain, I needed something that sounded royal. I tore my gaze from the screen and watched the zombies fight while I mulled it over. At least this time, it wasn''t as gruesome as before. Just a bunch of zombies swinging a sword around like a child with a stick. Albeit, it was a very deadly stick. Arms were being lopped off, along with legs, as they attacked each other. Thin grey filaments came from the corpses of zombies that perished and rushed into their slayer. The ones that absorbed the filaments seemed to grow slightly stronger and move a little easier. However, a portion of that rushed towards me, and I saw that my essence tick up somewhat in return.


    Ah, so that''s how that worked. I see. I shifted my attention back to the screen as I tried to think of a decent last name to use. I hated naming things since I was never really any good at it, but this was something I needed to do. Maybe I should narrow it down and try and build it around the theme of my domain. Maybe I should do something in Latin or another language. What was the name of the empire? Did I decide that yet? I found myself biting my fingernails as I worked through the various years of knowledge that I built up over my rabbit hole dives of Wikipedia.


    I think I will name the kingdom Asteria for starters. It would fit with what I had in mind. Asteria was a Titaness of falling stars or something of the sort, and overall it was a pretty enough name. Now that just left me. Should I keep to the naming and give myself the last name of the empire? It would make the most sense, right? Or maybe I should stick with something else.

 Chapter 15

    Hey, sorry for the late upload! I went on vacation and forgot to transfer files over. Anyways! I am doing a competition.


    The basis is to create a mob, using the template from the previous chapter or a boss character. Since the world is slowly becoming more fleshed out, there is ample room for creative freedom. Alessia''s order is the Order of the Blue Rose if anyone wants to write about that. The duration will be about two weeks. You can drop them in the comments, or my discord, or pm on. I''ll host a vote here and on my discord to find the winner :)


    https://discord.gg/JNYCY6U6e2


    As a reward, I''ll give the winner access to the current most written chapter! :D


    I bounced the idea around in my head for a bit, trying to find a proper spelling for Asteria to fit my name. But it wasn''t easy to settle on a good spelling of it. After fiddling with it for a while, I finally just settled on using Asteria as it was. It sounded weird saying it in my head, but it was something that I would grow into.


    I erased Wright from the screen and typed in my new last name. I stared at it for a moment and felt a strange sense of heaviness weight on my heart. Once I confirmed this choice, there was no going back. It really hammered home just how far away from Earth and my family I was. But one day, I would make it back, I swear it. I would go home and see my parents again.


    The screen blinked its confirmation once I selected it and vanished. Now I was Calixa Asteria, Empress to an empire filled with the undead. I dismissed the screen and took a moment to check on the zombies and see how they were doing. The scene looked much like it did on the first trial run. A vast majority of zombies lay dead on the floor, carved into roughly chopped pieces and without mercy. Now only two were still standing going at it. Their movements were far more refined than before, but they were still swinging the swords widely and with no form of skill, though I knew I was also severely lacking in that department.


    I watched them as they both slashed one another for quite sometime before one dropped to the floor. A filament of grey energy rushed into the surviving one, and a dull light pulsed from its body¡ªwounds it received during the fight stitched themselves together. Fingers quickly grew back, and even a leg that looked like it was close to being completely dismembered swiftly healed. So, you heal back to full health when you level up from the looks of it. It looked painful, but I had no clue if that was true or not. They didn¡¯t feel pain, after all, so they couldn¡¯t tell me. I glanced at the notification on my screen since they were annoying me a bit.


    Elite T1 Template unlocked:


    Zombie Swordsman


    Congratulations, you have unlocked your first elite variant! You have gained two hundred essence as your reward.


    At least I made money back from this endeavor. ¡°Kharon, does the elite mob get its name from the class it unlocks?¡± I dismissed the notification and cast a questioning glance over to my companion.


    ¡°Yes. The template will also evolve based on the further evolutions of the class well, which will affect the mob''s future evolution.¡± That was interesting, and it raised more questions on the matter.


    ¡°How does the class system work?¡± I activated the consume function and cleaned up the mess as I motioned for the zombie to come over and wait, though at a distance that I didn''t have to smell it.


    ¡°The class system is incredibly customizable. It functions off of choice, skills, titles, and whatever else you may earn.¡± He explained to me as I finished cleaning up the mess. At least I make essence back from doing this. I hated being a penny pincher, but it was a necessary evil at the current time.


    Apparently, I can also unlock stuff like this. However, I had no use for zombie blood at the moment. Maybe the Adventurers would once they arrived. ¡°I see; when I gave Alessia her title, it seemed like it would only allow one.¡± I shifted my menus around and summoned a small group of skeletons to begin the next round of testing.


    ¡°You can designate a public title, but they will earn more through actions they take.¡± He leaned forward as he spoke, interested in the action that would come because of the skeletons fighting. Hopefully, this would be a little cleaner than the zombies.


    ¡°I understand; thank you, Kharon.¡± I really appreciated his help. It means that I wouldn¡¯t be so far behind on the curve. I commanded the skeletons to pick up the discarded blades; sadly, one was left without a blade. Sorry friend, but budget cuts, I hope you understand. I stared at them for a moment, and some clattered their teeth in a rhythmic pattern as they waited. The tension slowly filled the room, and I was still feeling somewhat hesitant to issue my command. ¡°Fight.¡±


    The skeletons were much more agile than the zombies, and it showed. They all moved much more nimbly, though they still lacked any skill. Swords swung around the air and impacted bones. Metal rang as it impacted the concrete or sank into bones. This was definitely much more bearable than watching zombies tear into each other like a pack of feral animals. A little less messy and not as scar-inducing.


    The skeleton without a blade was doing well. It was dodging the blades as best it could and delivering punches to the other skeletons¡¯ bodies. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen; I figured that it would have been one of the first ones to go. I watched, enthralled, as the skeletons took each other down one by one, which was quite tricky from the looks of it. The skeletons had to be bludgeoned for them to stay down; otherwise, they would keep moving, which would help explain why the one that wasn¡¯t armed was doing such a superb job.


    Finally, after twenty minutes of fighting, only two remained standing. The unarmed one who was missing some rib bones and half of its jaw and various other small bones throughout its body stood with one of its fists bared. Its other hand was missing and came out to a sharp point. The other skeleton looked to be in just as bad a condition. Many of its bones were cracked, and it had part of its head caved in. It chattered its teeth as it charged the unarmed skeleton. It swung its sword in a wide arc and slammed the flat of the blade against the ribs of its opponent, filling the room with a sickening crack as few bones shattered from the impact. Instead of backing away, the other skeleton pushed forward and began raining down giant haymakers with its sole good hand. It looked like many toddlers fighting, if I was going to be honest, though it didn¡¯t make it any less enjoyable.


    Blow after blow rained onto each skeleton, and I found myself on the edge of my seat, waiting to see who emerged victorious from the fierce fighting. Eventually, the armed skeleton fell, leaving the other standing tall. What an upset! I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Good job, friend; I will promote you for your efforts to the kingdom.


    Elite T1 Template unlocked.


    Skeletal Pugilist


    There was no small amount of disappointment at seeing that it did not award me essence for it. Oh well, I can¡¯t have my way with everything. But let¡¯s get these two upgraded and move on to bigger and better things, shall we? I would give the ghast an upgrade since it was a t2 mob, but it was terrifying. Even more so than I thought possible. It was a primal fear, and I wanted to stay away from it. I didn¡¯t want to waste any more essence trying to create t2s, so this will do for now. I selected the zombie first and clicked on the boss upgrade option. Now, it was time to go through the same thing as last time with Alessia. Let¡¯s start with a name, and then I¡¯ll start working on a back story to go with it.


    I stared at the zombie for a moment as I tried to work on its back story¡¯s foundation. I think I will leave you in charge of the outpost, as its former captain. Now I need a name for my honored warrior. How does Stryker sound? Captain Stryker Levian? No, that still didn¡¯t seem all that right to me. How does Rikard sound? That sounds like a noble name and a fitting one for a soldier at that. You look kind of like a Rikard, so it fits. Now for your last name. I think I will go with Levent. Captain Rikard Levent. Yes, I like that. I typed it into the system and confirmed it, and moved onto the appearance tab. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up and looking pretty. No commander of mine will get away with looking like a dead man.


    I took away many of the blemishes that covered his flesh since I wanted him to be somewhat presentable. However, I broke its left arm and left it dangling to the side. I cleaned up his face a bit, gave him a close-cut shave, and changed his flesh¡¯s tone to a light grey. There, you are as pretty as a zombie captain could be. I confirmed it and thought over the next portion of what this boss will be. You need a title, but what will fit you? What did you do in life that was notable? Did you defend this outpost with your life? Did you give your life for your men?


    I stared at him for a while as I slowly pieced together his story. I think for you, I will give you the title of ¡®The Stalwart,¡¯ for you gave your life defending the lands of the empire when you had the chance to save your life. Now I¡¯ll have to write your back story and force-feed it to you, so you can one day become intelligent. With that finished, all that was left was the class selection part.


    A class has been detected. Because of the upgrade from an elite mob to a boss, the class can be evolved. Analyzing title, skills, gender, race, and affinity.


    Undead Warrior: This class focuses on dealing moderate sustained damage with some life steal in turn and moderate defensive capabilities. There is no magical affinity present.


    The Undead Blade: This class focuses heavily on blade usage and agility to keep itself alive. There is no magical affinity present.


    Zombie Marauder: A perversion of the marauder class. This class heavily focuses on defense but uses heavy disabling attacks to harm its foe. There is no magical affinity present.


    Sadly, there wasn¡¯t as much variety as Alessia had. But I can work with this. But at least he got a free class upgrade! That is money saved right there, so I can¡¯t really complain about that. But what will suit you, my dearest captain? Shall you be a feared warrior in my empire? A stalwart blade to fend off the foes? A scalpel to cut down those who stand before me, or a marauder that debilitates its foe and lets its men kill its target? I thought through the options carefully as I figured out what I needed. So far, Alessia had the role of a warrior, so that was out of the question. So that left Zombie Marauder or The Undead Blade as potential classes. As it stands, the zombie was already a good enough tank, so let¡¯s give it The Undead Blade class to see what happens. I confirmed my choice and paid my dues for the conversion.


    Rikard shuddered as his body lit up and slowly changed according to what I designed for him. His milky white eyes unfogged a little, and sheen of intelligence glittered in them. He let out a strange moan that sounded somewhat intelligible. At least compared to the other mobs that roam the domain. I created two more chairs and motioned for the zombie to sit down. Now it was time to work on the skeleton here.


    I went through the opening steps of upgrading it to a boss and looked at it as I tried to figure out its name. What were you in life, Mr. Skeleton? Perhaps you were a lieutenant to Rikard here, a close confidant and friend of the captain. I typed Lieutenant into the bar and thought over the name. I think I will name you Aaron, now for the last name. It was tough to name him based on his features since there wasn¡¯t anything there but bone. I eventually went with the name Flint since it was easy enough and seemed to fit him. I confirmed it and left his appearance as a skeleton. There wasn¡¯t much to change here. But now I had to think of a title. What made you special in life, Aaron? You used your fist and outmaneuvered a group of armed combatants, so maybe something relating to that feat.


    I tried to think it over, but nothing seemed to come to mind. But maybe I was just overthinking it. Something simple, for a lower-tier boss, should do. Let¡¯s make it related to your fist, then. Did your fist have magical properties in life? Were you a monk who specialized in a particular path? Does Fist of Flames suit you? No, that sounded a little clingy. How about the Undying Fist? It was still cringe, but it fit sadly. I typed it in and waited for the class menu to show up.


    A class has been detected, Because of the upgrade from an elite mob to a boss, the class can be evolved.. Analyzing title, skills, gender, race, and affinity.


    The Undying Fist: This class is classified as a drain tank and can restore health with each attack. This class gets access to Ki and loses access to mana.


    Ten fisted: This class has a heavy focus on dealing massive damage and overwhelming opponents in combat. This class lacks defensive capabilities. This class gets access to Ki and loses access to mana in turn.


    Advanced Pugilist: This class has a blended focus on taking hits and dealing damage. It has decent utility and is very mobile in a fight. It has some magical affinity tailored to it.


    I salivated at the choices. This skeleton was really rocking some powerful classes. However, I went with the Undying Fist class. I mean, it would fit the situation at hand reasonably well and his title. Plus, I needed something that was a bit of a tank. I confirmed the choice and watched as the skeleton grew thicker bones and grew slightly taller than before. There, I had a full boss roster now, and now all that was left was working on me.

 Chapter 16

    Dont forget I have a contest running! It''s set to conclude within a week, please check the last chapter''s author notes for it! In turn, I''ll try and upload another chapter this week!


    The Class Milestone system may be reworked. But that is to be determined.


    I went back to my menu and looked through the options that I had. I could change how I looked if I so pleased. But I was okay with the way I was¡ªno need to change anything. I confirmed the option and then stared at the title screen for a moment. Now it was my turn to go through this process. It made me kind of nervous because it would forever affect the path of this domain. Would I have done anything notable as an Empress? Or would I have done something unforgivable to save my failing empire?


    After thinking it over, I decided that doing something unforgivable would be the better option here. But how did I do it? Through some form of forbidden or now lost magic? That seems plausible, and I just wanted something heart-wrenching for it, at least for those entering this domain intending to explore all facets of it, outside of just battling bosses. I stared at my title screen for a few moments longer. I wanted something far more profound than just Empress. That was so bland and felt anti-climatic. How about The Soul Empress?


    An empress who had to resort to wretched means to save all that she held dear? Choosing to use now forgotten magic to keep her people alive. The title was a bit cringy, but it would work; again, I would grow into it. Besides, it should give me a killer class as well. I confirmed the choice, and instead of a class menu, I got a different one.


    Due to your position as a domain god, you can classify yourself as the following.


    Mob: You will gain the average amount of exp/essence with each kill with a slight bonus towards killing adventurers who enter your domain. You will gain no stat increase.


    CP grows linearly with level and overall power.


    Mini-Boss: You will gain 95.00% of the amount of exp/life essence each kill with a slight bonus towards killing adventurers who enter your domain. All stats will be increased by 5.00% for each level gained.


    Base of 5cp+2cp per level gained+1cp per increase in overall power.


    Boss: You will gain 75% the amount of exp/ essence with each kill with a slight bonus towards killing adventurers who enter your domain. All stats will be increased by 25.00% with each level gained. You will be boosted by one free class milestone and a base increase of two personal levels.*


    Base of 10cp+4cp per level gained +3cp per increase in overall power gained.**


    Optional Boss: You will gain 65.00% of the amount of exp/essence with each kill with a slight bonus towards killing adventurers who enter your domain. All stats will be increased by 35.00%with each level gained. You will gain two-class milestones and two and a half personal levels. *


    Base of 15cp+8cp per level gained +6cp per increase in overall power**


    Zone Boss: You will gain 50.00%the amount of exp/essence with each kill with a slight bonus towards killing adventurers who enter your domain. You gain a 50.00% stat increase with each level gained. With a boost of three class milestones and three personal levels. *


    Base of 20cp+12cp per level gained +9cp per increase in overall power**


    Raid Boss: You will gain 25.00% of the amount of exp/essence with each kill, with no further bonus. You will gain a 75.00% stat increase with each level gained, with a boost of four class milestones and three personal levels.*


    Base of 40cp+24cp per level gained+9cp per increase in overall power.**


    Flag boss: You will gain (24.00-15.00%)(Amount decrease with each flag, amount maxes out at four flags.) the amount of exp/essence with each kill with no bonus. You will gain a (76.00-85.00%) stat increase with each level gained. With up to five class milestones and personal levels. *


    Base of (50-75)cp+(26- 36)cp per level gained+(10-16)cp per increase in overall power.**


    World Boss: You will gain 0.1% of the average amount of exp per kill. You will gain a 99.9% increase in stats per level gained. You will gain seven class milestones and seven personal levels. *


    Base of 100cp+80cp per level earned+30cp per increase in overall power.**


    *Class milestone varies based on class rarity and strength. Higher rarity will result in lower-class milestones given out. Milestones received also vary based on the current class level.


    **denotes any change in stats, level, or skills gained


    I read over the classifications, and my jaw dropped. I had to stop myself from clicking the World Boss classification almost instantly. I could do that and become stronger than I could ever hope to imagine. But I had to be smart about this. Let me ask my companion some questions real quick and then go from there.


    ¡°So, Kharon, I¡¯m trying to classify myself and get my class so that I can get stronger. However, I have a few questions. Are the stat percent bonuses additive or multiplicative?¡± I cast him a sideways glance as I was trying to reel myself in; I didn¡¯t want to get too far ahead of myself.


    ¡°Each bonus stacks with each other. When you level up, it is applied again, which in theory results in rapidly developing power. However, each tier of boss has its drawbacks. However, this will be quite lengthy to explain, and I know you like taking notes, so would you like to get your notebook before we begin?¡± Awe, he remembered, how sweet of him. I had Alessia fetch my notebook to jot down a list of what he was about to say.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡± I readied my pen to write down the additional information quickly.


    ¡°So, As you can probably tell, you get free levels and classes with each tier of boss, but you lose the amount of essence you gain or how the rest of the world calls it, experience. Let¡¯s take Alessia, for example. You gave her ten free levels before she ascended to being a primary boss. Therefore, she achieved that stat bonus eleven times since it¡¯s retroactive. However, in doing so, the cost of pushing her up to boss hood increased by a certain amount.¡± I nodded my head as I quickly jotted down the information, and a sliver of understanding pushed its way through my mind.


    ¡°So, how does that compare to something like a world boss?¡± I asked as I tore my gaze from the paper to look at him.


    ¡°A world boss is a powerful being. It gets access to seven class milestones at its base. However, the system heavily restricts it. You will receive only the smallest of a percentage of essence from killing. Not only that, you essentially bottleneck right from the start if you choose that option.¡± I nodded my head, jotted that down, brought the pen up to my lips, and chewed on the end as I prepared my next question.


    ¡°Alright then, what are class milestones?¡± He gazed at me with his piercing scarlet eyes for a moment before he answered.


    ¡°Class milestones occur when you reach certain levels. You get your first at level 10, then 25, 50, 100, 150, 250, 375, 450. Obviously, the amount of exp needed for each level goes up, so anything past the two hundred and fifty levels is insanely difficult to get. Even getting to two-fifty is difficult for most people. Though, milestones vary with your class. Some classes have fewer milestones simply due to how strong they are.¡± I quickly jotted that down, thankful for the flow of knowledge coming in my direction.


    ¡°So, choosing a classification with a high-class milestone would mean that when I reach the first milestone, nothing will happen?¡± I had a feeling that it would work like that; I just wanted to make sure.


    ¡°You would be correct, mistress.¡± I knew it. Oh well, that completely takes off the last half of the classifications. But it led to more questions.


    ¡°What is Cp? I saw it earlier in the templates and didn¡¯t think about what it meant.¡± I jotted down his last statement as I asked my new question.


    ¡°Combat Potential is just the aggregated difficulty of said creature. It determines your rank or how strong you should be. Keep in mind that having a low CP score doesn¡¯t mean much. It could be very misleading. However, that is a stat that only high-ranking adventures can see or domain gods. The domain¡¯s total CP is usually every mob in the dungeon combined, though adventures can only really see total aggregated difficulty rating of said dungeon.¡± All of that would make sense. If I am too high, then I risk attracting unwanted attention. It would probably be best to grow with the mob classification. Going with the bosses would be beneficial now but would only hurt me later.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon; I think I have made my choice. I will go with the mob classification and work my way up in strength.¡± I closed my notebook and put a cap on my pen.


    ¡°That would be wise mistress,¡± Kharon told me. A small glimmer in his eye revealed he liked that choice. Being all-powerful first seemed okay, but what good was power if you didn¡¯t have experience with it. I know I was missing out on a wonderful opportunity by going with the mob classification, but I will climb the ladder and get strong on my own, no matter what. I confirmed my choice and new screens appeared before me.


    You have selected the mob classification. You will now receive a ten percent bonus to all essence earned. You are now fully inducted into the system. You have been given +5 stat points to be allocated. You have been given three thousand essence for completing a major step in your path of evolution: scanning attributes, title, race, level, affinity, and classes available in your domain.


    Classes available:


    Soul Catalyzation: This class grants the ability to manipulate the user¡¯s and others¡¯ souls for many effects. However, access to mana will be removed and replaced with soul strength.


    Soldier: An all-around class with no real strength or weakness. It can be branched off into dozens of potential trees.


    The Noble: A class geared more towards leadership and increasing productivity in underlings, very little in the way of combat power.


    Necromancer: A summoning class geared towards creating underlings to do your bidding, is capable of high DPS and sustain at the cost of defense.


    Pugilist: A class focused on hand-to-hand combat. Quick and very accurate with its overwhelming attacks.


    Swordswoman: A class that is geared towards the use of a sword and potentially a shield. This is an overall balanced class that has an extensive evolutionary tree.


    The classes were a bit of a letdown. They all looked pretty good, so I couldn¡¯t complain about that. I just wanted something a little cooler, but I guess that is what I get with the mob classification. But it was too late to lament, and now it was time to decide.


    I instantly crossed off Necromancer from the list. I mean, isn¡¯t that what I am now? I literally just hosted a fight club of undead in my office; if that wasn¡¯t necromancy enough for you, then I don¡¯t know what is. I was hoping for other magic-like classes, but I will take what I can get. Pugilist looked like a decent option; I mean, judging by the class I gave Aaron, you get access to ki, which is like magic, right? I kept that option on the list and scrolled through the others. The Soldier class and Swordswoman class were equally balanced classes that left a lot of wiggle room. The noble class would fit the theme but not really help me protect myself. Besides, who needs more productivity? They are undead; they don¡¯t need rest, or food, or anything.


    , the first-class seemed really interesting, and I am assuming I got it because of the title I gave myself. Let¡¯s get an opinion from my companion. ¡°Kharon, what do you know of the soul catalyzation class?¡±


    He froze when he heard that and stared at me. His vibrant scarlet eyes dimmed for a moment and turned into a set f charred husks. A few tense heartbeats later, his eyes lit up again. ¡°From the limited knowledge that the system gave me of all of your classes, that is a potent class. But to be fair, all the classes you got were potent, but that¡¯s because of your status as a domain god. It is the weakest starting class on the list, but it can stand toe to toe with the strongest later down the line.¡±


    I nodded my head and read over the choices once more. I mean, I was already working my way up the ladder, so what was another thing keeping me down? I selected that option mostly because it would fit the theme and because I wanted to be the best I could be.


    I glanced at Kharon and raised an eyebrow, ¡°and I assume you will be my mentor.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Oi, the event is over! Thanks to everyone who submitted a contest submission! Voting ended in the discord today, so I will be posting voting here! Check the bottom for more information!


    ¡°You would be correct,¡± Came a pretty lively response from a pile of walking bones.


    I sank into my chair with a sigh and cleaned up the skeletal battleground.


    You have gained a new item template:


    Human Bone Dust Lesser Quality


    I¡¯m going to go off on a limb and assume that I use these specific items for treasure chests and loot drops; eventually, I will have to set it up. But first things first. I need to work on getting my class in order and start working on the domain redesign. I stood up and motioned for my bosses to follow me. ¡°Kharon, can they teleport as well?¡± I asked as I adjusted my shirt since it was bundling up. Really, I have to create new ones at some point.


    ¡°No. However, you can teleport them to an area if you need them there.¡± I glanced at my map and looked it over. Ah, yes, there it was. I should probably read before I ask another stupid question. I selected the two bosses and told them to wait for us and then teleported them out. With that out of the way, I placed my hand on Alessia¡¯s shoulder and teleported. Perhaps I was just a little biased towards her, just a smidge.


    Once we arrived, I had everyone gather around the ruined fountain. I pulled myself onto the ruined wall so I could see everyone. ¡°Alright, so, Rikard. Your job at the moment is to make sure the zombies stay in line. I will need you to lead them once construction starts. In the meantime, I will teleport you to the mines. Make sure the mobs there wrap up their work while we pull in the last of the materials.¡± He let out a grunt of acknowledgment, and I teleported him away. I¡¯m sure that Kharon appreciated that. I sure would; if I had to deal with those zombies and skeletons, I probably would want to off myself. At least the Ghosts are easier to work with.


    ¡°Aaron, your job will be to help the skeletons and zombies finish gathering the last bits of logs. Once that is done, I want you to gather them all and pull every single thing of use out of the outpost. We will remodel the entire area soon, and I want to make sure that we are using everything that we can. I want everything stacked as neat as possible by this fountain.¡± I emphasized the word neat and then summoned a team of ten more skeletons for him to assist with completing the project. It was okay to be a little more liberal with this since I got some essence as a reward earlier. Aaron chittered out a response and quickly led the group of freshly gathered skeletons over to the working camp.


    I cast a glance at Alessia as I tried to figure out her role in things. I didn¡¯t want her to leave, but I had to get everything ready. ¡°Alessia, gather all the ghosts in the domain and try to evolve them to the best of your ability. ¡°She nodded and vanished without a trace. Leaving just Kharon and myself.


    ¡°I enjoy the fact that you issue orders with no hesitation.¡± He said as we watched the skeletons help the zombies carry the last bit of logs into the pile.


    ¡°It comes with the territory, I suppose. I used to work in a kitchen, so if I wanted stuff done, it had to be fast and clear. Besides, if everything goes as planned, I might get to go back home one day.¡± I shrugged and crossed my arms as I watched them. I wasn¡¯t sure how building the outpost out would work, but I would do my best.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful trait to have. Anyway, would you like to start your training?¡± I nodded my head. I would be lying if I were to say I wasn¡¯t eager. He made a quick motion with his head as we walked through the courtyard, He gestured to an empty spot on the ground, and I sat down. He followed shortly after and crossed his boney legs.


    ¡°Now, this class you chose will not be an easy one. I hope you are aware of that.¡± I slung my sports bag from across my back and laid it across my lap, and rummaged through it for my notebook and pen. Maybe I should consume my spare and a pen, so that way I would forever have them.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I told him as I cleared my throat and adjusted my hair. I wish I had my hair tie, but I had no idea where it went.


    ¡°Good. The first thing about this class is that you need an item that holds great personal value. Do you have something like that?¡± I thought about it for a moment, and I quickly went through my bag and pulled out my cell phone. Its screen was still pitch black and cool to the touch. I tested out the power button once more to see if it would work. I knew it wouldn¡¯t, but I still wanted to try.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Kharon asked as he eyed my cell phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a device that can do almost anything. I can talk to people across the world or play music on command. Take pictures, or have a light source.¡± I explained as I clenched the phone in my hand. I sometimes forget that he doesn¡¯t know what Earth is or know of the technology there.


    ¡°I have never heard of such of a device.¡± He mused quietly to himself as he stroked his pointed chin with his finger. ¡°May I see it?¡± He asked and stretched out his hand.


    I hesitated for a moment since I didn¡¯t want to part ways with my phone. But I caved and handed it over to him. I placed the phone into his hand, and the metal tinked in response to hitting the bone. He pulled it back and looked it over for a few moments. He reached down with his other hand and tapped the screen a few times with the tip of his finger, and shrugged as he handed it back to me. ¡°It looks useless to me.¡±


    I took my phone back and felt my eyebrows twitch at that comment, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that this is the latest model and cost me a fortune! It¡¯s not my fault that coming here ruined it.¡± I huffed out as I pulled the phone out of view.


    He stared at me for a moment before shrugging and clearly choosing to ignore my tantrum. ¡°Anyway, what we are going to do is activate your class. While most classes would be active the moment you select it, the Soul Catalyzation class requires you to make a medium.¡± As I listened to him talk, I deiced to drop my indignation at his comment. This war far more critical than getting mad over a phone that doesn¡¯t even work, anyway.


    ¡°So what do I need to do with it then?¡± I asked as I set the phone on top of my notebook and leaned forward.


    ¡°You have to combine a part of your being to your medium and mold it as you desire. However, be warned that once the medium is formed, it is forever bound to your body.¡± As he said that, I realized what I had to do, I grabbed my phone and looked at it for a moment, and a wave of apprehension coursed through me. I really didn¡¯t want to destroy something that I put so much money into. Well, part of it was about the money; the rest was the sentimental value it held to me. It had all my pictures, and it¡¯s been through a lot with me, hell in a way, it was one of the last ties I had to Earth.


    ¡°Do I have to destroy it?¡± I asked and placed it back down on my notebook and brought my knees up to my chest.


    ¡°Who said anything about destroying it? Indeed, it won¡¯t be the same item that it once was, but it won¡¯t be destroyed. It will just be changed to better suit your needs and will forever be a part of you.¡± Damn, he had a point, even if it was a little rough around the edges. Besides, I shouldn¡¯t be too materialistic. If I ever get back to Earth, I have uploaded it all to the cloud, so it will still exist in some capacity. I shoved away my feelings and nodded my head in agreement, though my heart was still in turmoil.


    ¡°Good, I am glad you understand. Now, here is the hard part. You have to fracture your soul and impart it onto your medium.¡± I snorted and choked for a moment at that revelation.


    ¡°I what now?¡± My words sputtered out as I tried to comprehend his words.


    ¡°You have to fracture your soul.¡± He replied with that same monotonous voice. Either he knew I was being sarcastic and messed with me, or he couldn¡¯t tell that I was.


    ¡°No, no, I got that; it was just too crazy to believe in, was all.¡± He stared at me unflinchingly with those red eyes and slowly bobbed his head.


    ¡°Various forms of undead surround you, and you find fracturing your soul too crazy to believe in? Oh, he had me there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really argue that. I just never really believed in the concept of a soul. So hearing you say something like that raises questions that I¡¯m not sure I want answers to.¡±


    He nodded his head and shifted his legs around a bit. ¡°The things that govern us change between worlds, so what you may know to be true may not be so true anymore. However, I won¡¯t push you into knowing things you are not ready for.¡± He reached forward and placed his boney hands on top of my shoulder. The feeling of bone was strange. Mostly cause they were cold, even colder than ice. Even though it was an odd gesture, I appreciated the kindness.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon. Anyway, what do I need to do?¡± I pulled away from him, not cause it creeped me out, but cause his hand chilled me to the bone, even through my clothes.


    He pulled away unperturbed at my dismissal. ¡°Well, the first thing is, I need to teach you a skill. However, it will be considered an auxiliary skill and count towards your limit.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I have no clue what any of that means,¡± I replied and grabbed my notebook, ready to take more notes on the matter.


    ¡°So, the system has three categories. You have primary skills, which are directly related to your class. You have auxiliary skills, which are specific skills that are not immediately essential to your class. Then you have a third tab where your resistances AND class modifiers go.¡± I jotted that down and shot back with a question of my own.


    ¡°You said it would count towards a limit; what limit would that be?¡±


    ¡°Well, for primary skills, there is no true limit. Once you get access to the tree, you will see that. You can branch into any path that you would like. However, for Auxiliary skills, the maximum is seven total. For the resistances, the only limit is what your body can take. The rest varies; you are free to take on however much you want in the way of proficiencies like swords and hand to hand combat; however, active passives cap out pretty quickly.¡± Oh boy, more stuff to figure out. I jotted it and set my notebook down.


    ¡°Well, Kharon, I am ready; teach me what you know,¡± I told him as I cracked my knuckles and steeled my resolve for what was to come.


    Here are the top contenders! Along with one of my favorites! Cast your votes! I will end the poll in a few days!


    1) Anotreants


    Strenght:3/10 Vitality:4/10 Magical affinity:1/10 Speed:6/10 Dexterity:5/10 Fortitude:4/10 Intelligence:1/10 Perception:5/10


    Key traits:


    Dependent: This unit cannot do anything alone, they must be at least two to act. Territorial restricted: This unit sprout from zone that are infested by vegetation only and cannot leave the area Vegetal mimic: This unit can mimic nearly every creature/animal that they been in contact with and gain 1/7 of the stats of the mimicked creature/animal (need the appropriate amount of vegetals to replicate the size) Veggie meat: This unit can produce a very strong raw meat odor to lure carnivore animals or creatures Single-minded: if the group have 50 or more individuals they will all share the same mind and won''t attack mindlessly anymore. Intelligence grows with the number of individuals. Wet: This unit has a resistance to fire due to his constantly wet body but grows weak and dry if deprived of water for an extended time Parasite: This unit can deploy parasitic spores to take the control of weak creatures/animals like rats, bunny or ferrets


    Description: Anotreants is a mutated species of treant that we can call an anomaly. They are born in places with a lot of magical power and treants corps. Even if they are naturally weak and dumb, they can outspeed you easily and rapidly increase in intelligence if they grow in number. When they have the right amount of intelligence, they tend to transform into small animals like rats to ambush you and turn you into fertilizer for them. They don''t have an original form so they like to take the form of small green animals. If more than 1000 individuals are linked together, they can have a IQ of nearly 230.


    2) Name: Gargarosh the Druid''s Bane Race: Telendori (Undead/Plantoid) Lvl: n/a Boss Tier 1: Harvester Path(lvl 10~15) Class: Battle-Mage


    Description: Telendori are a type of undead created from backlash, corruption, or a vengeful desire placed upon diseased or dying spiritual natured, planetoid, or awakened plants. It is in part, that due to their planetoid nature, that they come in a variety of shapes and sizes. This is mostly due to the fact that they are a parasitic type of undead, requiring a host or vessel to maintain a moveable or stable form. Their preferred prey is beings with high concentrations of natural energy, an energy similar to mana or soul energy, it is a chief component of the life force. Background: Born in the icy tundra to the North, Gargarosh was an experiment to see what would happen if a plant gained sentience and was permanently isolated. This lichen was subjected to a number of spells allowing for this to occur. Unfortunately, this drove them mad, as expected, what the research facility that housed it did not expect was suicide¡­ who knew plants could kill themselves. However these acts did not go unnoticed, and subsequent slaughter of all on-site personal by two newly summoned hordes of orcs and beastmen was the result. <Don''t piss off a certain life goddess with inhumane acts.> Unexpectedly, or not unexpectedly a large number of undead were born from the bloodshed and negativity of the site''s victims. After latching onto a corpse of a captured shaman, Gargarosh''s rotting wreck of a body moved south stopping only once or twice to feed on Druids and other sources of energy to halt his nonhost body''s degradation process. Eventually, they settled in a Dungeon, and thanks to the near-constant source of energy they were able to achieve a better procurement of food, bodies, body preservation skills and techniques, as well as, oddly enough, this worlds closest approximation to blackberry pie¡­ just don''t eat it.


    Skills and Abilities: Thorn Whip: After absorbing the withered husk of a rose garden, Gargarosh gained the ability to create vines and brambles made of thorns. Damage: 1d4 piercing damage. Constriction: vines can be used to deal an additional 1d8 damage from tightening the vines around the enemy as a spiked rope, noose, straight jacket, or whip. Harvester''s Desire: As a Harvester-type boss, Gargarosh is able to manifest their desire to harvest certain materials. For their specialization they chose energy. When low on Health or at the end of combat, Gragarosh can drain his opponents for health or energy. Summon minion: Outside of combat, Gargarosh can create a smaller version of themselves by placing a small portion of their mass inside of a corpse. They can summon a small number of weaker versions during combat. Doom Pie: Gargarosh likes themselves some pie, just don''t eat it. Strengths, or Resistances: Undead, Plant, Water, Poison Weakness: Holy, Unholy, Eldritch, Fire Levels up by harvesting life force and converting it to undeath energy. Increases intelligence every now and again when a high enough dosage is absorbed. Boss monster, with a minor mob attached. Think skeletons controlled by rotting plant vines.


    3)

 Chapter 18

    Hello, so the winner of the contest is Mr. Marcoboy! Thank you to everyone who participated!


    Here are my shameless advertisements now.


    Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    Thank you for all of the support and as usual, let me know if something seems off with the writing.


    ¡°Breathe in and out, slowly.¡± His raspy voice bore its way through my mind as I attempted to follow through with his instructions for the umpteenth time. Sitting here with my eyes closed was a lot harder than I could have imagined. I was itching to move around and do things, and sitting there trying to clear my mind wasn¡¯t cutting it. It only made me want to move around even more than before. Damn the constant need to always be doing something.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes once more to clear my mind. The darkness filled my vision, and I attempted to force all the extra thoughts out of my mind. ¡°Good, now Im going to tap my finger; try to focus on the beat.¡± His words tore through my brain, threatening to pull me away from my already tedious hold on relaxation. I bit my lip and nodded at him. Why did this have to be so hard? I forced my eyes to stay closed and slowly released a tightly held breath.


    After a few seconds, I heard bone tap against a stone. Then another shortly after that. I focused on the sound and pushed the rest of the thoughts from my mind. I fought the desire to move my body. A few dozen taps later, I felt my mind spin, and a wave of vertigo assaulted me. I felt a creeping numbness start to fill my body as the sound of Kharon¡¯s tapping slowly faded into oblivion.


    You have unlocked the auxiliary skill: Meditation I


    Meditation: This skill severs your connection with your consciousness and allows you to interact with your inner self. This skill costs nothing to maintain; however, you lose access to all of your outward senses and your ability to move for the skill duration.


    So I could still interact with my system even though I was like this. I turned my head around. All around me was encompassing darkness that clung to my body. Okay, Calixa, you need to be smart about this. Do nothing else without further instruction from Kharon. Now the next question, how do I get out of here? It¡¯s a skill. So what if I deactivated it? ¡°Deactivate.¡± The words echoed in the darkness, which quickly faded away like sand on the wind, revealing Kharon sitting before me.


    Kharon was there staring at me unblinkingly as his fingers kept tapping into the stone beside him. ¡°I did it. The skill is unlocked.¡± I flexed my fingers and immediately felt different. It like I was more aware of myself and the layers that define who I am.


    ¡°Good. Now, this is the hard part. When you activate the skill again, you have to go as deep as possible into yourself to get to your soul. Once you get there, you have to fracture a piece off and drive it into an item.¡± I reached out and grabbed my phone and placed my hand over its cool screen, and gripped it tightly.


    ¡°How much do I need to break off? Will it hurt?¡± Those all seemed like pretty rational questions to be asking in a situation like this.


    ¡°You only need to break off a small fragment. The soul is a powerful thing, and it will heal its self over time. As for pain, I won¡¯t lie to you; it will hurt.¡± I toyed with the casing of my phone for a moment, picking at a well-worn spot. I hate feeling the pain of any sort. Maybe this wasn¡¯t the class for me, but it wasn¡¯t like I could back down now.


    ¡°How do I fracture it?¡± I set my phone down on my lap and placed my hands over the top of it, and shifted my legs around to get comfortable.


    ¡°Once you are in your inner self and see your soul, you will find that it¡¯s malleable to you. So it shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Grab a portion of it and pull it out. Just be careful not to overdo it. As for the rest, that is up to you to figure out.¡± I bit my lip and nodded my head. It seemed easy enough. I crossed my legs and got ready to reactivate the meditation skill.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon. I will do my best.¡± He nodded his skull, and I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, and thought about the meditation skill. The familiar sense of falling overwhelmed and the darkness returned as I became numb.


    In all directions, the darkness seemed to stretch endlessly around me. So this was my inner self? How do I go deeper? Maybe I should use my mind and try to press down. As I exerted my mental influence, the surrounding darkness warped and shift.


    Come on already, give. The darkness visibly bulged before it shattered like glass, revealing a small island that bobbed gently on the air. On each side, a vast blue horizon stretched in every direction. Coming from the bottom of the island was a thin, steady stream of glowing blue liquid. I wish I could say it was something like a magnificent waterfall, but it was more like a leaky pipe. Big enough to know it¡¯s there, but nothing else.


    As I gazed at this place, it made me wonder what it was. It was just a small island floating in my subconscious with magical-looking water. It looked lonely to be here, yet the surrounding air seemed to be filled with a tangible presence. But I knew that this wasn¡¯t deep enough. I closed my eyes and pushed down again, and the world warped as gravity wrapped its tendrils around me once more.


    The horizon shifted from light blue to deep, powerful orange. In the center of a boundless space sat a small rock platform. The platform''s edges looked to be worn away and chipped from the constant barrage of orange bolts that struck its surface. Streaks of crimson energy shot through the sky, and small globs of blood orange liquid floated through the air. If I had to guess, I¡¯m guessing the realm before was something involving mana and magic. This would be a Qi realm, guessing by the mystical orange color.


    That would also mean that this still wasn¡¯t deep enough. I looked around once more before I pushed down. This time it fought me, pushing back with all of its might. This world belongs to me, and it would not keep me out. I clenched my teeth and pushed with every fiber of my being before the realm warped once more, and gravity pulled me down.


    The sky shifted to a ghostly grey, and in front of me was a ball of glowing white power that was in roughly the shape of a female. So this was my soul. I reached out, and my fingers brushed across the surface. The power clung to my fingertips like syrup, yet it felt like a feather. So this was what he meant when he said it was malleable. I would have to break a piece away and move it to my phone to complete this process.


    I dropped my hand away and looked at the surrounding area. There was a ruined fountain next to me, and in front of my soul was the familiar sight of my phone. Black shapes were moving in the distance, and one sat in front of me.


    So I could only see shapes through the darkness. Was this a spirit form then? One that allowed me to interact with everything? That would be the thing that makes the most sense or at least one that I could understand. Alright, now, let¡¯s get this over with then, shall we?


    I reached out and grabbed a piece of my soul. The bits of energy wrapped around my fingers, and I yanked it back. It stretched out, and I felt my body protest as a pain, unlike anything that I ever felt before coursed through my spirit form. It felt like something was on the verge of being shattered and a primal fear coursed through me, a fear that threatened to take over my body.


    But I would not yield; I refused to back down from what I was about to do, no matter how wrong it felt or how bad it hurt. I started this, and I swear by whatever gods exist, I would complete it. I pulled again, and my soul gave way, and a piece pulled out.


    This action instantly magnified whatever pain that I felt before, and I dropped to my knees. Molted lave poured through my veins as I felt the sphere in my chest shatter. My vision greyed for a moment, but I refused to yield. I stood up, and my spirit form groaned in protest. The sphere in front of me recoiled and shrank down, hiding away the hole that I just tore out.


    My vision blurred again as the pain throbbed with the intensity of a jackhammer, and I stumbled as I tried to take a step forward towards my phone. I shoved down the oscillating pain as I reached out and grabbed my phone. My spectral hand gripped it and with my free hand, I pushed my soul into it. For a moment, the screen lit up as the power seeped into it before it began to meltdown. As this happened, the pain grew like a tsunami inside of me and chased away the grey haze, my vision shifted and I found myself back into my body, where the pain was further magnified.


    I reached out and stuck my hand into the mass of melting material, and it quickly conformed to the shape of my right hand. But just as I did it, the smell of burning flesh filled my nostrils, and the resulting pain helped dull the edge of everything else.


    But I was at my limit, the pain was driving me mad, and my vision was slowly fading, and my body refused to respond anymore. Hopefully, that was all I needed to do. I fell forward, and a pair of icy hands caught me and set me gently down as I began to lose all sensation.


    You have lost the ability to manipulate mana. All stats related to mana have now been removed. You have gained the Will sub stat and the soul bar.


    Will: determines the strength of your soul and resistances to skills that affect it. It also affects soul regeneration.


    Titles Earned:


    Force of Will: You have ripped a piece of your soul out and transmuted it into an item that is now soul bound to you. You have taken the first step into this branch of power. The question is, how far can you take it?


    +3 will.


    Pain Unrelenting: You have felt a pain that gnaws at the very psyche of a living being and kept your sanity. Good job.


    -Grants you level two in the pain resistance passive


    Congratulations! You have fully unlocked the Soul Catalyzation class line! You now have one milestone point! You have also unlocked five stat points as well. Please use this milestone point to determine the path you wish to walk. You can choose more than one specific path at each class milestone.


    My tired eyes read over the text that assaulted my vision relentlessly. My head throbbed, and my body ached in ways that I have never experienced. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with this right now, but there was no other option to escape from this set of god-forsaken menus. Fine, then let¡¯s see what you have to offer.


    D.P.S: You value overwhelming damage over anything else. You have no regard for protection and only wish to overwhelm your foes.


    Utility: You value tampering with groups of opponents through the use of A.O.E. abilities and various forms of CC.


    Support: You bring more to the table than just damage and crowd control. You heal your allies while keeping your opponents on edge.


    Guardian: You trade your damage for the defense of yourself and others.


    Hybrid: Instead of sacrificing one for the other, you instead have dabbled in everything¡ªa jack of all trades, a master of none.


    I read through the list and wiped away a few of the tears that were crawling down my cheek from reading the overly bright words. I instantly knocked off the D.P.S. and the Guardian option. Neither really seemed to fit me. After reading this list, I think the best option for me would be the hybrid milestone. Besides, once I hit my first milestone, I can pick another, so It wasn¡¯t too big of a loss. I confirmed Hybrid, and the screen blinked away allowing my vision to be free once more.

 Chapter 19

    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Please don''t forget to rate and follow if you are enjoying my novel! Feed back is appreciated as well <3


    I sat up and rubbed my head, trying to massage out the pain behind my temples, and looked around. I was lying on my cot in my office. Thankfully Kharon was kind enough to place me here. As I tried to get my bearings, I glanced at the time and saw that a few days had passed and that quite a few notifications had built up during that time.


    Congratulations, you have achieved your first class +500 essence points


    You have unlocked five t1 elite mobs. +1000 Essence


    You have 5 attribute points.


    Well, I guess I should probably distribute some of these points into my stat tree since I am just lying here. I made a motion, opened up my menu, and looked through to figure out where I wanted my stuff to go.


    Please use your attribute points.


    Status Page


    Name: Calixa Asteria


    Main Race: Human


    Subrace: Domain God


    Affinity: Undeath


    Level: 1


    Class: Soul Catalyzation


    Health: 130/130


    Stamina: 130/130


    Soul Intergreity:100/100


    Stats:


    Health: 6


    Stamina: 6


    Will:4


    Agility: 5


    Dexterity: 7


    Strength: 5


    Constitution: 3


    Endurance: 3


    True to my class, I lost all my stats related to the mana and got will. I dropped two points into it, bringing it to six since it was vital enough to my class that it replaced mana. That left me three more points.


    Everything else seemed to like a good pick, but I needed survivability at the moment above all else. So I dropped a point into constitution and health. I¡¯ll keep a hold on the final stat point for later, just if I need to use it as an emergency. I confirmed my choice, and a strange feeling coursed through my body. It felt like I just finished running a mile, plus a strange tickle inside of my body, that was deeper than my organs. But it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. I dismissed the screen and brought up the next notification.


    You now have access to your class. You are now level one. Please select your first skill! You can go back into the class tree and re-select any skill that you may want if you have the appropriate class points.


    You have +2 class points.


    Basic Soul Manifestation: This allows the user to transform the soul in your medium to a specified shape and hold it for as long as your soul can handle it. Costs +1.


    Basic Soul Shot: Concentrates your soul in your medium into a potent blast. Costs +1.


    Basic Soul Shield I Manifests a shield that will absorb incoming damage. Costs +1.


    Basic soul flame: Transforms your soul fragment into a burst of flame that negates a portion of all defense and deals damage over time. Costs +1.


    So, I only had two class points to get my first two skills. What would be the best? I carefully read over each skill. I lacked magic, which would be detrimental, but this class looked like it made up for it. It would even allow me to retro-pick skills as well, so I could more freely choose what I wanted to get.


    Soul Manifestation would have to be a definite pick. It would be far more efficient as a first skill since I could do various things with it. I confirmed it, and a vague idea of how to manipulate my soul entered my brain. Good, I will experiment with this later. I still have to decide on my next skill.


    I could choose soul flame, soul shot, or soul shield. I read over each one before I crossed off soul shield. I was using soul manifestation, so there was no need to select that at the moment, especially if I could create one myself. That left soul flame and soul shot. Soul flame would give me solid damage over time, but soul shot would give me range, which would make me feel safer. I looked between the two and selected soul shot, intending to come back to the others soon.


    Once I confirmed the skill, more knowledge flooded into my brain, giving me the vaguest idea of using my newly gained skill. I dismissed the menu and took a moment to look at my medium. Black metal-coated my entire hand down to the wrist and glittered dangerously in the light of my office. I ran my fingers across the top of my hand, marveling at how it felt like the screen of my phone. Though everything now felt a little muted on this hand. I could feel it, but just barely.


    I am going to miss my phone, but at least it will always be with me now. I rubbed my hand mindlessly and stood up to check on the notifications I unlocked from the domain.


    T1 Elites unlocked:


    Ghostly squire


    Skeletal Bowman


    Zombie Pugilist


    Oh nice, they have been hard at work since I passed out. Maybe I should check on them and see what they are doing. I straightened up and adjusted my clothing before teleporting back to the outpost to get a bearing on what I missed.


    I appeared in the courtyard and saw a large stack of various materials in front of the building. The undead was at work tearing down the walls, expanding out the area like good little worker ants. Two ghosts were close to the ground, overseeing the other undead. They looked like they were on the brink of evolution, and the lack of other ghosts in the area helped solidify that fact.


    Alessia was at work training the ghosts. If memory served correctly, they were squires, something like a knight in training, which was nice. I was developing a little army at my command. Hopefully, I could fend off the adventures once they came. I made a quick motion and activated the storage function, and ate away the pile of various materials that the undead was leaving for me.


    ¡°Oh, mistress, it is good to see that you have recovered.¡± I heard Kharon¡¯s voice behind me as I worked at chipping away the various materials.


    ¡°Ah, hello, Kharon. How are you?¡± I asked as I tallied up the number of units of material I was bringing in.


    ¡°I am well, thank you. I see you have recovered quickly after your soul fracturing.¡± He stepped up and crossed his boney arms, and watched the undead work like mindless ants.


    ¡°Not quite; I still feel like total shit. But I don¡¯t have time to lay around.¡± I clenched my teeth as my headache throbbed a little more. I really wish I had some medicine to drown away the pain¡ªthat or alcohol, whatever came first.


    ¡°That is very true. Would you like a status update on what you have missed since you passed out?¡±


    I glanced at my menu and quickly read through my notifications, and then nodded my head. ¡°Sure. My notifications only really give me superficial information, anyway.¡±


    ¡°So far, Alessia has forced evolution on the ghosts. As you have seen, they have the Squire class. I highly recommend that you try to transfer that class to the other undead variants for potential evolutions. Rikard has wrapped up all the mining operations and has moved all the undead in the area back here to work on construction. Aaron has been training the undead in this area and unlocked some elite mobs as well.¡± I bobbed my head along as I finished absorbing the materials in this area before I brought up my map to hit the rock quarry.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have Alessia find a few undead and give them the squire class next. It would fall in line with part of my plan, anyway. Any idea what that ghast is up to?¡± That creature terrified me; even though it belonged to me, it still instilled a primal fear in my gut.


    ¡°It has taken residence in the northern forest and has consumed a few zombies that have wandered too close. However, it doesn¡¯t leave its territory.¡± I shifted my map up, glanced towards the north, and made a mental note to avoid that part of the forest.


    ¡°Got it, thank you. I think that should about cover everything I¡¯ve missed. I gained a bunch of essence back so I can begin construction. Afterward, I want to work on some lore for the domain, get some armor designed, and then I will practice my new skills.¡± Kharon gave me a curt bow and stood next to me silently while I shifted my attention towards the pile of various items on the ground. I saved these so I could consume them and save the templates. They were nothing special, just various pots and pans, along with ruined books and bookshelves and the occasional miscellaneous item that had no real importance.


    The undead did an excellent job of tearing apart the outpost. Normally I would have kept the original design, but I wanted to create something unique. I did not know who was aware of this area before I arrived, and I wanted to distance myself from the role this outpost may have played. I wanted to walk through and use the consume function on some of the smaller items to have the templates saved, but I would not risk walking to the building until I knew it wouldn¡¯t collapse.


    I would also have to barricade that room upstairs until I figured out what it was. I considered leaving it out in the open, but I didn¡¯t want adventures tampering with it if it was something special. I walked closer to the outpost, storing the debris and tucking away some of the corpses that incurred from the collapse of portions of the building. Once I finished, I walked around the outpost¡¯s remaining portion and opened the map to better view the surrounding area.


    I had to ask myself, did I want this to be an outpost or something bigger? I had total creative freedom here, just not as many resources as I would like to have.


    I cleared out a half kilometer of the surrounding forest and just straight consumed the trees instead of storing them, I just needed the essence, and I didn¡¯t want to wait for them to refine the wood.


    Now, let¡¯s use this create function and start designing a wall to surround the future buildings. I activated it and began imagining the wall. I wanted it to be small to manage resources a bit, yet large enough to be imposing and make sense for a military installation. Once I checked over to the quarry to make sure that I gathered every piece of stone in the haphazardly stacked pile, I went back to the outpost¡¯s skeletal remains.


    Now, what should be a good size of a mini-fortress wall that makes sense? I think five meters seems like a decent place; that¡¯s roughly sixteen feet or something in that area. That means it couldn¡¯t be scaled easily, though; in this world, I wasn¡¯t sure how stats would affect physical capabilities at higher levels. But this wouldn¡¯t be a high-level area, so it wasn¡¯t too problematic. I was also trying to maintain some form of realism with it.


    I scrolled the map around, selected the creation tool, imagined the wall to be roughly five meters high, and began working on maximizing the wall size and strength while reducing the number of resources that I was using. I could save portions of the wall as they were and then change minor details at will, though it was tough to keep the picture in my head with the throbbing headache that I had.


    I kept the wall the same, mostly until I found the point where I imagined a set of large double wooden doors that were rotted and torn from their hinges, and portions of the surrounding wall collapsed and ruined.


    Once I was happy with how everything looked, I saved it and confirmed the choice. My heart broke as I watched my essence bar quickly drain along with almost half of my total stone reserves. My sweet, sweet resources gone in a blink of an eye. At this rate, I¡¯m going to have to set up a trade agreement with the adventures that entire this area, or hopefully get enough life essence saved up to do more things.


    A few seconds passed, and small moats of yellow light rained down in the designated area for the wall. More appeared with each passing second, and before I knew it, it became a downpour. The moats stacked on top of each other, and the outline of stone appeared. A part of me was hoping for something instantaneous, but I couldn¡¯t have everything going that easily for me.


    While I waited, I shifted my attention to the far corners of my domain. I wonder what the world was like outside of my home, and I hope I could withstand whatever would come my way.

 Chapter 20

    Ayeee, POV shift. Let me know if it was a jarring change! I''m trying to keep the P.O.V changes streamlined and whatnot. Also for those of you who follow my Patreon, please reread these chapters. I change a lot of things for chapter releases :)


    Let me know what you think!


    Location: Corinthia


    ¡°Redrick! How the in the nine hells are ya?¡± The giant metal-clad paladin¡¯s voice tore through my mind, and I felt a grimace cross my face. Damien was arguably one of the terrifying people I have had the pleasure of meeting. He was a zealot of the goddess Vestreya, the patron of war and bloodshed, which wasn¡¯t too bad in its own right. But it was his attitude. He was very boisterous and joyful at all times, and it never faltered. Something was off-putting about a man who laughed full of mirth as he tore through a group of bandits who had the idiotic idea of trying to jump him. I tore my eyes from my half-empty mug of hillcrest ale and looked him over.


    His armor was polished to a brilliant silver sheen and had a dull red trimming that adorned his breastplate and collar that wrapped around to a flowing blood-red cape. His helm was off and attached to his hip. A pair of radiant blue eyes sat on a perfectly sculpted face and had twinges of golden red highlights in them that pulsed with hidden power. He looked to be freshly shaven. He was known for his long flowing brown hair, but that too was shaven. Maybe he was going for something new. ¡°Hello Damien, what can I do for you this fine day?¡± My words were rife with my usual overbearing sarcasm.


    The large paladin pulled out the chair across from me and sat down. The wood groaned out from under the immense weight as it struggled to contain him. Those enchantments were really putting in the work to stop it from breaking. I mean, Damien wasn¡¯t fat, but he was fucking jacked. His level was even greyed out, which told me that he was leagues stronger than I. But I could only guess that he had much of his stat points into constitution and vitality. ¡°Well, ya see. Master Agrimire wishes to speak with you at your earliest convenience, and they sent me to retrieve you.¡±


    Fuck, I really didn¡¯t want to see the guild master. Not that I disliked him, but usually, if he requested to see you, that means one of two things¡ªeither a severe reprimand or a high priority quest. I have done nothing too egregious for a reprimand, which would mean that he would want to give me a quest. ¡°I see. Well, damn, I guess my hands are tied then. Mind if I finish this ale? I don¡¯t want my hard-earned silver to go to waste.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Redrick. As long as you get there, all is well.¡± He stared at me and gave me a large toothy smile, revealing a mouth full of inhumanly perfect teeth. Man, I envy him. I shrugged and threw the entire mug back. I enjoyed the savory taste for a moment before I let it drain down my throat.


    ¡°Alright then, lead the way. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± I did a quick item check and ran my hand across my rapier¡¯s hilt. Out of every item I¡¯ve ever owned, this was the most valuable to me. It was my father¡¯s sword and a symbol of a now-defunct family. It was his dying gift and one that I will forever cherish. I rested my hand across the handle and stood up¡ªthe ambient buzz of the tavern filled my ears, and the world shifted slightly. Damn ale, I guess I drank too much. Hopefully, my body can filter out most of it before I get to the guild master.


    Damien stood up, the sound of his plate armor clattering as it shifted momentarily drowned out the drone of the tavern¡¯s inhabitants. We pushed our way out through the packed dining hall. Damien¡¯s massive frame easily parted the sea of people like grass. I kept close to him, careful not to get left behind.


    We eventually pushed our way outside and onto the main road of Corinthia. Massive buildings stretched into the sky, and people moved down the street in tightly packed waves across the cobbled streets. This was the capital of the Corinthian Empire. One of the most prominent nations in the world, and they took every chance they could to flaunt that fact. We stepped down from the tavern and onto the street, keeping away from the carriages that filled the streets. ¡°Do you wish to gather the rest of your team?¡±


    I shook my head as we pushed through another grouping of people. ¡°No, I¡¯ll catch them later. Gunther is probably at the troop barracks training, and Alenore is probably tied up at the moment in the literal sense by Carter, and I am not too keen to interrupt. I¡¯ll bother them later.¡±


    Damien let out a small chuckle at that. ¡°That sounds like something they would do. But you can fill them in at a later date.¡± He began whistling a cheerful tune as he walked through the throng of people, and it left me to my thoughts. I wasn¡¯t sure what the guild master needed from me, and not knowing was slightly bothersome; I¡¯ve known the guild master for many years at this point. He was my father¡¯s closest friend, and he looked after me. However, he was a bit of a hardass. I am beyond thankful that he took me in. The Adventurer¡¯s guild provided me with a level of protection that few would be willing to challenge.


    We arrived at the guildhall after thirty minutes of walking. The guild headquarters in Corinthia wasn¡¯t as grandiose as some of the other buildings that were here. The guild never blew its wealth in such ways. Humility was a core tenet that the guild master expresses to us, almost relentlessly.


    We walked up the flight of stairs, and Damien pushed open the door open to the guildhall. Light stones were embedded in the ceiling, filling the lobby up with warm lighting. The air was thick with conversations as groups of adventures talked amongst themselves about their current quests and whatnot. I stuck close to Damien since even some of the higher leveled adventures in the area gave him a wide berth. He gave a quick nod to the receptionist, who visibly blanched and made a quick motion to a side door. Did I ever mention how terrifying this man was? I¡¯ve met very people who can stand toe to toe with this being. I followed him through the side passage and the sprawling length of the guildhall.


    We eventually stood outside of a slate grey door with a brown hawk painted across the front of it. Oh, how that symbol brings up so many memories. I stared at it for a moment longer as memories played through my head, only to be torn from them as a harsh knock quickly pushed them to the side. ¡°Enter.¡± A deep velvety voice pushed past the door, and Damien pushed the door open.


    The door swung silently inwards, revealing a room composed of mahogany wood. A single light stone hung from the ceiling, casting a radiant light into the room that lit up the red velvet chairs in front of a solid oak desk. Behind that desk stood one of the largest Elfs I have ever seen.


    Paris Agrimire stood in front of a window staring out across the streets of Corinthia. His hands were clasped behind his back and on his hip was a single beautifully crafted sword that had a slight curve to it. He wore a simple black cotton shirt and a pair of black leggings that hugged his lower half. The paladin glanced at me and gave me a curt nod, ¡°anyway, Redrick, good luck, I will see ya around later!¡±


    ¡°See ya, Damien,¡± I muttered out as I walked into the office. Damien gave us one more cursory glance before he shut the door behind me, leaving me to my fate. I quickly crossed the distance to the guild master¡¯s desk and stood there silently, waiting for him to speak. I learned a long time ago that this was the only way.


    After a few tense heartbeats, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Redrick, how are you doing?¡± His deep voice cut through the air like a knife, and I took the cue to take a seat in one chair that sat in front of his desk.


    ¡°I am well; how about you, Paris?¡± I asked as I shifted my sword so that it would fit through the arm of the chair before crossing my legs and staring at the back of his head. His long white hair was tied up in a low ponytail and had thin strips of gold laced through it. He was slender, much like the rest of his kind, yet radiated an untold strength.


    He didn¡¯t reply for a few seconds, so the tension built back up. I really hate when he does this. This silent game he plays is annoying, yet it was so effective. It made me doubt myself as I waited for him to speak to me. He slowly turned and walked over to his seat. His face was as imposing as ever with that silver blindfold that covered his eyes. Once he sat down and got settled in, he spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t complain. Anyway, you must be curious why I called you in today.¡±


    I nodded my head once while keeping my face neutral. He always seemed to know what was plastered across my face, even with that blindfold. He leaned forward in his seat and interlocked his fingers. Thankfully, disregarding the tension he likes to create, he gets straight to the point. ¡°Tell me, Redrick, what do you know of Domains?¡±


    Ah, so I wasn¡¯t in trouble, which was only partially good news. That would mean that they would give me a quest. ¡°Domains are national treasures. Even more so than dungeons. They are dangerous, and very few exist at any given time.¡± I rattled off from memory from that stupid guild book he made me read repeatedly.


    He thought over my answers for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°You would be correct mostly. Now, have you ever had the honor of fighting in one?¡±


    I mulled it over for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have ever had the honor of doing something like that. My team and I have never been high enough level to visit one. Besides, the closest one is in the Valcrest Theocracy. Why do you ask?¡±


    He sat back in his chair and grabbed a quill, and fiddled with it as he spoke. ¡°Well, you see. One has appeared in the neutral lands; a few days trek from the corinthian border. I have filled all the paperwork and dealt with all the bureaucracy required to claim one for the entire Adventurer¡¯s guild of Corinth and the country. I, however, need a mid-ranked team to visit it, map out what exists of it, and report back to me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, I have so many questions. There wasn¡¯t a dungeon close to becoming a domain in the neutral lands, as far as I know. Besides, why even my team?¡± I sat forward in my chair. I would not drop this opportunity, even if Valien, king of the gods, came down here and told me to.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t. Every single dungeon in that area was at most mid-ranked. As for why your team, it¡¯s simple, I don¡¯t want to scare the domain by sending in our highest-ranked adventures. You and your team are our best-ranked Mid-tier squad. Naturally, you keep all accolades you may get from the domain, along with whatever the crown may give you.¡±


    I thought it over for not even a split second before I confirmed my choice. This would be the first step I would have to take to restart my family¡¯s house, and I will not fail.

 Chapter 21

    Hey guys!


    So I reworked my patreon tiers. 5$ is unlimited access, so you get chapters as I write them, and see everything I''m working on! Consider joining it to support me! :)


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    I could finally rebuild my family with this. This was just the breakthrough that I needed. I clenched my fist and fought back the tears that tried to escape from my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, Paris.¡±


    ¡°I owe your father, Redrick. Even if you and I have a rocky relationship, I will still look out for you. It¡¯s the least I could do after all.¡± He interlaced his fingers and sat forward in his chair, and his voice took a softer tone. He pointed his eyes in my direction, and I could feel that familiar sense of something looking over my being, which was odd, considering that he was blindfolded.


    I let out a sigh and sat back in the chair as I once again tried to bury the flurry of emotions trying to escape from the confines of its prison. ¡°Thank you, Paris. I will do my best to fulfill this mission. However, I have never delved into a domain, especially on a quest like this. What should I do?¡±


    He straightened out and placed his hands on the desk. ¡°Well, Domains are not held to the same standard that dungeons are. They are fierce, intelligent, and while within their domain, the core is a potent foe. Your job will be as follows. Map it out and see if you can discover its motives. Some Domains desire to expand their way through force, while others are more peaceful and don¡¯t interact with the outside world. We wish to know what we are dealing with, so we can prepare accordingly.¡± He reached into his desk and pulled out a small scroll, and slid it over to me.


    ¡°Alright, any advice for how to deal with one?¡± I asked as I took the scroll and glanced at it. Stamped into the wax was the emblem of the adventure¡¯s guild.


    ¡°Keep that safe, for that is the permissions permit getting in. As for your advice, well. It¡¯s simple, treat it like a dungeon and respect it. Otherwise, you might find yourself dead. The heart of the Domain is a living being, and it is brilliant. Which brings me to the next topic of discussion.¡± He leaned down under his desk, and I could hear a set of keys clang and the click of a lock shifting.


    I gripped the scroll and thought about his words. I would keep my team safe, no matter what it took. I¡¯ve gone dungeon diving many times, so hopefully, we will be ready for this. ¡°Redrick, this here is a gift; I was holding onto this until a time like this came.¡± The room came back into focus, and I saw Paris was holding a small polished blue stone in his hands that had the Tevian symbol of peace etched across its surface. I set the scroll on my lap and took the stone. It was cool to the touch, and a faint hum filled the surrounding air.


    ¡°Paris, what is it?¡± I asked as I rolled the stone around the palm of my hand.


    ¡°That is a summoning stone. It¡¯s a one-time use, and it will force the domain core to your location; however, you both will be bound by an oath of peace for the duration.¡± I stared at the stone with a sense of awe. How much did this even cost? I didn¡¯t even know such a thing existed!


    ¡°Paris, I can¡¯t take this. This is far too valuable.¡± I extended my hand out, intending to pass the stone back to him, and Paris shook his head. The muscles in his jaw clenched for a split second before he spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a gift from me. It¡¯s from your father. He asked me to give it to you when the time came.¡± He pushed my hand away, and I froze. I clenched the stone tightly like it was my lifeline.


    This came from my father? I brought it close to my chest and closed my eyes. I missed him and my entire family. I was the last of the house of Williams and the rightful heir to the Dukedom of Corelia. But it was all taken from me in a single fell swoop. A wrong that I swore with my very life to fix, no matter what it took.


    I gazed at the stone for a short time, marveling at its sleek appearance and the power that radiated from it. ¡°Why?¡± My voice was quiet and seemed alien to my ears.


    ¡°I have no clue. He only told me that one day, you would need this stone. Trust me; I was as shocked as you were. The summoning stone is a very rare item that I very well thought of just taking and running away with. But, my honor was worth far more. If you use it at the right time, you may find that your path will become all the clearer.¡± The old elf sat back in his seat and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Paris, I can¡¯t thank you enough for this.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s my job to look after you the best I can.¡± He paused for a moment and glanced to the side. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time you get going; the domain will open soon, and you have quite the journey ahead of you. Head to the town of Hurst. The domain will be a few kilometers to the east of it. You should see it once you get there.¡±


    I slid the stone into the spot next to my scabbard, where I knew it would be safe, and then gave Paris a deep bow. ¡°Thank you. I will assemble my team and move out by tonight. I will make you and father proud, Paris.¡±


    He gazed at me, and I could feel his eyes traveling across my face from under his blindfold. ¡°I have no doubts, and good luck. You will need it.¡± I nodded and quickly left the room; I had to gather my party and begin moving out.


    I ran my fingers through my short red hair and walked towards the training ground. Two soldiers stood guard by the entrance; above their heads was the number forty, close to where I stood, and both held a simple wooden spear with a red cloth tied near the end. They wore a steel breastplate that was polished to perfection and stood at the position of attention. As I got closer, they eyeballed me, and the one on the right called out, ¡°Halt. What brings you to our training yard visitor?¡±


    I paused and gave him a bow. ¡°Greetings, soldier. I am the Iron Eagle adventure party leader, and I am here to retrieve Sir Gunther.¡±


    They both glanced at each other and nodded, ¡°Very well, you may enter. Do not cause any trouble.¡± I nodded my head at the quiet threat and walked into the training area. Hundreds of soldiers were here, along with a few adventures. Corinthia had no issue with us being here. We were as valuable as the soldiers, so there was often a lot of cross-training.


    I looked around the training grounds. Usually, I could find Gunther in the sand pits or on a training dummy. So it was best to look there first. I walked past a few soldiers who were doing a ruck march and went straight for the sandpit.


    A few dozen people surrounded the arena, and the cacophony of cheering shook my eardrum. I pushed through some soldiers and got closer to the ring. There in the dirt stood Gunther. He was shirtless from the waist up, revealing an aged yet muscular body covered in dozens of scars. His salt and pepper hair was cut close to his scalp, and his wiry muscle rippled as he circled his opponent. His body hid his strength well. Compared to many fighters that obviously threw points into strength, Gunther had a more diverse spread but could still hold his own against many of his foes.


    This time, his opponent was a younger-looking gentleman I assumed to be a fresh recruit, designated by the combat skirt that hung down to his knees. He held the soldier class more than likely and was working on building some pain resistance, along with some hand-to-hand skills for auxiliary skills. Since that¡¯s how promotions worked in the Corinthian military. The empire¡¯s patron deity gave you a full class reset and had to craft your class from scratch. At the start, everybody was equal, and you defined your place in the Empire through your actions.


    Gunther here was held in high regard by many military members because of his past with them. Whenever he wasn¡¯t out with us dungeon diving, he was here, spilling blood and sweat with the rest of the troops. I guess some habits died hard then. I crossed my arms and watched as the two circled each other.


    The soldier threw a quick jab that Gunther sidestepped and delivered a quick roundhouse to his sternum, causing the soldier to double over. ¡°You over-extended on the punch. You want to throw a quick jab but not throw your body off balance. Otherwise, you leave yourself open for a counterattack like that.¡± Gunther straightened up and made a quick motion.


    The soldier took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and threw another punch that looked a little cleaner than before. Gunther once again dodged the punch and fired off a kick in return. The soldier quickly righted and shifted his body, dodging it. ¡°Good job, Eric. You learn quick.¡± Gunther glanced around the sandpit, and his stormy grey eyes met mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to cut this training session short. I¡¯ll give you extra time next time I¡¯m back.¡±


    The soldier nodded his head, and crossed his hand over his chest, just above his heart, and gave a quick bow. ¡°Aye, sir.¡± I guess some habits really die hard. He nodded and quickly made his way across the sandpit.


    ¡°Hello, Redrick. You never come to the training grounds. What do you need?¡± His voice was raspy and quiet, yet it held a tangible sense of power.


    ¡°We have a mission¡ªa big one, given by Paris. Please gather the others, and get all your shopping done. Preferable all the vital equipment. Once you are finished, meet me at the stalls. I¡¯ll brief you once we are away from prying ears.¡± He stiffened and gave me a salute.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see you at the meeting spot.¡± Gunther cut the conversation short and immediately went to gather the others. I appreciated his hard work, and it was one of the biggest reasons he was my second in command. That and we were lifelong friends. His teachings are also part of the reason that I am a fantastic duelist. I watched him walked away as I slowly created a shopping list of stuff that we needed.


    The sun was setting in the far sky, and the birds were returning to their homes to hide away from the predators that roam the sky at night. A few bags sat at my feet, filled with various potions and equipment. I have never gone domain diving before, so I just grabbed as much as I could responsibly buy to make sure that we were safe.


    The horse shook its head and let out a loud noise, and I did one last inventory check. The scroll was still in my position, tucked away into my bag of holding. My summoning stone was still in its secret compartment next to my sword. My hand lingered on the compartment a few moments longer before I moved it. I won¡¯t fail you, father; I will avenge your death, no matter what it takes. I glanced across the bags and did a mental tally of everything. I think we were in good shape. Ready to take on whatever that domain could throw at us.


    ¡°Redrick, I have gathered everyone!¡± Gunther¡¯s voice tore me from my thoughts, and I cast a glance in their direction. Gunther had his wooden staff strapped to his back and wore a hardened leather breastplate. He wore tight black clothing that molded to his flesh and had various bits of leather armor that covered weak points on his body and nothing else. I expected nothing less from him.


    Next to him stood a tall, lean moon elf. Alinore was our party mage and was a real looker. With full lips and sea-blue eyes offset by soft grey flesh. She could knock almost anyone off of their feet. She wore a silken Mauve-colored robe that clung to her curves and cleavage and hung down to her knees that glittered in the sunlight. Around her slender next was a white laced choker with a half of a lunar stone embedded in the middle. She was a beauty, and if she weren¡¯t soul bound with our ranger, I would make a pass at it.


    Speaking of which, Carter stood next to her. He was as tall as she was and had a head of brown hair that was swept back. His bow was in a specially made sheathe attached to his back. His quiver was closed and was positioned flat across his back, towards his left hand. He had a well-defined face and a smug smirk plastered across his face. A small golden necklace hung across his neck, and at the very end was a lunar stone. I have yet to see one as accurate with the bow as he was.


    ¡°Aye, welcome! Sorry for the sudden gathering, but we have a mission given to us by Paris.¡± I explained as I helped each of them up on the wagon. Alinore sat next to Carter, and they interlaced their fingers.


    ¡°Yeah, I was wondering what was up with that. Something big, I¡¯m guessing?¡± Carter has what you could call a very stereotypical suave ranger voice and was a bit full of himself, though for a good reason.


    I snapped my finger, and the wagon began moving. ¡°Oh yes. We are going domain diving.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Finally through my unedited back lag, so I should have more stuff uploaded more quickly. Also for my patreon followers, I changed a few things in this chapter! Consider joining my patreon for early chapters and future books <3 :)


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    I stared at my medium as I attempted to manipulate the soul that lay within. It was an absurdly laborious task that felt like I was trying to drag a weight through two meters of mud. I could feel it shifting under my will, but it was a tough nut to crack. My intent was simple. I wanted to create a weapon to cut my personal defense budget down a bit and roll it to other things in my domain.


    But maybe I was thinking too big, I just unlocked this skill, so I won¡¯t be able to do anything fancy with it just yet. I glanced at my hand and imagined rearranging the soul and extending it out past my fingertips, and taking the shape of a claw. I felt the soul stir in my hand, and I redoubled my efforts. The power encased within my medium spun faster, and small glints of silver light extended from my metallic fingertips.


    I felt pressure build behind my eyes as I tried to direct the tendrils of energy that slowly emerged. The pressure became unbearable as the claws emerged and took shape. Just a little longer, Calixa, you can do this. I tried to pep myself up as the pressure tried to escape the confines of my head. But just as I was about to collapse, I felt something break my mind, and a wave of relief rushed over me.


    The pressure in my head vanished, and I felt the power emanating from the tips of my fingers harden. I took a moment to close my bleary eyes and try to compose myself. That was tough, and I wasn¡¯t too keen on attempting it again. Why did I decide that this was a good idea?


    I swallowed the cool air, thankful that it was helping take the edge off of the burn that was slowly building in my chest. I opened my eyes and glanced at the incessant blinking from a notification on my screen.


    You have unlocked a soul forged weapon template.


    Current templates:


    Soul claw


    I brought my hand back and looked over the new weapon that I made. The claws extended from my fingertips to roughly five inches out. Each one was about as thick as my finger and was white laced with dark purple undertones that brought the overall brightness down a few tones. Power radiated from the claws and filled the air with an almost unperceivable hum.


    I moved each finger and each claw independently of the other in a rippling motion. Oh, I like this: It felt kind of sexy and dangerous. I gave it a few test swings, and I could hear the claws cut through the air as they traveled through it. Nice, now I needed to see if I could create other weapons.


    I dismissed the claws, and the energy flooding out from my fingertips quickly reversed. It was like watching water run down a hill, and once it reached the tips of my fingers, it vanished. I gave my fingers a quick test move and realized how weird they felt. I could feel it, but it felt detached in a way. It was as if I stuck them under a barrier and looked at them from behind a screen. How very odd, I mused to myself as I stared at them a little longer.


    I clenched my fist and pulled it back down, and quickly glanced over my new character sheet. I had another skill I wanted to try. Soul shot, I think, was its name, and when I unlocked it, the system only gave me the vaguest hints on how to use it. I raised my hand and pointed it at a distant crumbling wall I had yet to consume. I concentrated energy in the center with my palm facing outwards like a favorite character from a certain comic book. I could feel it gathering and my hand quickly heated. That same strange mixture of colors appeared in a small ball that grew in the palm of my outstretched hand, basking a small radius around me in a silvery hue.


    Once I felt like I was reaching my maximum, I pushed outwards, and the ball of energy shot out and rushed forward at blistering speeds and impacted the wall sizzling away instantaneously, leaving a scorched mark. A small wave of exhaustion washed over me, and I glanced at my resource bar. That one move used a fair portion of my soul resource, and it looked like it regenerated slowly. I¡¯m going to have to work on it if I want to use it more.


    Not an unpleasant mixture of skills; I would have to practice so I can get better with them. I would also have to level them out if I wanted more use. But these two were more than enough for now. My next course of action would be to create more complex weapons with soul manifestation. While the claws were nice, I wanted to create a sword, maybe even see if I could create a bow and use soul shot as arrows. Oh, the possibilities are almost endless. I glanced around the area I was standing in and thought over what had to be done next. Creating that wall used up a fair portion of my resources, and I still had to redo the outpost.


    If this small outpost would cost this much to build, I was a bit terrified to build a royal capital. That was going to cost a fortune, and I lacked any resources to do so. Maybe I would have to play my hand soon and see if I can find a proxy to help me get material. Because that would be the only way that I can think of, other than killing a massive amount of adventures and using their essence to scratch make it. Which I feel would be inefficient. Trying to balance this all was difficult so far. I¡¯m just glad that I didn¡¯t have to factor in food, or morale, or anything like that. The mere thought gave me a tension headache.


    I brought my map up and looked over the outpost. The walls were just about finished forming, and I could move onto the interior of the outpost. If I could, I¡¯ll stick with leaving portions destroyed. That way, I can skimp on materials and still make them look somewhat good. Oh well, I should head further in and see what I can do. I placed my hand on Alessia¡¯s shoulder and teleported further into the outpost.


    Once we arrived, I looked around and planned out what I wanted next and what mobs needed to go. ¡°Alessia, gather all the squires and a handful of zombies and skeletons. I want them cross-trained.¡± She turned her head, and a flicker of light filled her eye, and she gave me a small bow. Ah, she was learning. Good, good. She pivoted and walked off in the other direction, and I turned my attention back to the front of the outpost.


    I didn¡¯t really need more squires; I just wanted to build a small honor guard unit. That way, I could move around the domain more freely once it opens up. If I could keep them up to strength, I won¡¯t have to hide away as much unless it¡¯s a threat we can¡¯t fight. Then at least I could get away. If there is anything that working in a restaurant has taught me, it¡¯s that preparation is key to success, and I don¡¯t intend to fail.


    Now the pressing question is, What would make the most sense for mob placement here? Maybe a small military detachment was sent here to guard it, along with some key units, that I could write into the lore. So, right off the bat, I would need to create some soldier classed mobs since I wanted some variety. The biggest thing that I was missing was some calvary, but that would come to me later.


    Now, I couldn¡¯t just spawn in an army of t1 elites or t2s since that would be costly and would make the area difficult to navigate through. I spawned in seven elite t1 units and then a host of zombies right behind it. Oh, my sweet essence is slowly dwindling. But it was for a good cause. After all, if I did this right, I could go home, possibly anyways.


    Once the summoning circles vanished, I stared at the horde of zombies. While I could see what type they were, that was beside the point. Besides, if I wanted to be an Empress, I had to mold myself into the role. Fake it till you make it. ¡°Elites to the front, zombies fall in line behind each elite. Equal amounts to each line.¡± I yelled out towards them. Oh, how I loved this feeling.


    Once the zombies fell into position, I issued forth my next order. ¡°Now, remain in this formation until I return. Elites keep them in line.¡± I wish the lines they were in were neater, but it was to be expected. They were zombies, after all. I teleported to my office and gathered a bunch of swords. After I finished with this, I needed to sit down and start designing uniforms and other basic gear for them, and I have the steel to spare. Maybe I should have them collect plants, so I can use the fiber to make clothing.


    But I will make do with what I have. I collected the swords and spawned them in a crate, and placed them inside. I then spawned in another, and spawned in a few rotting bows, and gathered a few arrows, and placed them into the same crate. Once I gathered everything, I teleported myself and my equipment back topside.


    The zombies were still in formation, and the elites were walking around, nudging a few of the ones that were roaming away back into formation. ¡°Fall back into formation.¡± The zombies froze, and the elites stumbled back to their spots. Once they were ready, I gestured to the crate full of swords. ¡°Elites, take your weapons.¡± They stumbled forward, and one by one, they reached in and pulled out a sword and fell back in line.


    I opened up my menu and summoned several skeletal archers and a host of skeletons behind them. I was thankful that I expanded the outpost out a bit. That way, I could easily mass spawn like this. ¡°Elites, gather your bows and then fall in line with a zombie elite. Skeletons fall in line with the zombies.¡± As I issued my command, I did one last batch of summoning and created a few more ghost squires and a bunch of basic ghosts.


    ¡°Ghost elites, gather your gear, ghost fall in formation.¡± I glanced at my essence bar and saw that I used up all the essence that I made back from awards. Now I was using dipping into my reserves. As I waited for the undead to fall into formation, I opened up my message function and shot a message for the Captain and Lieutenant to join me. I wanted the biggest players to be here when I did this.


    They arrived shortly after I sent the message, and I motioned for the Captain to come to my right and then the lieutenant to my left. ¡°From this moment forth, every undead here in this yard now belongs to the 12th Asterian legion. Your job is to defend this stronghold from any who attempts to enter. Captain Rikard here is your commanding officer, and Lieutenant Flint is his second in command. Obey their orders as if they came from me.¡± I paused for a moment and looked over the ranks of the undead. Dozens of lifeless eyes bore into me as they absorbed their orders. I didn¡¯t know if this speech was good enough to override their memories, but maybe if they did this enough, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having some of them awakening with different memories.


    ¡°Zombie elites, every undead behind you falls under your command. You will be their commanding officer. Ensure that they follow your commands. The skeleton elite attached to you will be your second in command. The ghost elite with you are from the Knightly Order of the Blue Rose and answer to Alessia Veers or me. They are attached as auxiliaries as a supporting role. Use them wisely.¡± I paused again as I thought about my next words. I think that just about covers it. Next on the list is creating equipment for the troops and my bosses.


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m done here. Take over and prepare the stronghold. I¡¯ll finish constructing it. Get this legion trained and ready to go. Anyone who trespasses here is to be executed. That goes for all the undead that exist outside of the walls as well. Naturally, myself, Alessia, and Kharon are excluded from that order.¡± The towering undead nodded his head, and I opened up my map, for my work was never done.

 Chapter 23

    I sat in my office and read over the notes that I have compiled. So far, I have fleshed out the lore of this stronghold; now I just gotta write the books and other stuff I will leave lying around. But for now, let¡¯s work out uniforms and equipment for the undead that live here. But the question is, how will I mold the military units. Should I base them off of Rome? Or Greece? I mean, really, there is a lot I can do here.


    I chewed on the back of my pen as I thought over my potential plans. I can always pay homage to the civilizations from earth and design my own. That would be a lot of fun, and I have the resources to do it now. I went through my menus, brought up the creation screen, and looked it over for a moment. Let¡¯s start with basic gear. I should outfit all the undead with simple armor. Nothing too extreme because I don¡¯t have an income of steel or other resources, but how can I overcome that issue?


    I stared at my notebook as I kept drawing blanks. A quiet groan escaped from my lips as I placed my head on the table. Maybe Kharon will have some ideas. I summoned my menu and quickly typed a message out to him, and sat up. I should rely on him a bit more. It is his job, after all, and I can¡¯t do everything on my own. I glanced around my office as I waited and noticed how lonely it felt. Alessia was away, training a bunch of the undead, leaving me here by myself. I missed talking to people.


    The undead was nice since it left me on my own and didn¡¯t bother me too much, but it was still very lonely. I sat there for a few more seconds before the familiar grey light filled the room, and my spirits lifted slightly. ¡°Hello, Kharon!¡± I called out as I shifted in my seat.


    ¡°Hello mistress, what can I do for you today?¡± He asked as he crossed the room and grabbed a chair to drag over to my desk.


    ¡°I need help portioning out equipment to the undead, but in a way that lets me keep a reserve in place since I don¡¯t want to run through what I have.¡± I set my pen down, sat back in my seat, and interlaced my fingers as I watched him sit down.


    ¡°Ah. You can do a patchwork build with them. Give them minimal gear, but enough to make sense to have in a military.¡± His voice chittered out into the room, chasing away the ever-encroaching loneliness.


    I bobbed my head and gave myself a mental facepalm. That was such an obvious way to do it. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think about it in the first place. Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped now. I nodded my head and shifted forward in my seat. ¡°Okay then. With that being said, I need to figure out armor designs, and I can¡¯t draw for shit.¡±


    He leaned forward in his seat and grabbed the notebook, and extended his hand for the pen in my hand. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I gave my pen to him, and he looked at it quizzically for a moment as he fumbled with it until I reached out and clicked the tip for him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could draw Kharon. Are you perhaps a skeleton of many talents?¡± I interlaced my fingers and rested my elbows on the desk as I stared at my skeletal companion.


    ¡°I am a system companion; of course, I have many talents.¡± His scarlet red orbs met mine for a moment before turning back to the paper. ¡°But anyway, what did you have in mind for the armor design?¡± He asked once more, and I thought it over.


    ¡°Well, currently, I want to give you and Alessia specialized armor since you two will play some of the biggest roles in the dungeon. Since you are here, how about we work through what you want first?¡± As I told him that, I started looking him over and trying to connect the dots. I wanted him to be the ferryman that guides people into my domain, much like the man of myths back on earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Can I tell you what I would enjoy having and would mesh well with my class?¡±


    I nodded my head since it slightly intrigued me. I don¡¯t remember assigning him a class. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The sound of the pen scribbling on paper filled the room as his skeletal hands danced across the page. I really have talked little with Kharon since I¡¯ve been here. We have both been swamped since he was born. I really should look into spending time with him more. Cause if I¡¯m feeling this lonely, there is no telling how lonely he must be feeling.


    We sat there in relative silence as I tried to think of something to say. What do I even say to him? I didn¡¯t want to talk about work all the time since I knew that could be boring. Maybe I should ask personal questions. ¡°Kharon. what is your class?¡±


    His scarlet orbs glanced from the paper up towards me before going back down to the drawing. ¡°I chose the maestro class.¡±


    Where have I heard that before? That seems familiar, though I couldn¡¯t place the word. ¡°What does the class do?¡±


    ¡°I use music to direct weapons or magic. A symphony of death, one may say.¡± His response was offhanded as if it meant little, but the more I thought about it, the more badass the class became in my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually really cool! Any idea what instrument you want to use with the class?¡±


    He shook his head as he finished the drawing and slid the notebook back to me. ¡°I am not sure yet. I have a few ideas in mind. But here is the design that I have in mind for me at least.¡±


    I took the notebook and looked over at the drawing. It was a long flowing cloak that sat over a hastily drawn model and almost scrapped the floor. It looked a lot like what I had in mind, and I was happy to oblige. I glanced at it, nodded, pulled up my creation menu, and shot a look towards Kharon. I visualized the cloak wrapping around his body. Sure enough, an outline appeared, and I adjusted it to fit his figure.


    Really, the only entities important enough to me to do personalized fits like this would be my bosses and my closest companions. The rest can have mass-produced equipment unless they prove themselves worthy of this honor. Once I was happy, the last touch I added was turning the cloak as dark as possible and confirmed my choice. Since I didn¡¯t have any cloth on hand, the essence cost was a lot more than I was expecting, but not enough to break the bank.


    The familiar motes of sky-blue light fell from the ceiling and coalesced into one object. As he stood there patiently, I tried to create an instrument for him to use. It wouldn¡¯t be the best instrument ever created, but it would be the thought that counts. But what instrument would be the best for him to use? Something that could be easily portable. Not a flute cause that was a little cliche.


    How about a violin? That would be an elegantly beautiful instrument and easily portable. I brought the menu up and imagined a violin before me on a desk. I¡¯ve never used one before so I couldn¡¯t quite imagine everything down to the most minute detail. But I did my best. I tweaked the body the best I could and gave it a few strings. Once I was happy, I confirmed my choice and saw that I only spent a handful of essence on the item. Not bad, but it did cost me a bit of my reserve material.


    I quickly typed the name I had in mind for it and moved on to the next one.


    My screen blinked as it awaited my input. So this world didn¡¯t have violins. I typed the word into the menu and confirmed it, and a new message appeared.


    Nice, I made a small payday from that, but I almost forgot to create the Bow that goes with the violin. How else would he play his music? I created the image of the bow in my mind and quickly brought it into existence. As I did, I felt excitement well in my chest. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of music he would play.

 Chapter 24

    I looked the violin over once more to make sure that it was alright. It wasn¡¯t the best-looking one ever created. But once I get better material in, I would create a far superior version of it. I slid my fingers across the bowstrings and felt a strange substance across the steel wires. I think that may come from the resin that coats the wires to help make the sound. At least that¡¯s what my memory was telling me.


    I picked up the violin bow and ran my hand across its smooth wooden surface. It looked good as well. Hopefully, the resin on the violin holds for a while. Maybe if I were lucky, it would be some magical stuff and last close to forever. The bow for the violin seemed to be alright too. Nothing inherently fancy, but it would get the job done. I grabbed the instrument and spun around, tucking it behind my back. ¡°Oh, Kharon, I have a gift for you.¡± I chirped out.


    The moats of light finished spawning, leaving my skeletal companion clad in a long, flowing black cloak that stopped right at his ankles. ¡°Oh? What would that be, mistress?¡±


    ¡°Well, you said you were a maestro and used music as your medium, right?¡± I clenched the neck of the violin as I spoke, and a twinge of anxiety coiled around my heart.


    ¡°I did; I was just in the process of finding an instrument to use for the class."


    ¡°I know, so I made one for you.¡± I pulled the violin and bow out and presented it to my companion. ¡°It¡¯s an instrument from my world called a violin.¡±


    Kharon stepped forward and gingerly took the items from my hands. His red eyes pulsated with colors as he stared at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Thank you, Calixa, for this gift.¡± His voice quivered slightly, and it overwhelmed me with happiness that he liked it. ¡°Though the question I have is how do I use it?¡±


    Mentally, I was ecstatic. I got to teach my companion how to do something for once, other than it being the other way around! I grinned and nodded my head and hid the fact that I didn¡¯t actually know how to use it. ¡°Okay, so you rest your cheek against the black piece on the bottom. You place one hand on the neck and touch your fingers to the string. With your other hand, you use the bow and slide it across the strings near the middle of the instrument.¡±


    Kharon nodded his head and placed the item on his cheek, and did as I instructed. He slid the bow across the strings, and a shrill filled the room. It was a sound that grated on my nerves and really bothered me, though I did my best not to snap at him. ¡°What a hideous sound.¡± He said nonchalantly as he studied the instrument for a moment.


    ¡°You did it wrong, but don¡¯t worry. On Earth, it takes people years to play that instrument to its full potential. Trust me; once you master it, it''s such a beautiful thing.¡±


    ¡°I see. I thank you for the gift. I will master this violin. If you excuse me, I am going to go practice for a while. Good luck on your endeavors.¡± I was happy for him, though I was slightly miffed at being left on my own after asking for help.


    ¡°Good luck, Kharon!¡± He nodded his head and vanished in a display of light, and I sat back into my chair. He was right when he told me I needed to patchwork my amour. I couldn¡¯t afford to outfit every single undead in my domain with armor. Really, the only ones that I could were the ones that mattered the most, like Kharon, Alessia, and even my honor guard since they wouldn¡¯t be fighting as much.


    Was this what it was like to run a country? I couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be if I had to worry about things like money, morale, or housing. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know how to do city planning. I grabbed my pen and clicked the top of it rapidly as I thought over everything before setting it back down and pinching my nose. I was thinking too far ahead. I needed to do right now was worry about making sure my domain was good enough for adventurers to visit.


    I opened my map and looked at the area. The stronghold looked to be almost, and dozens of undead patrolled the wall like ants. The bosses were in the courtyard vigorously training each other and the various other undead, which was good. I felt really far behind, and I didn¡¯t want to get steamrolled by adventures.


    I scrolled around the map and saw that the ghast took residence in the northern forest. The trees around its home were turning grey and slowly dying, and a few corpses of zombies that got too close lay scattered across its territory. I was surprised to see that another ghast was born, and the two seem to get along. As long as they stayed there and obeyed my commands, I had no quarrel with them and whatever they did up there.


    I found Alessia a short distance away, running the surrounding undead through drills. She lined them all up in a large square formation and walked around them, observing each one, and corrected them where they needed it. It even looked like she brought over the ghost squires from the stronghold over for training.


    Watching them made me wonder how they talked. I mean, all of them but Kharon were mindless husks. The only thing I could think of is forcing your will on them. I strummed my fingers across my desk and looked over at my future honor guard. I counted twenty-seven of them. Seven being from the stronghold, and the rest from where ever Alessia pulled them from. The rest were a healthy mix of skeletons and zombies. I could have sworn there were more, but I might have imagined it.


    I sadly couldn¡¯t afford to outfit them all, so I¡¯ll create a small group of outfitted protectors, while the rest can use the scraps until further notice. Let¡¯s start with a shield design for now. It¡¯s a small start, but it should set the foundation for everything else.


    Should I do a large shield, as Greek hoplites did? After thinking it over, I realized it wouldn¡¯t be cost-efficient right now. It was too large and heavy and would consume a lot of my material reserves. I could do a shield like the Romans used. I grabbed my pen and a notebook and doodled out some designs while thinking it over.


    I set my pen down and looked at my unskilled drawings of shield designs. I settled on three at the moment. The first was a buckler. It was a solid little shield that could hold its own but wouldn¡¯t be able to block arrows if the user wasn¡¯t fast enough. The next shield that I created was a blend between the kite shield and the heater shield. I gave it a flat top to see over it while extending the bottom half for protection.


    All the designs were small and would hopefully be relatively inexpensive to make and maintain. I glanced at my resource reserves and saw that wood made up a vast portion of what I had, followed by steel and the stone. I didn¡¯t have any leather, which would inhibit a lot of what I would want to do, and hopefully, that would be rectified once adventurers explored my domain.


    So, I guess I would use wood as the base and reinforce the front and edges with a thin layer of steel. I didn¡¯t know how well it would stand up to the adventures considering that they have stuff like magic and would probably be super-powered compared to the people on earth. But I would build accordingly once I got a feel for everything.


    I looked at all the designs I had drawn and decided on using the knight shield and the oval one. The buckler was too small, and I wanted my undead to have some protection. With my choice made, I started on the oval shield. I imagined the shape being composed of wood, with two metal handles that extended from the back. Once I tweaked the design a little, I added a thin layer of steel across the front and reinforced the edges to be harder to cut through. Once I was satisfied, I confirmed my choice, and a notification appeared in my vision.


    A new template has been created:


    Lesser quality oval shield


    Well, I mean, that name works; I was hoping for something a little more grandiose. Whoever named some of this stuff is boring. I was also partially hoping to be the first to create this type of shield cause that would mean more essence for me. I can¡¯t always have it my way, I suppose.


    While I waited for the shield to form, and I thought about weapons. From what Kharon said, the class system was made to be completely customizable, which I would use to my advantage with weapons. If I created enough, I could have, in theory, limitless classes.


    I already had a sword made, so I may tweak the design a little to make it my own. Mostly because I didn¡¯t know who this template belonged to before me, and I had no intention of painting myself in a poor light if I could help it.


    I brought a copy of the sword template up and looked over it carefully. It was a sword that looked like they made it for slashing more than thrusting, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing against unarmoured foes. But the design seemed a little harsh. Like the people that made it were efficient and did not need to add flare. But alas, it is not me.


    I worked on the template to try to make something unique. But what would make it so? It was times like this that I wished I had my phone or internet. I could sit on google for hours and find so many examples of weaponry and use it. But here, I am forced to sit and use my imagination. I swear I will find a blacksmith and let him create stuff for me, so all I would have to do is use the templates.


    I took the sword, added a bit more steel to the blade, lengthened it, and added a slight curve. One that was almost imperceivable, but definitely there. Once I was happy with it, I worked on the handle a bit. I created two pieces of metal that had a slight lift to them and extended outwards from the hilt to act as cross guards. The handle its self was fine, and the last piece I wanted to alter was the pommel. I balled up some of the metal on the end and gave it a small rivet of steel to be used with blunt force if needed.


    Once I was finished, I sat back in my chair and dusted my hands. There we go, the first sword for Asteria. I confirmed my choice, and a notification appeared.


    Of course, I would like to name it. I quickly typed in ¡®Asterian Pattern infantry sword¡¯ and confirmed it.


    Yay, more money for this girl! I did a small shimmy in my seat and sat back. Now all I had to do was consume all the swords and use the resources to create the new batch of weapons. With that thought passed, I glanced towards the shield and saw that it was finished. Nice, let¡¯s give this baby a test run and then create more gear and equipment.

 Chapter 25

    Here''s another chapter for you guys!


    Join my discord! https://discord.gg/MmMuDkFB


    Consider joining my Patreon as well! It supports my writing and helps me plan more fun things for you guys! Thank for reading WOADE so far!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    slid my arm through the metal rungs I created and held the shield. It was heavy, but not as heavy as it could have been, thankfully. The undead shouldn¡¯t have too big of an issue with it. But I¡¯ll do my best to keep the weight reduced. It felt nice, though maybe it was a little uncomfortable. I set the shield down and walked over to the sword, which was almost done being created.


    Thankfully, the template held a scabbard for it, which would mean easier transportation. Maybe for the undead, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but it was more than good enough for me. I still had to create a few more templates for weapons, along with armor. Ugh, so much work, such little time.


    I set the shield down on the floor next to my desk and walked over to the crate of swords. Since I wouldn¡¯t need these anymore, I shall consume them for their material. I picked up a sword and studied it for a moment. I should keep one, mostly for memory¡¯s sake. I set the sword to the side and selected the entire box, and consumed everything with it, watching as the steel resource pile quickly grew. I wish I got the leather with it though, that would have been nice.


    I walked back over to my desk, grabbed the blade''s handle, and pulled it from its scabbard. It felt heavy, and the balance seemed to be good. However, I wasn¡¯t quite certain since I have never held a sword before this point. I gave it a few test swings before placing it back into its sheathe. Good, I should get a few more created. This, however, will join the other sword as a memory. I placed it on the ground next to the old sword variant and sat down.


    Now I should design some other weapon templates: nothing too extreme, but enough for variety in my domain. I was stuck in a fantasy world. So what weapons would excel here? I need for sure a spear, and a polearm, and maybe a weapon for blunt force. That would be the collection of weapons I work with at the moment, though I do want more variety later on. I quickly glanced towards the other crates as I thought about future weapons and saw some arrows. Maybe I could also revamp the bow template?


    I already had a bow template to tweak, so my job was already slightly easier. I selected the template and spawned it in, and saw that it was in horrible condition. The wood was rotting and flaking away, and it looked ready to snap at any moment. I gripped the moist bow handgrip and ran my fingers across the string. I wished I took the time to learn how to use the bow. Never once thinking that I would ever have to use one, but nothing that I could do about that now. I picked the bow up and pointed it in a random direction, and pulled the string back as far as I could.


    It bent and creaked as the force threatened to tear it apart. Once it hit its maximum point, I let the string go. The bow immediately shattered, and the string whipped out, and a stinging pain immediately spread across my cheek before I could react. A yelp escaped my lips as I dropped the shattered remains of the bow.


    ¡°Stupid fucking bow,¡± I muttered under my breath as I brushed my hands off. I could feel a warm trail running down my face, and I instantly knew it was blood. Fucking great. I walked over to the cot and grabbed the towel that I created, and pressed it to my face to help staunch the flow of blood. Common sense told me I shouldn¡¯t have done that, but hindsight is twenty-twenty.


    I shot a glance at my health bar and saw that it trickled down a few points, and I had a minor bleeding status effect. I pressed the towel harder against my face and stared at the string, trying to draw my attention from the rhythmic throb of the fresh wound. With a quick gesture, I consumed the destroyed bow. Much to my surprise and chagrin, I absorbed the various pieces individually and even got the bowstring.


    Really? All I had to do was that? I really just lost all that leather for nothing? The pain radiating from the open wound on my face, plus the irritation of realizing that I messed up, was too much for me. A scream forced its way through my mouth as my irritation turned to anger.


    Once I got it out of my system, I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. It just really annoyed me. I just lost so much in the way of material over something so stupid and avoidable. I pinched my nose and pressed the towel to my face a little harder to staunch the flow of blood. I should drop it. Otherwise, I am only going to get angrier at it. With a soft sigh, I l threw myself onto the cot; I¡¯m just gonna sleep it off.


    When I woke up, I ran my fingers across my face and, much to my surprise, the wound had already vanished. I shot a glance at the clock and saw that I had slept for about five hours. I sat up, wiped my eyes, and thought back to what I was doing before taking a nap. Weapon designs had to be finished, then armor templates. I didn¡¯t want to overarm the undead at the moment. They needed to be weak, though not so weak as just to get steamrolled by the adventures and not too strong to where the adventurers would get slaughtered.


    Though the further into the domain they got, the more I would amp up their strength. Maybe some simple chain mail would do. It should help cancel out a large portion of damage dealt by most of the weapons. It wouldn¡¯t do much for the skeletons, but I would give them some pieces just for looks. Maybe I would create some better armor for them or padding to negate a lot of the blunt force coming their way. As for the ghosts and spirits in my realm, I¡¯m not sure armor would work for them. I doubt that many of them were like Alessia and could wear anything. Besides, they were highly immune to physical damage. But I didn¡¯t know how to build against magical attacks yet. But I wanted them all to look the part well, at least those in the military. The ones outside of the stronghold didn¡¯t really matter.


    Not to mention I had to consider classes so that way they could fight at maximum potential. I would hate to outfit the undead wrong. I already outfitted Kharon, so that would leave me with Alessia, Rikard, and Aaron. Alessia¡¯s class made her a weapons master, which means I could experiment and give her various items. Rikard had a sword-based class, so I could give him any sword variation, and that would be good. Aaron was a close combat fighter that used his fists, so he had to be protected while throwing out an enormous amount of damage.


    The longer I sat here thinking about this, the more I realized I hated just sitting here, not really doing anything. I want to get out and explore and interact with people. But I wasn¡¯t yet strong enough to protect myself. If I were to die, then all of this would be lost, and I would never get to go back home.


    I glanced at the clock and decided that I sat here long enough, and I actually had to get up and get back to work. Thankfully, the vast amount of swords I consumed earlier really amped up my reserves of steel so I could afford to outfit a vast amount of the legion with swords. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to give them all chain mail. I didn¡¯t have enough, so that would go to the important ones. I could also give most of them a shield, though we also fall back on not having enough for everybody.


    I¡¯ll have to figure out the best way to distribute all the weapons, at least somewhat fairly. Hell, maybe I shouldn¡¯t even give most of the gear, considering if they die, they might just get stolen, and I would be out of a bunch of gear. I really need to get more resources coming in. Yes, I could easily use essence to create it, but that¡¯s not a resource that I want to use all that much outside of vital domain functions. But maybe I am thinking too far ahead at the moment. Let¡¯s get my bosses outfitted, and then we can go from there.


    A few hours later,


    I held a poleaxe in my hand. It was a wicked-looking thing. The axe portion was long and slender and came from the bottom of a large metal band near the end of the polearm and curved upwards toward the top. On the back was a large, flattened piece of metal that would be used as a hammer. Right at the tip was a decently sized pointed tip of metal. I, of course, did not know how to use a weapon like this. But it still made me feel like a badass having it in my hand. This one I named ¡®Heart of Asteria.¡¯ I set it down next to my desk and picked up a mace.


    I made entirely it of steel. The mace was under a meter in length. The head of the mace was filled with large ridges running vertically from the base to the top. Carved into the entire weapon was long, flowing lines that crisscrossed it in a beautiful pattern. I named this one ¡®Law Bringer.¡¯ A little strange for a name, but one that made me chuckle nonetheless.


    The next weapon was a set of gloves that I hoped would fit Aaron. They were a little more costly since I didn¡¯t have the material on hand for the foundation of the gloves, but I don¡¯t mind since they were bosses; they should pay for themselves. These bad boys were leather gloves that stretched down to the wearer¡¯s elbow. However, near the knuckles was a large strip of steel about three and a half centimeters thick. They would definitively do some damage to unarmed foes. Hell, I¡¯m sure that he could do damage through some armor if he is powerful enough. These bad boys I aptly named ¡°Haymakers.¡±


    The last weapon I made was for the captain of the legion. Originally, I was going to give him a giant sword. One of those comically large ones, but I decided against it. This may be a fantasy world, but I still had standards of living by. So I settled with a slender long sword. One that would best be used for accurate pinpoint attacks instead of large sweeping attacks. I named her ¡°Heart Piercer.¡±


    With the boss weapons out of the way, I just had to design them armor, decide on an overall design for the rest of the troops and then work out chest locations and finish the domain redesign before I work on myself a bit more.

 Chapter 26

    I sat at my desk, tinkering with a new bow design. After some thought, I decided that I would keep the current one for lower-tier mobs because of cost constraints and being a little more sparse with my new swords. I tweaked the current design I was working with and twisted the limbs outwards slightly like a recurve bow while reducing the size a little. Once I was happy with how it looked, I confirmed my choice and typed in the name.


    Nice, it was a start. I dismissed the screen and set the bow to the side, along with the other weapons, and sat back into my chair and cast a gaze over the boss¡¯s weapons. I hope they like them. Next, I¡¯ll have to craft the armor, but I¡¯m not in the mood for that anymore.


    I sat back in my chair and stared at my cement-clad ceiling, and slowly released a pent-up breath. My head throbbed, and the light seemed unnaturally bright. I pinched the bridge of my nose and just relished in the silence for the time being.


    There was no one here but me. Kharon was busy. Alessia was training the honor guard, and for once, it was just quiet. The only sound was that of my breath and my beating heart. I just sat there and enjoyed the silence until baleful thoughts worked their way in.


    I missed Earth, and I missed my home. I wish I took the time to talk to my parents more after I left. Even with knowing that we really didn¡¯t get along all that well, they were still family. They must be worried sick about me right now. What a daughter I was. Just vanishing in the middle of the night and not even telling them where I was going. Just another tick on the box labeled reasons that my parents are disappointed in me.


    A dry cackle filled my ears as I sat up and opened my eyes. Calixa, always the disappointment. Refusing to go to college, ending up in the back of the house at a restaurant. I can still see my mom¡¯s vibrant green eyes glare at me in disappointment whenever I think about my days after high school. Or my dad¡¯s storm grey eyes as they glared at me in anger as I packed my bags and got ready to leave. Oh, how I still remember the words they hissed at me when I told them I wasn''t going to college.


    They told me I would end up washed up and drugged out in a back alley somewhere, amongst other hurtful things. I know that they only wanted what was best for me, but I needed to find my path if I wanted to be happy. Which I did; thankfully, me telling them I was on the path of becoming a chef really helped dampen their ire towards me, but I know that isn''t quite what they had in mind for me.


    I would miss them, even if they made me angry. I wiped away the warm trails of liquid that fell down my cheek and stared at the weapons that lay scattered across my office space. I¡¯ll make it back home, I¡¯ll do my best, and maybe then you will be proud of me. I reached out and grabbed the weapons that I created for my bosses. I will make it home, that much I promise. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, but I will come home as someone you can be proud of.


    I pushed away my thoughts and grabbed Heart Piercer. My first stop was Rikard. He was the captain of the undead legion that guarded this stronghold, and I wanted to outfit him first. I activated my teleport with a gesture, and the world warped around me as the skill worked its magic.


    A few quick seconds later appeared behind him. He was standing on a far wall and was staring out into the forest. The sun was on the horizon and cast its grey light out across the forest. Fog hugged the trees, and guttural moans radiated from the dying woods. Was it bad that I was slowly starting to get used to it? ¡°Greetings Captain.¡± The zombie turned its head and gazed at me for a moment, and gave me a curt nod. His milky white eyes were as lifeless as ever before, staring back off into the forest beyond. The bosses were odd. They were clearly intelligent, yet they lacked life. It was as if they were living on autopilot. I gazed at him for a moment longer before I extended Heart Piercer out towards him.


    I guess if I am going to roleplay an Empress, I should get into character then. ¡°Captain Rikard Levian, take a knee.¡± I attempted to drop my voice a few octaves, though it sounded pitiful to my ears. I would have to work on that in private. The zombie, however, didn¡¯t seem to care too much and did as I commanded it. Rikard dropped to one knee and bowed his head before me.


    The act of submission caused a fluttering in my stomach, which was something I wasn¡¯t expecting. I bit back my excitement. Now I had to hand this sword off to him, but I had no clue how. I was loath to admit that I did not know how to do it with etiquette. In that case, I would make my own. I grasped the handle of the sword and the top sheathed blade and extended it outwards towards the captain of my first legion. I spent a little more essence on leather, but it was worth it. ¡°Captain Rikard Levian. Take this as your oath of office. For you are the blade of the Empire and commander of my legion.¡±


    The zombie looked up at me and reached out and took the blade from me with his good hand and studied it for a moment, and a prompt appeared on my screen, followed by a strange pulse of grey energy that shot out in all directions, and a slew of notifications appeared.


    I raised my eyebrow at that and confirmed it, and skimmed through the new page.


    This page determines what items that this boss will drop upon its death.


    Current item drops:


    ¡°Heart Piercer¡±-10%


    ¡°Zombie Blood Uncommon Quality¡±-30%


    ¡°Human Bone Shards¡±-20%


    This boss has five more free slots for item drops.


    Any item that this boss drops will be re-created upon its respawn, at half of its original cost.


    Ah! Well, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about stuff getting taken out if it¡¯s going to respawn. However, it¡¯s going to cost me. I changed the weapon drop rate as low as I could get it, which was one percent, dismissed the screen, and then looked through the next notification.


    A future trait? I don¡¯t remember seeing anything for that on my domain page. I quickly shot Kharon a message, inquiring about domain traits, before I closed the screen and looked over at the captain of the legion.


    ¡°As befitting of your office, I will have armor crafted for you.¡±


    The captain nodded his head yet remained on one knee. I stared at him for a time as I decided on what armor I would make for him. I wanted something nimble yet could take a few hits, but that was something for later, I suppose. I gotta run these errands and stop getting sidetracked. ¡°Captain Rikard, you may stand. Continue to serve me well.¡± With that, I glanced at my map and teleported towards Aaron to give him his gear next.


    Aaron was in the stronghold''s courtyard, surrounded by a few of the undead, and was currently in the middle of about with a zombie that was almost twice his size. The zombie rushed forward attempting to grab the skeleton in a bear hug, though Aaron was far more nimble. He shot past the zombie¡¯s grasp and jumped into the air. His leg lit up with bright orange energy as his heel shot towards the zombie¡¯s skull to deliver a punishing blow. Sadly, however, the zombie''s head didn¡¯t stand a chance, and its head exploded from the impact, splattering the ground with blackened, coagulated blood. Well, at least he was training. However, I would prefer if he left the troops alone. I would have said alive, but I don¡¯t think that would have fit the occasion, considering they were undead.


    I brought up my screen and gestured with my hand to consume the zombie''s corpse and with the congealed blood that splattered the ground. When the adventures got here, I would tolerate a messy area to an extent, but in the meantime, I demand that it stay clean. As the corpse slowly vanished, Aaron caught my eye and walked over to me.


    ¡°Lieutenant Flint, take a knee.¡± The skeleton froze for a moment before he dropped to a knee. I unslung my bag and pulled out the pair of gloves I made for him. If I had known he would be using his feet, I would have made some stuff. For that as well. But I should have expected as much.


    Once I pulled the gloves from the bag, I extended them towards him. ¡°Lieutenant Flint, take these as your weapons to serve your legion and your empress.¡± I have to say pretending to be a ruler was fun.


    The skeleton reached out and took the gloves, and stared at them for a moment. Just like Kharon, I couldn¡¯t tell what the skeleton was feeling, and I was definitively not an expert in skeletal body language. He mashed his teeth together, filling the area with rhythmic clacking. Though what he was trying to say was beyond me. He seemed like he was the most lively of the bunch. I would even go as far as to say he was close to becoming sapient, yet I was unsure.


    ¡°You may rise, lieutenant.¡± I didn¡¯t want to pretend to understand what he was trying to say. Maybe I should talk to Kharon and see what he says about it. I didn¡¯t want to be rude and brush off someone who was actually trying to communicate with me.


    The skeleton bobbed its head and looked at the gloves strangely for a moment before he slid his boney fingers into them. His bones lit up with soft orange light, and he stepped back and delivered a set of blistering fast punches that cut the air. Even though he was nowhere near close to hitting me, small gusts of air that hammered into my flesh still rocked me.


    I raised my eyebrows as I watched him move about, practicing his kicks and punches. They all were unique. Aaron here was the most animated of the bunch, talked a lot, and seemed dedicated to his training. Kharon was helpful and seemed happiest when he was helping me. Rikard was quiet and stoic, though it was a little hard to pinpoint how the captain truly was. Alessia seemed severe and wholly dedicated to her job. I stepped back and teleported to my office and grabbed the last set of weapons for my bodyguard. I wonder what she would think of them.

 Chapter 27

    Let me know if you see anything odd, my editor glitched out and I think I caught most of the errors


    I teleported to the secluded part of the forest that Alessia was training in and sat in a far corner, underneath the shade of a few trees. She was quietly running them through drills, and I observed them quietly. I still don¡¯t understand how they communicate. It was just silent talking. She would cast a glare at one of them and, for a few seconds, stare before moving away. I have to give it to her. For an undead who wasn¡¯t sapient, she was very precise and intelligent. I marveled at the fact that all the undead that surrounded her were drilling the same movements over and over.


    She was really working on passing down skills to the undead. It made me wish I could see the skills they had in their class so far. On the other hand, I had a few skill slots open, so maybe I should see if I could get some bosses'' skills. I rested against the trees and placed the pole-axe against the tree trunk, and crossed my arms.


    So much to decide on and such little time to do it. What kind of side skills did I want to learn? I think being a close combat fighter like Aaron would be fun. Sadly, however, I lost my access to mana, so I can¡¯t learn any magic. But I have my soul class, which is pretty much magic in its own regard.


    I thought back to watching Aaron move around the zombie in his fight. It would be so fucking cool to do something like that, but that means I would have to learn how to use my Ki. Then, I would have to check with Kharon and go from there. My eyes wandered towards the sky, which was turning dark. The two moons dimly lit the ground, the grey fog that clung to everything around us.


    An uncountable number of stars splattered across the sky and twinkled happily in the distance. I knew it was fake, and it was by my doing. But it didn¡¯t detract from how beautiful it was. I took a deep breath through my nose and basked in the musky scent of the forest. The air was wet and heavy, and I could smell saltiness in the air akin to rain. It was amazing how real this all was. I mean, it was real, but knowing that I crafted this all was just awe-inspiring.


    I stared at the sky for a little while before I turned my attention back towards the formation of undead, only to find them all on a knee before me. They were all in a square formation and had their heads facing down and an arm across their chest. Alessia was the only one standing, though she was giving me a deep bow. What brought this on? Was it that grey light that came from Rikard? There was so much that I didn¡¯t know.


    I cleared my throat and grabbed the poleaxe that was resting against the tree. It was a little hefty, but it wasn¡¯t for me to use, however. ¡°Alessia Veers. You are my champion and defender of myself. Take this weapon as a symbol of your position.¡± I extended the weapon towards her. She gripped the pole-axe and gazed at it for a moment, and a strange light filled her eyes for a moment before it vanished.


    I pulled around my bag and pulled out the mace. ¡°And for your last weapon, take this mace. For when the poleaxe fails, you still may serve your duty. Remember, Alessia, you serve a job far more important than anyone else, for you are the last line of defense. The only thing that I ask of you is to remember that no matter what. You belong to me and me alone. So serve my will well.¡± I extended the mace, and she took it.


    Her eyes lit up again and became more lifelike, and she opened her mouth. A glitter of excitement coiled around in my chest. Was she finally sapient? Her mouth moved, and a look of confusion crossed her face, and she reached out and touched her lips. I was a little disappointed, but at least she attempted to talk. ¡°Serve me well, Alessia.¡± I gave her a nod and teleported out towards Kharon. I wanted to stick around and be all bubbly about Alessia being able to talk, but I¡¯m trying to keep appearances up around the rest of the undead.


    No matter how much I did it, the act of teleporting felt strange. It left me feeling slightly nauseous and off, but it beat having to walk around to each location. Especially once this place gets bigger. My feet hit the ground, and immediately I heard the familiar sound of a violin playing. Damn, Kharon picks up on things quickly. I shot a glance towards my notifications and saw that he hadn¡¯t replied yet.


    I pushed through the thin foliage and towards the sound of the violin. Once I got through everything I saw, Kharon was standing on the rock and was playing a soft melody that held a twinge of sadness. All around him were long, winding streams of ice blue energy that moved in rhythm with the sound. The sound changed from its slow, soft melody into something more rushed and intense. His bow deftly danced across the strings, and the surrounding energy shifted and into long streams of glowing red fire.


    It danced around him in a vibrant display of power and shot out in scything arcs. I wasn¡¯t sure how he was directing them, but they were accurate. They would change into spikes and hammer into a tree, one after another. The wood fragments caught on fire as the trees exploded into thousands of pieces. The flames would whip around and return to the skeletal maestro and dance around him once more as he played his tune.


    So this was the power of a Maestro. It was awe-inspiring, really. The way the surrounding magic followed his songs as he directed a song of death.


    His song changed once into something far softer. One that strummed along with my heart and brought me some peace. It was like I was sitting on a beach and letting the water lap at my feet without a care in the world.


    The raging streams of fire morphed into ocean blue streams and rained down, quenching the fire that sought to consume the surrounding forest. I closed my eyes are the streams of energy shot into the sky, and a torrent of rain followed shortly after. The water beat into my exposed flesh, and I relished the feeling of the falling water. I really missed taking showers.


    ¡°Oh, hello mistress, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± I opened my eyes and saw Kharon staring at me. His scarlet red eyes shone out from under his cloak like vibrant rubies.


    ¡°Hello, Kharon. You looked like you were enjoying yourself, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± I walked over to a small boulder and sat down on it. I was already soaked, so what was a little more water going to hurt?


    ¡°I was. This is a fantastic instrument. The way it lets me direct magic is phenomenal.¡± He nodded his head and placed the violin into his cloak, and propped himself against one of the few trees that avoided the onslaught of magical energy.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pretty sounding one. I want to make a better one for you, but I will work on that once I get some better material. But anyway, I stopped by to ask a few questions.¡± I crossed my legs and sat back on my arms. The boulder was a little comfier than I thought it would be.


    ¡°I see. I appreciate the thought.¡± His eyes dulled for a second, and he clacked his teeth. ¡°Ah, I missed a few things. I am sorry, mistress. I got distracted. Give me a second to catch up.¡± He mumbled to himself, and I nodded my head and waited for him to catch up.


    ¡°Ah, you unlocked a trait for the domain.¡± His eyes lit up once more, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes. I gave Rikard a blade, and strange energy came from him, and then I saw I altered a trait. What is that about?¡±


    ¡°Well, usually you see domain traits once your domain opens. Sadly, however, I don¡¯t have the power to unlock that for you until your domain opens. I can tell you it¡¯s a collective faith trait. Because of this being a domain, all of the undead are connected through a physic tether. When a majority of them believe in something, it affects all the undead in the domain. In your case, they slowly realize the story you are creating, and it''s slowly eroding their current memories and replacing them.¡±


    I quietly listened as he explained the trait to me. Then, finally, I understood what he was saying. The whole collective will change to resemble the faith that¡¯s placed in it. It was all so surreal, honestly. Sometimes I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening. ¡°Thank you, Kharon, for explaining that to me. My next question is, how do the undead talk to each other? I see Aaron has been trying to talk to me, and I haven¡¯t been able to understand him.¡±


    He nodded his head and pulled his hood back, revealing his bone-white skeleton. ¡°It¡¯s mostly just an undead thing. You won¡¯t be able to understand them since you are not undead yourself. As for Aaron, it''s just a skeleton thing. If you want, I can translate for you.¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely, thank you. I decided I wanted to learn some skills from the other bosses so I can expand my class a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I can translate what they say. All the bosses do talk a lot amongst themselves. Rikard just doesn¡¯t have good vocal cords. Alessia, I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t talk.¡± I bobbed my head as I listened along. It all made some sense.


    ¡°Are they sapient then?¡± The thought sent shivers of excitement through me. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be as lonely as I was before. It would be nice to have people who I could talk to.


    ¡°Not so much as you would think. Looking at my log, the closest you have would be Alessia and Rikard. They are both very close to awakening. On the other hand, Aaron is just a battle junky, so I¡¯m not sure about him. But, he may come around soon enough.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed at that statement. I just wanted some people I could talk to.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon, for your help. Would you mind accompanying me then? I want to get some training done and learn some more skills.¡±


    He nodded his head and pulled his hood back over his head. ¡°Your wish is my command.¡±


    As usual here is my shameless advertising!


    Join my discord! This is where you will usually find me!


    https://discord.gg/CWDycd8


    Join my patreon if you want to support me and my writing!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Also, a thank you to everyone who has pledged so far <3

 Chapter 28

    We both teleported back to Aaron, who was in the middle of admiring his new weapons. ¡°Lieutenant!¡± I called out to him as we approached him. The courtyard was mostly empty, with the undead doing who knows what right now.


    The skeleton tore his gaze from his gloves and looked over at us, and chittered something. ¡°He said he appreciates the gloves. They make hitting things easier for his fist.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am glad that you like them, Aaron. But anyway, would you be interested in training with me? I want to learn some close-quarter combat techniques.¡± I crossed my arms and shifted my weight to my left hip.


    He bobbed his head and clenched his fist, which was a bit of a comical considering that he was a skeleton that was completely in the nude outside of wearing a pair of gloves. ¡°He said that is fine with him. His only issue is that you look weak, and he wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    I glared at the skeleton for a moment, feeling slightly offended at that comment. ¡°I¡¯m a big girl; I can take care of myself.¡± I huffed back at him. Just cause I was a girl didn¡¯t mean that I was weak.


    Aaron tilted his head, and a cascade of chittering escaped from his mouth, and Kharon bobbed his hooded head. ¡°He said he knows that, but he has a class milestone on you, and you are still level one. So he was just trying to look out after you, is all.¡±


    A defeated sigh escaped from my lips. ¡°You have a point. I just don¡¯t want anyone looking down on me cause I am a girl is all.¡±


    Aaron made a noise akin to laughter and bent over. I threw a glance over towards Kharon, curious to know what the buzz was all about. ¡°He thinks you are funny. Genders don¡¯t have meaning to undead the way they do to the living. It''s all the same to us.¡±


    Ahh, that made sense. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about getting sexually discriminated against here. ¡°I see. Well, anyway, would you be willing to teach me some skills?


    Aaron vehemently bobbed his head. ¡°He said it would honor him to do so. So what do you want to learn specifically?¡±


    What did I want to learn? I thought back to the orange light that seemed to radiate from his bones; it was called Ki or something like that. ¡°I want to learn a movement technique if you know one, and I want to learn how to manipulate Ki.¡±


    Aaron bobbed his head and gestured towards the center of the courtyard. The two of us followed along behind him quietly, and a well of anticipation filled my stomach. I was beyond excited to learn new skills, especially since I haven¡¯t really taken the time lately to learn anything new.


    A few undead were milling about on the perimeter of the outpost, stumbling across a well-worn path and around the ruined fountain. It must be a sad life to repeat the same action. One day I hope to free them all from their fate. I tore my gaze from some of the undead and glanced at Aaron.


    He stood straight and chittered something towards Kharon. My companion bobbed his head and replied. I wish I could understand what the two were saying. I felt a little left out and slightly perturbed at the fact that I had to use Kharon as an intermediatory. ¡°So, Aaron has agreed to train you. However, for the sake of making this easier, I will be explaining base concepts to you, and Aaron will be your partner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fair. It would get a bit confusing otherwise. What will I be taught first?¡± I asked as I created a hair tie and began pulling my hair back into a tight ponytail.¡±


    ¡°So I am going to get you started with Ki manipulation since you need it for other skills. Luckily for you, Ki manipulation doesn¡¯t count towards active skills and instead gets folded into your passives tree.¡± I finished with my hair and nodded, intrigued by his words.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count as an auxiliary skill?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a complicated question, without a straightforward answer. The system doesn¡¯t categorize certain things as skills and instead sees them as amplifiers or as passives. For example, if I were to give you a sword, and you learn how to use it, it wouldn¡¯t be a skill. It would be seen as a cumulative effect as the system stores progress. Outwardly, it doesn¡¯t affect too much, but it paves the way for skills and titles.¡± Kharon pulled back his hood and sat down on the ground.


    ¡°I think I understand it. It¡¯s strange, where I come from, we don¡¯t have a system, so I¡¯m not used to everything having a qualitative value to it.¡± I ran through some stretches that I haven¡¯t used since I graduated from high school, trying to get ready for what was to come.


    ¡°How odd. I didn¡¯t realize that there would be worlds like that out there. But I wish I could explain it better. But even as a system companion, there are some things that I don¡¯t have answers for. So I apologize, mistress.¡± Kharon gave me a small bow and sounded disappointed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Shit happens, but anyway, before we start, I have a question about stats. Can I only level them up with points, or can I train them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can train each stat and increase it. The system is inherently organic, but eventually, you will reach a plateau that can¡¯t be breached without the use of stat points.¡± Now that it was on a topic he was much more versed in, and he seemed as happy as a skeleton could be.


    ¡°I see; how do I get more stat points outside of leveling up?¡± I sat on the ground and reached towards my toe, slightly embarrassed that I was already sweating, and could feel my heart pounding roughly in my chest.


    ¡°You can get them through class milestones, titles, and even some gear give innate passives towards stats.¡± There really was so much to keep track of, and most of it was almost alien to me. I only knew of some of this stuff through my Wikia diving. I never actually thought that I would live with it.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon. I think I should be ready to go. I got limbered up, so I am ready to learn whatever it is you have to teach.¡± I stood up and dusted off the dirt off my pants. I really need to create some more clothing for myself. I just didn¡¯t want to spend the essence to do it just yet. Not with everything that has to be done still.


    ¡°Good. The first thing will be Ki manipulation, which will require you to meditate and get to your Ki level. However, there are a few things to note about it. The first major thing is that excluding a few exceptions, it can not be pulled from the environment. Most Ki is generated from you and is stored within your body.¡± His eyes dimmed for a moment as he talked. I think when that happens, he is usually consulting something. But I wasn¡¯t too sure.


    I sat down and crossed my legs, getting ready to meditate once more. ¡°So what is Ki exactly? I know in my world there are various definitions of it, so I¡¯m not sure what it means here.¡± I sat back on my hands and watched my companion. In the corner of my vision, I saw Aaron was making his way over to us.


    ¡°Ki is a bit like mana. Where mana has to do with altering the physical environment, Ki affects the user¡¯s self. It amplifies various things, including strength, health, bone density, and whatnot.¡± Ah, that made sense. But there was a disconnect that I was curious about.


    ¡°So why do some classes have no access to mana if they use Ki?¡± Aaron made it over to use and sat down next to me, and crossed his legs. It seems he was just as interested in the conversation as I was.


    ¡°That is also a hard question. But it comes down to the user. The more you train in one field, the harder it is to find the others. Let¡¯s take Aaron, for example. He holds a monk-style class. The path that a living being would take to get to that class and class milestone would slowly sever the connection they had with the physical world as they focus inward. To negate this, you would want to train both, though it¡¯s hard to balance.¡± His jaw clicked together as he talked, directed towards my skeletal friend to my right. What a strange language they shared.


    ¡°I think I understand, and it¡¯s like a mind and body thing. But where does the soul come into play? Why did using it sever my connection to mana?¡± I wish I had my notebook, but I dropped it off in my office. I would just have to do my best to make sure that I could remember it all.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question I may not answer at the moment, for I am forbidden from giving you that answer, at least until you figure it out for yourself.¡± He bowed once more, and I got more annoyed.


    Why the hell couldn¡¯t he tell me? How do they expect me to figure that out with such little information? I glared at Kharon for a few moments, thoroughly angry that he couldn¡¯t tell me. ¡°Whatever, I guess. I¡¯ll figure it out eventually, and I won¡¯t push you to tell me. Can we get back on the topic at hand? How do I manipulate my Ki, and what are those exceptions you talked about earlier?¡±


    Kharon straightened up and ran his boney hands down his cloak. ¡°Thank you, Mistress. But to answer your questions, once you are in your Ki realm, meditate once more on whatever your foundation is, and figure out how to get your Ki to circulate through your body. Once you do that, it becomes much easier to manipulate it to your desire. As for the exceptions, some skills steal Ki from targets. First, however, you must learn how to filter it and turn it into yours. Otherwise, it poisons you.¡±


    I stared at a rock on the ground as I processed his words. So I have to meditate on my foundation, which in my case, would be that stone platform that I saw when I visited it last. As for the rest, it really made me think. Ki relies on the body, mana falls in line with the mind and the outward environment, and the soul is, well, the soul. It was all so much to take it, and some of it made little sense.


    ¡°Thank you, Kharon, anyway, and I am going to dive in now and get to work; I will let you know when I am ready.¡± I bit my lip as a wave of anxiety washed over me as I closed my eyes and meditated.

 Chapter 29

    I appeared back in my Ki realm once my meditation skill activated. Bolts of orange energy danced through the air, and globs of liquid floated around floated aimlessly. Bolts of lightning smashed into the platform at rhythmic intervals. So all I had to do here was learn how to manipulate Ki. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard, hopefully. I walked across the air and onto the stone platform. A faint orange fog hung in the air and pressed down into the surrounding area.


    The energy crackled and vibrated as it parted for me, allowing for me to sit down on the foundation. As soon as I entered the area, it immediately wrapped itself around me, threatening to push me to the ground. But I kept on until I reached the center and sat. The jagged rocks bit through my pants and crunched under my weight.


    Now that I was here, I could see the rough outline of my body in the sky, and a circle of seven padlocks sat on my chest, and that hazy mist extended outwards for as far as the eye could see. I looked around and listened to the crackling of an unseen power. Now, how would I do this?


    I crossed my legs and closed my eyes, and cleared my mind, which was far easier than I thought it would be, given the amount of trouble that I had getting this skill in the first place. I let out a sigh and focus on the power that existed in this area. Now, how was I going to do this? I can¡¯t just force it as I did with my soul.


    I took a deep breath and focused on the power, and tried to pull it towards me. However, it ended up ignoring me and drifted through my attempts to wrangle it. Finally, I opened my eyes and watched the waves of energy as they lazily soared through the air. However, the bolts of power picked up in intensity and dug small craters into the stone platform. Small globs of debris rained down from the air and crashed into me, though it didn¡¯t really hurt all that much.


    I stared at the bolts of lightning for a moment as I tried to work out a plan. If forcing it wouldn¡¯t work, what if I tried to let one of them impact me? It must be filled with Ki, so if I let one hit me fill me, shouldn¡¯t it fill me with Ki and speed up the process a bit? I must be going slightly mad if I am just going to lie there and get struck by lighting.


    I can¡¯t say that I am too keen on more pain, especially not after the whole soul-fracturing incident. I just don¡¯t have time to sit there and figure out how to do this any other way. I clenched my fist since I decided and approached the area with a fair amount of trepidation. This was a bad idea, but I didn¡¯t have the patience just to sit here and meditate on using my Ki.


    I sat down and clenched back the fear that was twisting in my stomach. This is gonna hurt like hell. I could feel it in my bones. I swear a part of me is becoming a masochist. I held my breath and counted my heartbeat. On the seventh, all of my nerves lit on fire, and then I heard the peal of lighting fill my ears. My body locked up, and I collapsed as I lost control. The pain was still unbearable even with the pain resistance stat.


    Why the fuck did I think that was a good idea? I writhed on the ground as my cells absorbed the power that coursed through my veins. Then, finally, I twisted and rolled away just before another bolt of power dug into the stone. The pain still bit at my nerves, but it was a little more bearable. But with each passing second, the power within me welled and pressed against my insides.


    With each heartbeat, I felt like I was on the cusps of exploding. I fought back the feeling, yet it refused to subside. I struggled and fought to contain it, but it was a losing battle. I knew that this was a bad idea. Why did I have to be so stupid? I forced myself up and glanced around the room, desperate to release the buildup of power inside of me. I wrapped my arms around myself and glanced at the padlocks that hung above me. They must be the key to stop this.


    But how was I going to get it out? What if I treated it the same way that I treat the soul in my medium? I closed my eyes and focused on the tidal wave in my chest, and pushed it out. It resisted at first, but I fought back with everything that I had. But much to my dismay, it didn¡¯t budge, and I panicked.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do or how even to fix this. My eyes flung open, and I glanced around like an animal locked in a cage as the pain grew sharper and my vision blurred. I collapsed onto my knees and grasped my head, regretting this decision with every part of my being. I focused inwards once again and tried to change my approach. If I couldn¡¯t force it, I would guide it.


    I took short, quivering breaths since it was beyond hard to breathe and tried to construct a plan. I would have to try to shift the power¡¯s path and get it concentrated elsewhere, but how would I guide it? My pain-addled mind tried to come up with a solution but to no avail.


    The pressure in my chest slowly changed from ballooning outwards to a steady staccato of pulses that lit every nerve with searing pain. I fought and struggled as it reached new heights, though it paled compared to what I felt with the soul fracturing. Eventually, I fell onto the stone platform in a twitching heap as the power wracked my body before I passed out.


    Based on your previous choices, you have unlocked a Ki aspect:


    The Aspect of Lightening: Instead of slowly approaching an unknown, you chose instead to fling yourself into it. With each choice, you face it head-on, often looking for the easiest way to defeat it. Sometimes, however, the easiest choice may not be the best one.


    All Ki-based abilities now have increased speed, and power, at the cost of some defense and increased stamina usage.


    Titles Earned:


    Walker of Two Paths: Instead of embracing one aspect of three, you instead have taken two. Will you continue to walk this path?


    Effect unknown


    Force of Will II: You continue to show your will by subjecting yourself to unimaginable pain.


    -Increased pain tolerance


    -+2 base will


    Ki Saturation, lightning aspect.


    While meditating in your foundation, a bolt of pure Ki lightning struck you, filling your cells with purified Ki.


    Base increase of +2 to all physical traits.


    Plus, a flat increase to your overall perception


    You now have Ki manipulation I


    I woke up in the courtyard, quickly dismissing the screen that obscured my vision. I felt stronger than I ever had before. The world felt crisper, and I could even more clearly see the dust that glided through the air and the rays of light. All the surrounding colors were far more vibrant and saturated with colors I have never even seen before.


    I sat up and rubbed my head, surprised at the fact that I didn¡¯t really feel all that bad. Maybe a few aches, but nothing more than that, surprisingly. I looked around and noticed that the movements were much more fluid than before. Aaron was to my right, still, with his legs crossed. A hazy orange glow came from his body and cast a faint glow on the grey stones under him.


    Kharon was busy humming to himself and playing with some fire and water that danced between his fingertips, which made me slightly jealous. But at least I had my soul powers and Ki.


    Kharon tore his gaze from his magic and glanced at me. With this improved vision, I could see various indents and scratches on his bones. ¡°Oh, so you ¡®re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mumbled to myself and stretched out. My muscles felt strange. Like they were springs that were ready to fire at any moment while simultaneously being limber. It was an intoxicating feeling. Maybe I should have spent more time in the gym if this was what it felt like to be healthy.


    He stared at me for a moment before he mashed his teeth together. ¡°I am very disappointed in you.¡± His words rang in my ears for a moment as a wave of confusion washed over me.


    ¡°Why? What did I do?¡± I brought my legs back to my chest and glanced at him as dozens of thoughts danced around my mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were dumb enough to sit in the path of a Ki lighting. Why would you do something so moronic?!? You could have died.¡± I swear I could hear anger through his monotonous words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know what to do, and I got frustrated trying to meditate it out since you didn¡¯t tell me how else to do it.¡± I shot back, instantly on the defensive.


    ¡°Calixa, you need to practice restraint and better judgment. I shouldn¡¯t have to tell you not to sit in the way of a lightning bolt. But, you also have to realize that all of our lives are intertwined with yours. If you were to perish, we would all go with you. It¡¯s not just about you but all of us.¡± He mashed his teeth together, emphasizing his words.


    His words struck a nerve, and immediately I felt guilty. He was right, of course. I was a little impatient and jumped ahead without thinking. ¡°Yes, Kharon, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think about all of that. I was just trying to get stronger quickly, so I can protect myself and everything else here.¡± I wrapped my arms around my knees and glanced away from him, wallowing in my shame.


    ¡°I¡¯m not all that mad. I can¡¯t change what happened there, just so long as you know the mistakes you could have made. As for the rest, let us worry about it. The bosses know what is on the line and can be brought back to life. You can¡¯t. We need you so we can exist. So please, Calixa, rely on us, as much as we rely on you, okay?¡± I felt his boney hand on my shoulder, and his words took a seemingly softer tone.


    I nodded my head and glanced in his direction once again, choosing to focus on the buildings behind him, however. ¡°I understand; I¡¯ll do my best from now on, Kharon.¡± My reply was meek since I was still far too embarrassed to look directly at him. Well, only partially embarrassed, mostly ashamed of my actions.


    A short second later, a stinging pain spread across my forehead, causing my head to jerk back. I shot a glare towards Kharon, who was the culprit of my pain, as he pulled his hand away from me. ¡°Good, now that I have your attention, you still have some training to do with the lieutenant, yes?¡±


    I rubbed my forehead, trying to massage out the pain from the unnaturally powerful flick. ¡°Yeah, I suppose I should get to that,¡± I mumbled angrily to myself as I stood up and saw that Aaron was standing there menacingly.

 Chapter 30

    I cleared my throat awkwardly as I stared at my underling. His gloved fist curled into a tight fist. He clacked his teeth a few times, clearly asking me something. ¡°He¡¯s curious if you are ready or not.¡± I heard Kharon call out behind me.


    ¡°Damn, a girl just wakes up from almost dying, and I don¡¯t even get a break?¡±


    A quick chitter back was the response I got from Aaron, which my companion quickly translated. ¡°He said that sounds like a personal problem, and to get to it, empress.¡± Though the title of empress seemed to be tacked on as an afterthought, I felt that Kharon left out a few words.


    I snickered at Aaron and raised my hands. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t realize that you were so rude. Maybe you should learn to respect your elders.¡± It was fun being able to talk shit with someone and helped push away some of the guilt that was still coiled tightly in my chest.


    He chittered once more and raised his fist. ¡°He said you would have to make him. But anyway, let me go over the general rules of sparing if that''s what you want to do. Aaron is a boss, so we can revive him free of cost if you manage to defeat him. He will take it easier on you until you get a few levels, so you aren¡¯t hurt too badly. Anything goes really in these kinds of fights.¡±


    I bobbed my head in agreement. ¡°Got it. Bear with me for a bit while I get used to some of these skills, please, Aaron.¡± I called over to him as I focused on the power that I felt in my chest. It was much like what I felt in my Ki realm, though compacted into a tight sphere that was rapidly spinning inside of my chest.


    Alright, so now that it was compacted, I just had to use it, but how was the question? Now that I have my companion here, why don¡¯t I ask him? ¡°Hey Kharon, how do I use Ki? I have the manipulation skill, and I¡¯m just not sure on how to use it.¡±


    ¡°Ki is compacted in your chest in a core, and much like a volcano, it¡¯s constantly ready to erupt. However, you get to decide when it¡¯s released. You just have to point it in the right direction. Now, with that being said, you have to keep two things in mind while using it. The first is that it will flow with the easiest path. The second is that you have to limit how much you use. If you let it out all at once, you will quickly use it up. So it''s best to keep a small, steady flow until you have more Ki compressed.¡±


    I closed my eyes and thought over his words. So it¡¯s like a volcano, huh? I pulled my attention inwards for a moment and felt how it spun around. Small staccatos of power would bounce across its surface before being quickly reabsorbed by the ball of energy. Alright, so I had to limit how much I use, and it would flow with the easiest path. I just had to keep track of these things.


    I slightly released my hold on the sphere and directed it towards my legs. Instead of a trickle of energy that I was expecting, it was a torrential flood of power that erupted from my core and quickly rushed through hidden trails in my body. A sense of strength filled me, and I opened my eyes and saw a faint haze of golden orange energy coming from my lower half.


    That was so cool! I attempted to do a small bunny hop to see what it was like and instead jumped five feet into the air. My heart was hammering away in my chest as I grew excited. I slowly turned off the Ki that was rushing to my legs and felt that the core had grown a little smaller and turned a little slower. ¡°So Kharon, how quickly does it replenish?¡±


    ¡°Depending on your proficiency with it, anywhere from all day to just a few minutes. It¡¯s a skill that also heavily relies on meditation to master, though, so you have to stay on top of that if you want to keep compressing more power into your core.¡± Kharon walked over small cropping of rocks that sat a little ways away from us and sat down and brought down his hood.


    ¡°I see, so do I have to ascend realms or anything and cultivate Ki?¡± All this talk made me think about all those cultivations I¡¯ve seen on various writing sites and filled me with a bit of fear that I would have to sit here and meditate for years to get anywhere worthwhile.


    ¡°What? I have no clue what you mean by that. The only thing that you are doing is using your own body¡¯s resources to get stronger. It''s kind of like a muscle. The more you use it, the stronger it becomes.¡± He stared at me for a moment, clearly baffled by my words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just another thing from my world.¡± I waved him away as I focused back on Aaron. I brought my hands back up and glanced at them. As I tried to work out a plan, toning out Kharons murmur about how my world was a strange one. So what if I infuse my legs and fist with Ki? It should mushroom my speed and strength, though I was curious about what would happen since my right hand is my medium.


    I channeled the power into my first and saw it light up softly. I was very careful not to let too much escape, but just enough to make me a little stronger. My hand and medium pulsed once, and I activated my soul claw since I was already familiar with it.


    The soul in my hand quivered as the Ki met it and extended outwards much faster than last time. I raised my fingers to the air, marveling at their appearance for a moment. This was all so awesome. Sometimes I still couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. I gave my soul claw a few test swings and immediately was struck with how easily they cut through the air.


    With each slice, I could hear the air whistle and felt my muscles ripple with power. Oh yeah! Look at me; I¡¯m slowly becoming a badass! I did a small dance, completely forgetting that I had my two skeletal friends with me. However, their blank stares were enough to pull me back and mumble a meek apology.


    I cleared my throat and felt my cheeks warm up. ¡°Anyway, Aaron, do you have a high-speed movement technique? I want something that would let me cross distances quickly.¡±


    He tilted his head and vanished before reappearing right in front of me. A small gust of wind rocked me as the air was quickly displaced. Damn, he was fast! Whatever that skill was, I wanted it. I wanted to be able to do cool stuff like that too, but I was also a child at heart.


    Aaron¡¯s inky black eye sockets stared at me as he chittered out a long sentence. ¡°He said the move is called shunpo, and he is happy to teach it to you. However, there are a few things to keep in mind while using it. The first thing is that it is extremely demanding at low levels on stamina and Ki, at least until you level it up. The next is that if you wish to use it consecutively, you have to be touching a surface. Otherwise, the skill is unusable.¡±


    The more I listened, the more questions I had, but I should first work on the basics. ¡°That¡¯s fine Aaron, just teach me the skill, and I will do my best to make sure that I train the skill with it the best I can.¡± He nodded his head, and Kharon crossed his boney legs. Something was telling me that this was going to be a very long day.


    I collapsed on the ground in an exhausted heap. I¡¯ve been here with these two for well over five hours, and I still haven¡¯t made any progress with the skill. I sucked at the air as my heart hammered away in my chest. My entire body ached, and I found it incredibly hard to move. Why did learning new skills have to be so damned hard?


    The entire basis of the skill was moving in as few steps as possible to a location. However, I had to keep up ki usage during it, which was a lot harder than it looked for various reasons. However, the biggest one being that my stamina bar drained rapidly because Ki was only a small fraction of what I had to do. The rest relied on my body and strength, and I was clearly out of shape, even with the title buffs I received.


    I sucked in another deep breath and glanced at my notification menu, and saw that I added a point into strength and endurance throughout this entire ordeal. I just wanted this stupid skill. A quiet huff escaped from my lips, and I felt myself getting angry before I heard Kharons words in the back of my mind. I needed to be patient, and rushing things won¡¯t help. If I take a little time to get this skill, then that is okay. I would eventually get it. But maybe it was best that I take a break. I have been doing this for a little while, after all.


    ¡°Alright, guys. I¡¯m probably going to take a small nap and ponder on what I can do to make this a little easier on me, along with working on some lore for the domain.¡± I told them both as I stood up. My body ached, and I was exhausted. As a domain god, I know that I didn¡¯t need sleep, but my being craved it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, mistress. Just message us if you need something.¡± I waved my hand towards Kharon and teleported back to my office. I walked over to the desk and grabbed my bag, and flung myself onto the cot. It wasn¡¯t the most comfortable thing I¡¯ve ever slept on, but at the moment, it was perfect. I rolled onto my back and rifled through it.


    What I wanted were my notebook and a bottle of water, and a snack bar. Not because I needed it, but because I wanted it. I quickly unwrapped it and devoured it. The sweet taste of a chocolate chip sat on my tongue, and I relished it for a bit. Really, it was the little things that mattered the most. It reminded me of the life that I left behind. I didn¡¯t miss most of my life, just some of it.


    I unscrewed the water bottle and quickly downed half of it in one gulp, enjoying the fresh, cold taste that seemed to travel into my chest. Ah yes, how I¡¯ve missed that feeling. I quickly screwed the cap back on and tucked it into my bag again, so I wouldn¡¯t be tempted to drink the rest of it.


    I grabbed my notebook and pen and jotted out some thoughts I¡¯ve had throughout the day, along with some of the stuff I wanted to test out once I was finished with my nap. A yawn forced its way through my lips, and I closed my notebook and placed it on the floor before rolling over onto my stomach and falling into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 31

    SURPRISE!


    It''s like 1230am for me, and instead of writing another chapter, I just decided to edit and post one from my backlog. Let me know if something seems weird, and I''ll fix it asap


    My eyes fluttered open and locked onto the concrete ceiling of my office. My body hurt in places that I didn¡¯t even know existed. I really need to work out more. I groaned as I rolled over to my side, only to have a minor heart attack, when I saw Alessia sitting in my chair, looking over my notebook.


    ¡°Alessia, what are you doing?¡± I asked as I sat up and tried to calm my pounding heart.


    She tore her gaze from my notebook and glanced at me. Her eyes focused on me, and all I saw for a moment were two orbs of brilliant gold with sapphire flecks. Her skin was slightly more opaque than before, and her hair had more substance. I felt my breath catch in my throat as I stared at her, entranced for a short time before I cleared my throat and averted my gaze.


    She caught me totally off guard there; I didn¡¯t expect to see her so alive, nor just chilling in my chair. She closed my notebook and placed it on the table. She mouthed something towards me, yet no words came out. I stared at her lips for a moment as I tried to decipher her words, but I wasn¡¯t all that great at reading lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alessia. I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say to me.¡±


    I sat up and rubbed my eyes, and pulled my hair back into a bun. Alessia reached out towards my bag and reached inside, and pulled out a pen. It slightly irked me that she felt she had the right to go through my stuff, though I would say nothing outwardly about it. At least until I knew what she was up to.


    She flipped open the notebook to a blank page and jotted something down while I stood up and stretched out a bit before walking over, curious about what she was writing. Once I made it over to the desk, I pulled the notebook away from her and quickly read what she wrote.


    Empress, it appears that you cannot hear my words. I apologize for my inability to communicate with you properly. Please forgive me.


    I shook my head at her and let out a small chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s alright; I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just glad that I can finally talk to you.¡±


    She quickly jotted out more stuff while I took a second to look myself over. My clothes were dirty, and I¡¯m pretty sure that I smelled, and that was a thought that didn¡¯t sit too well with me. I think that had to do with kitchen work, though. I detested being covered with food or anything else of the sort. However, the thought sent a pang of sadness through my chest. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed it. I just don¡¯t know what food was edible here in the area, and I wasn¡¯t gonna take the risk of using anything here, anyway. Not with zombies that roamed around. That¡¯s a quick way to get sick.


    I stretched out, and my nose curled when I confirmed the ugly truth. I stank. Maybe it was time I jumped back into the lake and got clean and created a new set of clothing. Hopefully, a set will last longer, so I can store these for later. I just didn¡¯t know what I wanted, and I had to be careful cause I may splurge with essence that I don¡¯t have.


    I glanced back over to the notepad once I heard the scribbling stop and skimmed it over.


    Anyway, it has come to my knowledge that you have been training with the lieutenant, and I find that information somewhat troublesome. He is a bloodthirsty skeleton, and I worry about your wellbeing.


    I nodded my head and pulled a chair over to my desk to sit down. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have too much to worry about. They all know what¡¯s at stake if I get hurt. Besides, I¡¯m just trying to get skills set up for when the domain opens up. Trying to find my path and all that.¡±


    I rested my elbows on the table and interlaced my fingers as I watched her face. A flicker of a pout appeared on her face before it vanished, and she grabbed the pen once more and scribbled.


    You didn¡¯t think to come to me first?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think about coming to you first. You were just busy training, and I wanted to learn some close-range combat skills, and he seemed like the best bet. I didn¡¯t realize that it meant that much to you.¡± I stared at her for a few moments, thinking over her words. I definitely think she is the most expressive out of the bunch by far. It¡¯s kind of amusing how seriously she takes her job, though.


    As your chosen, I insist you come to me with such endeavors, for I am more than happy to assist you in any way that I can.


    ¡°Oh, it sounds like you just want me for yourself there, Alessia.¡± I shot back with a chuckle. Her eyes, however, betrayed nothing.


    What I desire is for me to know. So, please, just tell me ahead of time, so I may accompany you. You are my charge, after all.


    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t planning on going back to Aaron for a little while, anyway. My body hurt from all the training yesterday. So how are the recruits for the honor guard doing?¡± I asked as I meandered back to the bed, far too exhausted for anything else.


    She grabbed the notebook, pulled a chair over to us, sat down, and started writing again as I lay in bed. I think this was the first time that I actually got to be lazy for once since I got here, and I have to say, it feels lovely.


    They are all subpar, and I am slowly weeding out the weak. Only the best shall serve you, Lady Asteria.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good. Do what you must with them.¡± A yawn escaped from my lips, and I opened up my menu to start creating some stuff. Namely, a blanket so I could lay here all warm and cozy. ¡°Anyway, now that we are talking, what do you remember of the past? Before you became an undead?¡± I glanced at her sideways as I tried to gauge her reaction.


    She stared off into space for a moment, and a look of sadness crossed her face as she wrote.


    I am afraid I can¡¯t recall anything clearly¡ªonly small tidbits, and from what I gathered from your book here. The only thing I know for sure is that I am duty-bound to protect you at all costs and that I am yours and yours alone.


    Damn, a part of me felt bad. I mean, I sat here and created an alternative reality for her. The question is, should I tell her or leave it as is? ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Her face scrunched up slightly as she thought it over before the pen touched the paper once more and filled the room with the constant scribble of writing. As she did, I created a large fluffy blanket to wrap myself up and relax for a little while. Now all that was left was clothing, but I guess that could wait till I got up.


    Well, lately, the haze has gotten thinner, and more knowledge has come to me. For example, as I was training the honor guard, I had a flashback of marching with the 12th legion to the stronghold along with a platoon of honor guard trainees though I can¡¯t seem to recall the reasoning for it.


    How odd, it seems that trait I unlocked seems to be paying dividends by slowly adding to memories, but of things that never actually happened or of thoughts that may have passed throughout the day. Maybe I could get away with not telling her the truth. But was I willing to lie to her about everything? Was it a choice I was willing to live with? ¡°I see. Thank you for that, Alessia. You¡¯ve answered a few questions I had on my mind about everything.¡±


    I lay there quietly for a few moments as I struggled with myself. I felt guilty for changing her memories, but honestly, how would she know? On the other hand, she has my notebook, so maybe she already knows about it. ¡°Alessia, would you be mad at me if I told you that what you remember was a lie?¡±


    The silence was deafening as I waited. Each second that ticked by took longer than the last until I heard the pen hit the paper. The thought of her hating me filled my heart with terror as I waited. Soon enough, however, the writing came to a close, and I dreaded rolling over to see it. I swallowed a deep breath and quickly threw myself over to see what she wrote on the paper.


    I suppose I should be angry with you. However, I am also thankful. Undead like me are just husks. Just mere shadows of what we were in life. While the potential is there to detest you, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I have a purpose and a drive, and because of that, the haze that surrounds me is slowly lifting, and everything is becoming clear once again.


    The breath I held clenched in my chest, quickly evacuated, and the anxiety that was coiled around my heart was replaced with relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing it. I would have felt bad keeping that from you.¡±


    We all had a feeling it happened, mostly the named ones. But we embraced it. No longer are we nameless undead who wander aimlessly. We are the undead of Asteria now, and we will go wherever the path may take us.


    I teared up slightly at the words and nodded my head. ¡°Thank you, Alessia. I will do my best to guide you no matter what it takes.¡± I pulled the blanket up a little higher and snuggled into the warmth.


    I opened my eyes and glanced at the clock and saw that a few hours had passed. Maybe I should really cut back on sleeping, it may be a problem in the future, but I just loved it far too much to give it up. I glanced around the room and saw that Alessia was sitting at my chair with her feet propped on the desk. She was running a finger across the blade of her pole-axe and staring at it thoughtfully.


    ¡°Good evening! Sorry that I fell asleep again.¡± I felt bad just leaving her all alone again, but at least I felt significantly better than last time. In fact, I felt like I was ready to go again with training. So see, sleeping isn¡¯t so bad.


    She shifted the poleaxe and reached for the notebook she had on the desk. While she did that, I suppose I should get up and get some clothes made for myself. Maybe some armor, too, while I was at it. I stretched and enjoyed how loose and limber I felt.


    She extended the notebook out to me after a time, and I gave it a quick look over.


    I have no quarrels with it. I¡¯m content to sit here looking after you, ensuring your safety. Are you out to do more training later?


    ¡°Yeah, right after I get some clothing made. I want to learn Shunpo from Aaron and pick up some hand-to-hand combat skills. After that, I want to learn how to use a sword and then work on my soul skills for a bit.¡± I yawned again as I opened up my menu and gave her back my notebook. I would probably create a book for her to use so she wouldn¡¯t take up my precious paper.


    Now, what kind of clothing did I want? I want something that I can wear to train with, and then something to have as dress wear for when the time came. Something that would denote my status as Empress. Alessia sat beside me as I thought about the various things I could make. I wanted something stretchy for starters to train in. I wanted to be comfortable and look decent at the same time, though I don¡¯t think that mattered too much since the undead surrounded me.


    I felt the notebook brush my hand, and I took it and skimmed it over as I planned out my clothing.


    I will attend your training to ensure that the lieutenant does not get overzealous and harm you. As for swordsmanship, I can teach you that. My class gives me innate passives for all melee weapons.


    I handed the paper back to her and designed a pair of elastic pants and a crop top with a training bra. It was gonna cost me, but I needed it. ¡°That would be amazing. I¡¯ve never held a sword before, though.¡± As I spoke, I worked out a few kinks with the clothing and settled on making everything slate grey. Unfortunately, I was far too lazy at the moment to make sure that everything was matching color-wise.


    The clothing quickly formed around me, and I saved the template as Calixta¡¯s Exercise Wear. I had a feeling that I was going to go through a lot of these. Hopefully, it was worth the cost. I ran my hands over the fabric, enjoying the soft feel and mentally giggling at the fact that I could make designer clothes here, and there would be no one here to stop me.


    I adjusted my hair and glanced at Alessia, and spun around. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She stared at me for a moment, and the corner of her eye twitched ever so slightly.


    I strongly disagree with how revealing that outfit is. What if someone were to see?


    I shrugged at her and created a pair of socks to go with my shoes. ¡°So? All that is around here is undead, not much in the man department if that is what you are worried about.¡± I quickly pulled on my shoes and sat back on my cot. Alessia looked slightly in distress as she jotted something out.


    Empress, I refuse to let anyone gaze at you in such a lavacious manner or even lay a hand on you.


    I read her words and chuckled, ¡°Relax, you don¡¯t need to be so high-strung; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything. I¡¯m far too busy with you guys, anyway. Ready to go?¡±


    Her jaw clenched for a moment, and she nodded her head and set the notebook down, and we teleported out towards the stronghold. All the while, I was curious about how she was so emotional as a spirit and why she was slowly growing more solid as time passed.

 Chapter 32

    The world around me shifted as the teleport function finished, and I appeared in the courtyard. A few of the undead were moving in squads around the outskirts of the stronghold. They were becoming more unified and a little more intelligent, though considering what they were, anything improved.


    I crossed my arms and looked around for Aaron, though much to my annoyance, I had no clue where he was. ¡°Come along, Alessia, let us find our wayward officer.¡± I waved my hand towards her and walked towards the main building. I¡¯ll have the captain send a detachment of undead back to the mines, so I can start building up my stone supply once more. I had no clue how much was left there, but I might as well dry it out while I still had the time to do it without interference from the adventurers.


    I walked up the staircase and pushed open the massive wooden door, revealing a large lobby. A dozen undead were positioned around the large lobby watching over everything. Sadly, however, there wasn¡¯t much to guard over right now¡ªjust an empty stronghold filled with the undead. I strode past the zombies and skeletons and puffed my chest out just a little. I have some acting to keep on. I made a quick motion, pulled up the map of this building, and started walking through it.


    I could have just teleported to where Aaron was, but really, I just wanted an excuse to explore the area a bit and see my handy work. So far, it looked good, but I would go through and touch the rooms a bit more once my stone reserve was fixed. Hell, I¡¯ll even expand the building a bit along with adding in a few more. I still have a little longer left on the protection period. I glanced at the map and saw that he was in a room in the far back of the building along with the officers of the legion.


    I went onwards through the hallways, checking out the rooms and planning out what they were going to be. Since this was the main building, I guess each room would have to fill an administrative purpose and a few bunk areas. I¡¯ll even make a few rooms for my officers. Though the stress was real, I had such little time for everything. Maybe I should cut back on the sleep a bit and go from there.


    A small sigh escaped from my lips as I felt a tension headache build up. This was so much work. I¡¯m just thankful my bosses could manage the undead for me. Otherwise, I may just implode from the stress of everything. I pinched the bridge of my nose and pressed on a little more as I mapped out more of the building, until I came to a set of wooden doors that were propped open. Coming from the inside, I heard the familiar chittering of Aaron and a reply in the form of a guttural moan from Rikard.


    I puffed my chest up and pressed the door open, which swung silently on its hinges, and I strode into the room. Appearances Calixa gotta keep it up when you are in public. A handful of lifeless eyes locked onto me as I marched in. In the middle of the room was a large table with a large paper map of my current domain on it, which looked like ti was hand-drawn. More than likely, that was Kharons doing. A large window on the far stonewall let a handful of rays of light into the room, basing everyone in the soft twilight glow. Rikard and Aaron stood next to each other, with the skeleton pointing towards a spot. A few of the elites were here as well, staring at the map. I had yet to decide on their ranks, but for now, I may just settle on calling them warrant officers. Considering that I had a lieutenant already, and a captain, so it works out. Maybe down the road, once the domain grew and I could afford to field larger armies, promotions would be in order.


    ¡°Greetings,, everyone,¡± I called out as I crossed the distance towards the table. I could feel Alessia¡¯s presence on my right. It was slightly comforting, though I did suffer a slight chill in response. All the undead gave me a small bow, and Kharon spoke up.


    ¡°Welcome, Mistress. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I was actually searching for the lieutenant here. I wanted to get back to training. But what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked as I leaned against the table and looked over the map. The location on the mine was already marked and circled along with a few key areas.


    ¡°The captain here wanted to begin defence preparations, and you were away at your office. So we were working out troop deployments and key locations to hold. They wish to be prepared for the invaders once they return.¡± Ah, the map was making a little more sense. But that was an odd term. Usually, he just calls them Adventures, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s up with that. I¡¯ll have to pull him to the side and see why. I¡¯m also just thankful that my leadership is competent and can make choices on their own.


    ¡°I see. That is a perfect call; thank you, captain. What are we looking at doing?¡±


    Kharon pointed towards the first circle on the map. The thin tip of his finger pressed against the paper crinkling it slightly. ¡°This is a key route towards the stronghold. The forest here is thinner, so we will tear down a few trees and create a road and a small defensive area around it. We will also send a few detachments towards the mines to hold it there since we don¡¯t want to lose a precious resource. The rest are just areas we may deploy troops to hold for now until we get reinforcements.¡±


    Wow, I am actually thrilled that they can do this on their own. Though a part of me felt bad that I was essentially useless. I lacked experience with troop deployments, though in my defense, I didn¡¯t have to worry about that back on Earth. ¡°Very good. Effective immediately, I will promote all the elites to warrant officers, and they will be the best fighter for their specified detachment. I want all free hands to be out collecting plants and fibers so I can convert it into uniforms. All the plants collected will be placed by the fountain for collection. I will also have weapons made and produced shortly to shore up defenses.¡±


    The captain nodded his head and shot a look towards one of the skeletons in the room. They stared at each other for a moment before the skeleton ran out of the room. I wish I could communicate with the other undead like that. But I don¡¯t mind the delegation. It saves me time in the end. ¡°Thank you, mistress.¡± Kharon gave me a small bow, and I waved him away.


    ¡°Anyway, how are the undead in the domain doing? Any close to evolution or unlocking a new class?¡± I asked as I placed both my hands against the table and leaned into it.


    My companion nodded his head and crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, a few of the feral skeletons that roam the outside of the stronghold have displayed some bone manipulation skills. We can send a few of the honor guards out to gather a few and see if we can force an evolution into them. It would be nice to increase our resources.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Why are they considered feral, though?¡± Such strange words were leaving my companion¡¯s mouth and left me with a sense of confusion. Things have been changing quickly since that trait changed a few days ago.


    ¡°We refer to them as feral since they are not a part of the army. They keep to themselves and have often clashed with the legion. Some may not come willingly.¡± I scrunch my eyebrows as I realized the severity of what was occurring.


    ¡°Thank you Kharon. Alessia, please send a few spirits out and capture a few of the skeletons that have bone manipulation. Place them wherever we can and keep them safe for the time being. Kharon, will you accompany me to my office? We have a few things to discuss in private.¡± I glanced towards Alessia and saw that she hesitated. A look of longing danced across her eyes before she nodded and disappeared with her poleaxe clasped firmly in her hands.


    ¡°Of course, mistress. I will meet you there." Then, with a muted display of grey light, Kharon vanished, leaving me in the room of undead.


    ¡°Rikard, for the detachment going towards the mine, if possible, I want a smaller section to accompany it for continued mining. I want to rebuild our resource reserves. For the troops going out to create a road, I have a few key things I want done. First, we can either refine the wood and get it into our stockpile, or we can build with it as we work on the road. Whichever is the easiest. Second, I want the road to extend out towards the lake¡¯s shore and stop there. I plan on working on the entrance a bit more in the coming days.¡± I actually didn¡¯t have a plan going on, but since my bosses took the initiative, I could build on it as I went.


    The captain nodded his head, and I glanced towards Aaron next. ¡°As for you, Aaron, once I finish my conversation with Kharon, we are going back to training. I want to master that skill, along with another from you.¡± The skeleton bobbed his head, and I flashed everyone in the room with a quick smile. ¡°Thank you everybody. You are doing a fantastic job so far. Keep it up!¡± Encouragement was key to morale, though I wasn¡¯t sure how that affected the undead.


    Aaron gave me a nod and chittered his teeth. I had no clue what he said, but I¡¯ll take it as a yes. I gave one last cursory glance around the room before I too teleported out, and back to Kharon to figure out what was going on in my domain and why it was changing so fast on its own.

 Chapter 33

    I appeared in my office and saw that Kharon was sitting in a chair by my desk. I quickly covered the distance and sat down at my desk. "Thank you for coming, Kharon."


    "It''s no problem, but what did you want to discuss?"


    "So, there were a few disturbing things I heard you talk about in the meeting, and I didn''t want to talk about it in front of the other undead. The first thing was referring to the adventures as invaders. The next referred to the undead outside of the stronghold as feral. It''s a little troubling to me and makes me feel as if they are slipping from my control." I rested my elbows on my desk and interlaced my fingers. I may be overthinking, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    "Well, lately, the other undead have been forming the idea that outsiders are part of the reason the empire fell in the first place. So for continuity''s sake, I refer to them as invaders. It gives them a sense of purpose and unification. As for the ferals, they have become ostracised from the rest of us because of the collective faith trait you unlocked. They still know you are the leader of the domain but will attack everything else." I sat back in my seat and pondered his words.


    So the name shifts were just for the other undead. However, the presence of ferals was slightly bothersome. But it added a minor twist. I was just a little uncomfortable with how quickly my domain seemed to evolve on its own accord. "I understand, I think. I was just worried that things were slowly slipping from my control."


    Kharon bobbed his head as he uncrossed his arms. "Calixa, you should learn to trust us a little more. We won''t lead you astray."


    I strummed my fingers across the table and struggled with my thoughts. "It''s not that I don''t trust you guys. I just don''t like when stuff like this happens."


    "I think you are taking too much on yourself. You should delegate and focus more on things that you can control." His words rang true to me, though it didn''t make it any easier. But I guess I will relent, for now.


    "I know. I just don''t want to be overbearing, but you''re right."


    My companion mashed his teeth together in a way that reminded me of a child that got its way. "Thank you, mistress. Let me focus on building and working with the undead for now. You can focus on training with Aaron for the time being and getting stronger. We need you to hold your own if the time comes." I am glad that my companion was as rational as he is. It was almost as if he was made to compliment me. Speaking of which, I have yet even to see him actually angry.


    "Thank you, Kharon; you are a godsend. Before you go, though, can you design some buildings for us and have the undead work on them? I want to expand the stronghold a bit more before we open up to the public." I sat forward in my seat, and the wave of stress that was floating around my head was slowly fading.


    "Of course, mistress. I will get on that; if anything important happens, I will let you know." The tall skeleton stood up and gave me a bow before he vanished once more. I took a deep breath and stared at my table for a second. I felt like such a mess. Everything had to be perfect, but he was right. I was taking too much on myself.


    It just didn''t sit well with me not doing everything that I could. But I had to rely on them. I cleared my throat and stood up, and glanced around my office once more. Well, it was time to get to training. I summoned my map and teleported back to the courtyard of the stronghold.


    Once I arrived, I saw that the entire area was bustling with activity. Large groups of undead were moving in tight formations and out of the stronghold. I actually didn''t know how many of them I had running around my domain. Maybe it was something that I should keep track of. I watched quietly for a bit, marveling at how well they moved. Compared to the stumbling idiots they were earlier, a lot has changed. But I need more variety in here. The same old undead would be repetitive after a while.


    After finishing my training session with Aaron, I would spawn in some more base mobs and see if I can''t get them to evolve a bit. After all, I only had two t2s right now, and I would definitely need more in the future. I tore my gaze from the formations as they left and started walking around the stronghold, intending to find the lieutenant.


    I found him against a far wall with his arms crossed. Alessia stood next to him, her poleaxe propped up yet within arm''s reach. "Hello, you two, getting along, I hope." I directed my quip more towards Alessia than the other.


    She glanced at me and gave me a small bow with her hand over her heart. Aaron gave me a curt nod and straightened up. I looked them both over and made a mental note to get their clothing. The skeletal officer was mostly nude, other than the pair of gloves I made for him. Alessia was clad in tattered clothing that did little to hide what was underneath. I refuse to let them prance around like this, but that is a task for after this training session.


    "Anyway! Kharon will not be joining us. He is currently doing some stuff for me so that it will be just us three. Since I can''t understand you, Aaron, just instruct me the best you can." The skeleton bounced around on the balls of his feet. And I glanced over at Alessia. "Please let me or Kharon know once we have gained that skeleton. After this training session, I also wish to learn some blade work and whatever weapons you know. I want to expand on my knowledge base."


    She nodded, and Aaron stepped forward and chittered something at me. It was times like this that I wish I could understand the skeleton. Kharon said it was an undead thing, and I didn''t want to waste any essence on something that might not translate over. "I''m gonna pretend I understood what you just said. Anyway, let''s begin!"


    A few hours later,


    I felt Ki build up in my legs as I launched myself forward. All right, now that I was in the air, I had to land and do something close to a skip. I felt the tip of my foot hit the ground, and I let the Ki expand in my leg, and I pressed off again. This time succeeding where I failed many times before. Once I found the rhythm needed, it was much easier to go faster and move around. Though I was still nowhere close to mastering this skill to the extent that Aaron has.


    I landed and had to quickly find my center of gravity and glanced at the notifications.


    You have unlocked Shunpo I


    You now have Ki manipulation II


    Yes! I finally did it! It took fucking long enough. I danced around for a moment in happiness. I finally have a new skill! Now all I had to do was practice with it. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my pounding heart. This skill was strenuous and ate away at my stamina and Ki reserves like it was no one''s business. I took another deep breath and sat down, deciding that it was best for my aching legs. "Thank you, Aaron! I have one last favor to ask. Can you show me how to fight with hand to hand properly?" I never did stuff like that growing up. I mean, I know how to throw a punch, but I never formally attended a class for it.


    Aaron stared at me with his tar-black eyes and nodded his head. I was trying to make sure that I could protect myself in all facets of my life, not just with magic or my bodyguards. I know that I was acting out the role of an empress, but I disagree with the idea of sitting on a throne and not doing anything. I want to be just as strong as those who protect me, if not stronger. I would earn my place and show whatever world that lay outside that there was a reason I am the empress.


    With another gulp of cool air, I pushed myself off of the gravel. My body ached, and my nerves were on fire. I wasn''t exactly the healthiest person around, but I wasn''t overweight, just out of shape. I rolled my neck and tried to do some stretches to help take away some of the pain that assaulted my body almost relentlessly. "Alright, Aaron, let''s start off with the basics. I will happily learn whatever you teach me."


    The skeleton stood next to me and took a stance, much like a boxer would. His hands were raised, and one leg was placed slightly forward. I looked it over and did my best to make sure that I got my body in the same posture. He clenched his fist and slowly threw a punch out. I did my best to mimic the movements, though I have to say it was surreal to see a skeleton in action like this.


    He stopped as I kept trying to imitate his movements and stared at me. The boundless depths of his eye sockets bore into me as he observed me. I went through the same pattern once more before he reached forward with his boney hand. He pulled me forward slightly and adjusted my leg with one of his.


    So my posture wasn''t the best, something that I would have to work on a bit more. I quickly tried to memorize how I was standing, so I can do it right later. As I was running through the motions, I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I felt like a mouse under the watchful gaze of a predator. I quickly spun, locating the source, and saw that Alessia was burning a hole into Aaron and me with a fiery gaze. What was her problem?

 Chapter 34

    Consider joining my patreon if you like what you reading!


    Discord: https://discord.gg/CWDycd8


    Patreon:https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Also don''t forget to vote/rate/review if you like the story!


    I met her eyes, and she spun away, acting as if she wasn''t just staring daggers into my back. I narrowed my eyes and stared at her as I thought about it. I felt that she was taking her job a bit too seriously, and I should work on that and see if she will tone it down a bit.


    I tore my gaze from her and looked back at my teacher, and relaxed a bit to allow him to better position me. I did my best to memorize how I was standing and attempted to throw another punch once more. This time it felt a little smoother.


    Aaron walked around me with a watchful eye and demonstrated the punch once more. I watched as his back leg shifted and his hips and chest swung forward, and his arm shot out. I got back into position, mimicked his movements, and found that they were much easier to perform.


    Congratulations! You have unlocked Basic Hand to Hand combat proficiency I. However, please be aware that this does not increase damage done with hand-to-hand combat and only quantifies experience and determines future class evolutions.


    +100 essence


    Oh! I did something! A quiet snicker escaped from my lips, and a slight twinge of pride blossomed in my chest. I know it wasn''t much, but I was just happy that I was making progress, no matter how small it may be. "Alright, Aaron! Let''s keep it going!"


    Over a few hours, I''ve learned various punches and kicks, and with each successful move, Aaron only grew harsher in my training. Eventually, my muscles changed from a pleasant burn to a raging fire. My lungs desperately tried to quench the heat that was ravaging my chest. I had no idea that just running through basic stances and movements was this intensive.


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough for now, Aaron! I need to catch my breath." I dropped to my back as I swallowed large gulps of air and stared into the sky. The weather cleared up mostly, and a few stray clouds floated lazily past. My eyes wandered down to the notifications that built up over a few hours.


    +1 dexterity


    +1 endurance


    +1 Strength


    Congratulations, you have unlocked Basic Hand to Hand Combat Proficiency II


    I gulped down more air, reflecting a bit on what I learned. I can understand that I won''t be a master overnight, but I had a feeling that my proficiency score won''t be going up this fast for much longer. But I read that it affects my future class milestones, so I want to drag it up as high as possible before I get to that point, along with what other proficiencies I can get.


    I lay there for a moment before my muscles twitched and spasmed, causing me to lament my choices of not working out as much as I should have. But that also begged the question, what would my class evolution be? Currently, I am just a Soul Catalyzer, and I only have a soul transforming skill and a ranged attack. So I would have to be very careful in the coming time with my choices to find a powerful enough class to fit my needs. I will also have to supplement my training with exercises at this rate, so I''m not relegated to being a mess afterward.


    I laid there for a few moments longer as my body pulsated with the pain of working out. Finally, I took another breath and forced myself to stand up. As much as I wanted just to lay there, I didn''t have enough time on my hands to mess around. I brought my map up and looked at the locations I specified for resource drops.


    Near the destroyed fountain, a growing pile of plants looked to be shredded down, which was lovely. I could produce clothing now for everyone. Well, almost everyone. I had to keep the aesthetic I had going on. I stored all the plant fibers, which tallied up to well over a few thousand units. I went ahead and looked across the domain to see how everyone else was looking.


    A large group of undead was slowly building a road from the stronghold out. They were cutting down trees and pulling plants from the ground. A few came behind them with large slabs of stones affixed to the wooden handles, and they were mashing the ground as they walked, compacting it down. Some of the undead were refining the trees that were getting cut down into large planks of wood.


    They were an industrious bunch, though they have their leadership to thank for that. For a while, I was worried that I would have to teach them that stuff, which would have been bothersome because I didn''t know myself how to do half of what they were doing now. While all of that was going on, I decided to scroll the map over to the mines. I was curious about how the small detachment was faring, and much to my surprise, there was a small battle occurring.


    A handful of zombies and skeletons were trying to fight the small horde that was coming their way. Poor undead, maybe I should have brought them into the stronghold, but it was too late for that now. It pained me to watch them kill themselves like that. I mean, I handled their wellbeing, and yet here they were mindlessly killing each other. But it was also a double-edged blade. They had to kill to get stronger cause it would be the only way we would live. I wished it didn''t have to be like this.


    I turned off my map, wanting to get away from the death that was occurring close by. I guess I should go rest for a bit and work on some clothing for the troops, along with a ranking system to differentiate better who they all were, cause let''s be honest here, all the undead looked about the same to me. I know they were all unique, but at the same time, it was tough to tell the skeletons apart, and the zombies were masses of decaying flesh that made it hard to tell who was who.


    I wasn''t even sure if the ghost and spirits could wear clothing, but we would find out. "Alright, Aaron, thank you! I''ll be back in a little while. I want to rest and get some training in with Alessia before we go back to work. You are free to do whatever it is you need to do." I waved my hand at him, and he chittered out a muted response. It sounded like something close to thank you. Maybe I was picking up on how skeletons talk.


    I walked over to Alessia, forcing my legs to move, which was a freakishly challenging task, and placed my hand on her shoulder, and teleported to my office. Once we arrived, I threw myself onto my bed. Alessia sat in my chair, crossed her arms, and stared at me like a parent scolding a child. A look I was all too familiar with, sadly.


    ''What?" I called out as I got comfortable in my bed and pulled up my menu. I wanted to work on clothing for everyone next, and since I did that, I might also work on some stuff for myself. She reached over to my bag, pulled out my notebook and a pen, and wrote as I worked.


    Naturally, I wanted something to look nice, but for this area, I had to focus on storytelling through the environment, and this was one of the best things that I could do for that. So I decided on a simple shirt and a pair of pants that I made to look as if they were covered in cuts and dried blood. However, I would have dress clothing for them for formal occasions that I will keep to the side and clothing for my bosses.


    I heard scribbling stop just as I was working on colors and finishing touches on the clothing. My whole goal here was to find a suitable military outfit for them, and I didn''t quite want to base them off of stuff from Earth, but I would if I have to. So I tore my attention from the menus and looked over to the writing.


    It bothers me so how you allow them to touch you like that. You are an Empress, and no mere being should be allowed to lay a hand on you.


    A strange feeling twisted around my chest. One that I couldn''t quite identify. I''ve lived my entire life believing that nobility was just like anyone else and didn''t have a special right to rule. I wasn''t too keen on changing that line of thought, however. "I understand, Alessia, but I need you to trust me. No harm will come to me. Especially not by those who swore to protect me."


    She wrote once more, and I went back to the clothing. There, only slightly inspired from Earth. I changed both the shirt and the pants to a drab grey and added a pocket on the shirt''s breast and then a pair of cuffs and a collar. I added a zipper down the front, added a flap across the front to hide it from sight, and then added a few pockets around the pant legs.


    I tore my gaze from my menu once more to see what Alessia had to say.


    It''s my prerogative as your chosen to ensure your safety at all times, no matter what.


    I mentally rolled my eyes at her words. I did this to myself. I didn''t think she would come out this overzealous, but I would work on it. "Okay, I get it, Alessia, but trust me. Besides, I''ll keep you around just in case, all right?" I went back to my work. I was hoping that the appeasement would work for now, but we would see. I added a few more touches like a drawstring and even added a rank patch on the shoulder. I knew I said I wouldn''t draw too much from Earth, but I can''t help it. It''s hard making stuff on my own like this without the aid of google.


    Now that I am done with that, I should work on uniform variations and then ranks. But I had no clue where to start with that. So I saved the template as the Legionary Combat Outfit and spawned one in to see what it felt like. The clothing itself was soft to the touch and didn''t feel heavy, which was good. So now I just had to create a destroyed version of this and add variation to it for the rest of the troops to have some sort of uniformity to my new empire.

 Chapter 35

    Hello Hello! We are nearing the end of the preparation arc! Since I know that many of you may be getting antsy about stuff. From here, there are only going to be a few more chapters before we get to the adventures once again! Sorry about that, I got wrapped up in building up her character, and the mobs. Mostly due to the fact I don''t feel like most dungeon cores focus on that as much as they should. From here, we have only about eight more chapters as Calixa, keeps building her empire and power base. Enjoy and let me know what you think


    I did some final tweaks on the uniform, like adding drawstrings at the bottom where the feet are and adding a rank patch on the breast and a grey patterned camouflage to top it all off. Once I was happy with that, I saved the template and worked on various destroyed designs. I really just wanted to outfit them all with clean uniforms, but I know that was impossible at the moment.


    I created a handful of variations. Some were tattered and worn, while others looked like they were cut through with a sword and drowned in blood. Once I was happy with them, I saved the templates and dismissed the screen. Now all that was left were the ranks for the military.


    I wanted to ensure that everything was uniform and there was a clear path of leadership. What should the lowest rank be? Should I stick with modern-day military ranks, or should I go further back in history and use terms like legionary? The thing was that I didn''t quite know how ranks worked back in times of antiquity, so I would use hybrid terms. That seemed like it would be the best bet.


    With that being said, the first rank would be called recruit, which all freshly summoned undead for the military, regardless of tier, would receive. As for a rank patch, I wouldn''t give it one. The next rank would be legionary, which I would designate with a single thin horizontal black bar. Now, what should I create for ranks after that point? Let''s see, I think it would be best to start from the top and work my way down from there. I have a captain who oversees the legion here at the stronghold. Obviously, there are higher ranks, but at the moment, that is the highest rank I will afford to anyone in the military. The next highest would be the Lieutenant, who was the second in command. But should I split up the rank? Make a first and a second lieutenant? I thought it over for a moment and decided that is what would happen.


    I would designate Aaron as a second lieutenant. The first spot would still technically be open, though I did not know who would fill it yet. Maybe I would create a boss for that role. Now I had to create a ranked patch for each. Yay, for me, more designing to be done. I stared at my screen for a moment and tried to think of creating rank insignias without drawing too much from Earth.


    But that was a task that I found difficult. I kept finding myself drifting towards what I know instead of what I could make, and it was a hard habit to break. I really wanted to create something unique and something that I could be proud of. I stared at my screen as I wracked my tired mind for something I could use.


    I think for the officers, I would do a variation of stars and stripes. For the first lieutenant, I would give one silver star; for the second, I would give two. For the captain, it would be two stars next to a golden bar. I would thankfully work out anything higher later since I didn''t have anyone up that high yet.


    Now all that left was the warrant officers and everything in between. For these guys, I would give them chevrons and break them into three different tiers. A warrant officer first class, second and third. The first class would get one chevron, the second two, and the third three. They would function as commanders and masters in their fields and eventually get promoted out of the main ranks and into the officer ranks. Though I was still a bit iffy about that role and may change it in the future.


    Now I just had to work on the foremost army ranks. I already had recruits and legionaries, and now I just wanted to have some diversity in ranks. Something for them to work toward and to better organize everything. What rank would come after legionary, though?


    I think I would refer to those after legionaries as principles, and I would give them two dark horizontal lines. Principles would act as a squad leader, and then above them, I would have specialists, which I would denote with three dark horizontal lines.


    I saved all the templates I was working on and dismissed the screen. Thank god that was finally over. It was a bit nerve-wracking for me. So much to think about, and I didn''t quite have the energy to think things through. The last group that I had to make ranks for would be the honor guard, which I will name the praetorians. The only actual ranks I would give them would be a neophyte, private, sergeant, and captain, and I''ll switch their outfits to a royal purple, with the officers getting black tied into the mix and Alessia getting to wear straight black with a purple cape.


    As for their rank insignias, each rank would get a single shooting star that increased with the rank and with the captain getting a handprint. Once I finished with it all, I saved the templates and spawned one in for Alessia. Since she was already here, I might as well see how well it fits. I included drawstrings and tried to keep the waist a specific size; I hope I could get most of them in a one size fits all category, but I''ll work on the sizes if I need to.


    The clothing spawned as I lay back in the bed, determined to take a quick nap. "There is some clothing there for you to try on. If it''s too small, I''ll make adjustments to it when I wake up. There are two rank patches there as well; one goes on the shoulder, the other goes on the chest. If you have questions for me, wait till I wake up. I''m far too tired to care about it at the moment." I mumbled as I wrapped myself up in blankets. I could feel annoyance bubble up, which was what usually happened when I got tired. Crabbiness that stemmed from sleepiness was usually the culprit, and I didn''t want to take it out on anyone. I pulled the blankets a little tighter around me and drifted off to sleep in the fuzzy warmth that surrounded me.


    I awoke a few hours later feeling well-rested. My body was recovering faster than expected from all the strenuous exercises. At this rate, I could increase my training hours since I could sleep off most of the pain. I sat up and yawned, and looked around the room. Alessia was still sitting at my desk, but she was clad in the uniform that I made for her. Her hair was still tied up in that high ponytail and came down to her shoulder blades.


    Her flesh was a little more opaque than before, and I could see that she had a slight tan. Two golden orbs locked onto me the second she noticed I was awake. "Good morning Alessia," I murmured through a heavy yawn. My bleary eyes looked around the room, and at that moment, I noticed I smelled, and I immediately wanted a bath. That would be the next item on my to-do list before making more clothes and going back to training. This time I wanted to practice using weapons and then on my own with my soul magic.


    She gave me a bow, and her lips moved. This time, a faint whisper filled the room. One that I couldn''t make out since it was so quiet. Yet, it excited me. She was so close to being able to speak, and I couldn''t wait. It would make things easier than just having her write out everything.


    "Anyway, how do you like the outfit? I wasn''t sure that you could wear it since you are a spirit. Can you stand up and show me?" I moved my blanket back and stood up. I should really make my bed, but I was feeling lazy if I was going, to be honest.


    Alessia nodded and stood and spun around. The cape that I made billowed out around her in the wind like a set of black wings. The royal purple outfit hung from her body and seemed to fit her. Maybe a bit too long, but I would make a pair of boots so they could blouse them or tuck them in. I know I said I wouldn''t take too much from Earth, but I couldn''t help it.


    I brought up my menu and quickly designed a pair of combat boots. I wanted something lightweight yet sturdy for them. I also know that it was gonna cost me a fair bit of essence to make due to the lack of materials for it at the moment, but it couldn''t be helped. I''ll just ration them out to the important figures first and then work my way down. I tweaked the design for a bit of bit before eventually deciding on a boot that went part way up the shin. I scaled back the colors a bit to match the black and purple that Alessia was wearing. I worked on the sole and tread of the boot for a little while before I decided that I was happy with it.


    I doubt that these boots would be all that effective in a world like this, but I had to keep up appearances after all. I spawned a pair for her and a pair for me since I decided that these boots looked kinda sexy, and it would save me time designing clothes for myself later on. I ignored the price that appeared for spawning it; I mean, what I don''t know won''t hurt me after all.


    The familiar moats of light floated down from the ceiling and started to coalesce into the shape of the boots. While they were spawning in, I opened my menu and started to think about what I wanted to wear. I mean, I designed clothing for everyone on this domain but myself, and I wanna splurge a bit. I could figure it out while I got ready for my bath.

 Chapter 36

    Another day another chapter. I just finished this Arc on my patreon, so just a few more chapters from here on out before we get to the adventurers, and the fun will begin :D


    I broke the surface of the water and ran my fingers through my hair, trying to clean out the grime and dirt that built up there. I really needed to take better care of myself since I couldn''t stand being unclean. I wish I had the foresight to pack shampoo and whatnot into my bag, but I didn''t think this would happen.


    Oh well, nothing a good scrubbing couldn''t take care of. I vigorously attempted to clean my hair and scrub the rest of my body down. I really missed the luxuries that my life on Earth afforded me. You never really know what you have until you lose it. Though saying those words felt beyond cheesy for me. But they were true.


    Once I was happy with how clean I was, I decided to just float for a while. The water here was clean, though I wouldn''t drink from it. I knew far better than that. Perhaps I wouldn''t get sick, but I wouldn''t tempt fate. But I chose a great time to take a bath.


    The sun was directly in the middle of the sky, and it was mostly clear, with only a few clouds in sight. The water was the perfect temperature, and there wasn''t a soul in sight. Even the zombies that filled the forest with sounds seemed to be a little more quiet than usual.


    Alessia was resting against a tree that overlooked the small lake. Her pole-ax was within arm''s reach, and her mace was fit through a small loop I made for her outfit. Her arms were crossed, and she hovered a few inches off the ground. She was alert and gazed across the area, looking for potential threats, which I highly doubted that there were, but who was I to argue, whatever made her happy.


    She was a fascinating figure, to say the least. She was very serious about her job, and she seemed a tad possessive, which was a little cute. But I would have to have her scale it back with the bosses. I mean, after all, they wouldn''t hurt me. As for outsiders, I don''t think I''ll interact with them all that much. It would keep me safe, though I would have to live with only dealing with the undead. But they were not so bad, mostly.


    The zombies stank and were noisy, while the skeletons just hung around. The ghosts were, well, ghosts. They said little. But I also had to focus on getting some diversity going on; I need higher tier undead to keep this domain functioning, especially once I expand it.


    But that begged the question. What was Alessia going to evolve into? She was growing more solid and could affect physical objects well enough. There was just so much that I didn''t know about the undead that I couldn''t even make an educated guess. Hell, I didn''t even know what the skeletons would evolve into.


    But that would come with time. I quickly spun in the water, swam to the shore, and grabbed the towel that I had hanging on a branch of a low-hanging tree. I took some time to clean up the surrounding area to make my lake look a bit more appealing, though it would suck that I couldn''t use it once my domain opened up. Maybe I should make a lavish bath down the road. That sounds amazing.


    I dried myself off, and pulled on my underwear, and sat down on a smooth rock. Now it was time to design some clothing for me that wasn''t just for working out. I wanted something to hide my identity once the domain opened and afford me a sense of mystery.


    Naturally, I would default to a cloak, but one with a hood that was a little tighter than what Kharon had. I opened up my menu, opened up my creation tool, and quickly designed a cloak for myself. I wanted it to be something that I could wrap around myself and throw off in a split second. I messed with a few designs before; I painted it a deep purple, with specs of blue mixed into it. It gave it a vortex-like appearance, and I thought it looked gorgeous. I added some pockets around the inside, along with a few buttons near the top that could quickly come undone.


    Once I was done, I named the template, The Empress'' Cloak and spawned it in. Inside I painted it the same camo grey I had the rest of the uniforms painted as, just in case, I had to make a run for it and could flip the cloak inside out. I made a handful of shirts and pants to wear under it as well.


    The clothes spawned while I was busy throwing on my training outfit. They were not anything too special, just general clothing that looked nice and didn''t break the bank. Once I was dressed, I walked over to the cloak and picked it up to feel for it.


    It was soft, and the fabric felt lovely, and I could only hope that it wouldn''t get uncomfortable. I threw it over my outfit and saw that it came down to just below my knees and gave me far more than enough room to move around freely. I spun around once, enjoying how everything felt, yet something seemed like it was missing.


    I wanted something that would add another layer of mystery if I was seen. Something that would have the adventures whispering about me. But what did that require? I thought it over for a moment, and then it clicked. I needed a mask, but it would have to be something that would fit along with the domain and its theme. It would have to be symbolizing my status.


    So, should I do something like Anubis? I mean, Anubis would fit the theme I had going on, but I felt like the mask would be a little too large for my taste. I wanted something that would be small and fit close to my face. I opened up my menu with a quick gesture and used some steel to create a template for a mask that perfectly fit my face and then made it snow white.


    Now that it was a blank template, I could experiment. A kitsune mask would be cute, but I don''t think it would fit the theme. So that was out of the question. An oni mask would be awesome and fear-inspiring, but I wasn''t feeling that either at the moment. I stared at the template as I kept drawing blanks, which was a little frustrating for me.


    I stared at my medium for a moment, summoned my soul claw, stared at the colors for a bit, and played with it. What if I painted the mask the same color as my soul? Purple with white hues mixed in and just created various designs around that?


    I mindlessly painted color onto the mask, erasing attempts if they didn''t seem right until I came across something that I enjoyed. I kept the mask mostly white and added in patterns that seemed to never end. Long strings of orange wrapped around strings of the whitish purple and traveled across the mask. The way the colors melded and were drawn on the mask would have been impossible on Earth, and they were literally breath-taking.


    I adjusted the patterns a bit, painted the mask a light grey, got rid of the bright white, and painted a single scarlet teardrop under the right eye hole, and blended it into its surroundings. Once I finished, I glanced it over and was mesmerized by how gorgeous it was. I loved the way the orange complemented the purple and how they danced around each other. I think it was rather fitting. Now I just had to add in some cushion on the inside and a band to hold it in place. Along with a few holes so I could breathe.


    Once I finished with the last touches, I saved the template under the name ''The Mask of Eternity. I spawned it in and waved towards Alessia. "Hey, are you ready to train?"


    She grabbed her pole-ax and quickly covered the distance between us. She mouthed something, which from my minimal ability to read lips, looked something like a yes.


    "Good." I reached out and grabbed the mask that I spawned in and put it on to see how it fit. The system was pretty spot on when it came to stuff like this. How it fit across my head made it feel as it was a second skin. Even the point where it extended outwards for my nose was perfect.


    "Alright, so I want some sword training and then some polearm right after." My words were slightly muffled through the mask, but nothing that projecting my voice couldn''t fix. "Would you like to go to the honor guard training area?" I figured that would be the most comfortable place for her. Plus, it would be fun to be around the undead that was training to defend me. I may even pick up a thing or two from them all.


    She stepped close to me, and I opened up the map to find the location, and I hurried us over there. The world blurred and stretched as the teleport function worked its magic. A few heartbeats later, the world went back to normal, and we appeared in an area devoid of most forms of life.


    All the trees looked to be cleared out, and the start of a base camp looked like it was in progress. It wasn''t anything fancy, but just a place to stay. A few ghosts patrolled the perimeter in a group of four, and two skeletons were sparring with swords. Other than that, though, the area was empty. I was curious about where the rest were, but I''m sure I would figure that out later. I just wanted to get the dreaded training out of the way for now.


    We walked over to a small area with a small ring worn into the Earth, and I thought about what weapons I wanted to use. I was actually considering being very bougie and creating my own weapons. I mean, this is my domain, after all. But for now, I guess the essential gear will work. I gotta learn the basics if I want to get anywhere.


    I spawned in two swords and two spears and tossed a set over to Alessia. "Alrighty then. Let''s get this show on the road, shall we?"

 Chapter 37

    Surprise!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    I dropped my hands like Alessia showed me and kept my sword in the ready position. My arms ached from the strain of holding the blade, and my feet were spread apart just like how I was shown. Alessia stood in front of me and held her sword in the same position. The blade was pointed directly at me and held by a steady hand.Her eyes were locked onto me, and she watched my every move. Even before I moved, she was reacting to my next strike. Though it was more of a spar than an actual fight. For the last few hours, she showed me various positions with the sword and properly blocked and moved around.


    Growing up, I never had much knowledge of the sword and always thought that you blocked with the edge of the blade-like I saw in movies. Instead, you have to block with the flat of the sword and try to deflect the blade the best that you could.We went back and forth once more, a bit faster than before, as I worked at swinging my sword and deflecting hers in the process. It took me a short while to get used to swinging around the sword, but I realized that I actually really enjoyed this as I got better. I loved the feeling of life that coursed through me as we danced around each other, blocking and riposting each strike. I never saw myself as a person who would love stuff like this, but to be fair, I also never would have thought I would have become a domain god.


    The wind kicked around me as I stepped backward and deflected the blade as it plunged towards my chest. I wasn''t worried about it hurting me since I had complete faith in Alessia. Still, my heartbeat grew heavier in my chest as I felt my arms reach their limit. "Enough." Alessia stopped her blade mid-swing and quickly sheathed it. It really astounded me how well she moved with it. I was, but a child compared to her. She was monstrous, and since she didn''t suffer the stamina penalties that I did, it made her all the more terrifying to me. I swallowed a breath of the cool air and rifled through the notifications that have been building up since I started training.


    I sat down on the ground, almost moaning from how good it felt to get off my feet. This was hard work, and I did not have the cardio for it just yet. Though I am happy to say that it was getting much easier for me to do it. I could feel my body getting more robust with each passing day. The only thing I had to do now was level up. But I wasn''t too keen on killing anything.My eyes lazily glanced at the notifications that had built up since I started today''s training. It was handy having something like this, but it was also annoying at times. I brought the notifications up after a brief mental struggle. I just wanted to sleep, but I wanted to get this done first.


    Congratulations, you have unlocked the Basic Swordsmanship proficiency


    Congratulations, you have unlocked Basic Swordsmanship proficiency II


    Congratulations, you have unlocked Basic Swordsmanship Proficiency III


    You have gained


    +1 Stamina


    +1 Dexterity


    +1 strength


    You have unlocked a new title:


    Martial Neophyte: You have begun to walk the path of a true warrior and have slowly started to mold your body into the perfect weapon.


    Rewards: +1 Vitality, +1 Endurance


    Your domain has unlocked various new undead:


    T2: Skeletal Ravager


    T2: Zombie Brute


    T2: Zombie Runner


    T2: Charger


    T1 Elite: Skeletal Dark Mage


    T1 Elite: Zombie Dark Mage


    T0: Wisp


    Dark Magic has been added to the domain''s catalog of available magic.


    For unlocking five more templates, you have earned 1000 more essence points.


    Wait, I unlocked new undead? I quickly skimmed over the title, thankful for the slight boost in stats, but really the undead had my interest. Though the one thing that I didn''t know was that I had dark magic. I didn''t realize that a single mob here had access to that. I was also slightly jealous that they got to use magic, and I didn''t. The zero caught my interest as well, and after a brief look over, I saw that it was just a fading soul. Poor thing. I would find a use for you yet, don''t worry.


    I glanced at Alessia and gestured for her to come over to me. I wanted to teleport over to the stronghold and test out the new undead that I had. Mostly since I wanted to fold them into the legion. Once I figured out what everything was, I would create more ferals to populate the surrounding forest. But in all reality, I was beyond excited about this. My domain was growing more powerful as time went on. But that also meant that I had to flesh out more lore about why things are the way they are. Just more things to work on, I guess. I glanced at my domain screen and saw that my timer was slowly ticking down for when my protection period ends. I still had a little less than a month left before it ended. A month didn''t really seem like all that much time.


    It''s funny, I didn''t think that much time had passed, but everything was different here, I suppose. I still had time to build up the entrance a bit more, and the undead was laboring around the clock, adding in buildings and small outposts for future use. I still had to set chests, respawn, expand my domain more, move past my first level, and hit t2 before anything else. I rested my hand on Alessia''s shoulder and teleported back into the stronghold with the intent to mess around with my new mob types.


    However, I wasn''t expecting to appear into a flurry of activity. Undead were rushing towards the walls as fast as possible while other zombies were clearly sprinting, aiming towards the holes in the wall. I saw the captain directing some squads and pointing towards the purposefully destroyed spots on the wall.


    "Mistress, I need you to get into the main building now." Kharon''s monotonous voice tore through my thoughts and added another layer of confusion.


    "Why, what''s going on?" The reason I came here was quickly swept away as the activity mounted around me. In the distance, a thunderous roar shook the air, and a sliver of fear pierced my heart.


    "Some of the ferals are attacking the stronghold in mass. While they will not harm you, I still fear you getting caught in the crossfire." Kharon reached out with his boney hand and pulled me backward towards the central building. Panic clouded my thoughts as heavy steps filled the air with another bone-shattering roar.


    "Wait, let me help." I hissed out as I was pulled against my will.


    "No. Not yet. You are far too weak right now. Let us do our jobs." Kharon slammed his teeth together and brought me into the main lobby.


    I was a little angry at that. I wanted to help them out, but a part of me felt anxiety at the thought of killing. It was something I''ve never done before, but I knew it had to be done if I wanted to get stronger. "Please let me do something." I shot daggers at him, hoping he would relent. I refuse to sit around useless in my domain.


    "Fine, just spawn in reinforcements for us and gear, but stay here, Calixa." His scarlet red eyes affixed me and burned holes into mine before I finally relented, daring me to fight him on the matter.


    "Sure. I''ll do that." I crossed my arms and brought up my menu. I''ll listen to what he has to say for now. It just didn''t feel right for me to sit here doing nothing while everyone fought and died out there. I could stop it with the snap of my fingers, but it''s something that I would have to let play out. No matter how much it hurts me to do it.


    This struggle was unlike anything that I have ever felt before. It all just felt so wrong to let them do this to each other. I steadied my shaking hand and began selecting the templates that I want to summon. I didn''t want to bite too far into my reserves, so I summoned many regular mobs and equipped them with the new combat uniform I made for them.


    The room lit up with ominous lighting as they slowly rose from the ground. I might summon a few of the new T2s as well. I selected the brute template and summoned it and was shocked to see that it was almost triple the cost of a base undead. The summoning circle grew in diameter as a large bald head rose from the floor, followed by a body that dwarfed everyone in the room.


    This brute stood at almost two meters and was made of thick, corded muscles. Viens crisscrossed its body right underneath the skin that was pulled taut across its muscle. Its chest was so large that it couldn''t spawn with the combat uniform on and instead wore the pants, which only barely contained the massive muscles that made up its lower half. Its milky white eyes slowly traveled across the room, and it released a deep roar that shook the lobby and caused my ears to ache.


    Across its flesh, open wounds festered, and pus dripped in a constant rhythm. I didn''t know what it took to create a creature like this, and I didn''t want to have to find out. I summoned a few crates of bows and arrows, along with the swords and shields that I made. "Everyone, take gear out and join your comrades on the front lines. This strong hold is not to fall." I tried to sound strong and commanding, but there was far too much going on for me to approach this with any sort of cool head.


    The brute reached forward and quickly grabbed a few of the crates and lumbered out of the building, followed by the host of undead. "Kharon, what happened here? Why is there a war going on outside of my stronghold?" My voice a quiet hiss as I tried to contain the flurry of emotions that filled my chest, all the rage, and confusion, but most of all, the feeling of being useless.


    "They have been besieging us since you finished with Aaron. They have been evolving the last few hours rapidly and have been keeping us on our toes. More than likely, there is an intelligent undead amongst their ranks that is orchestrating this." He had his violin ready and was resting against the now-closed wooden door, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.


    "That would explain the slew of evolution notifications I got while I was training with Alessia." I mused to myself as I felt my heart rate calm a bit. It was like Kharon said. They wouldn''t hurt me. I just had to stay out of the crossfire, and I would be alright, yet that didn''t feel right to me.

 Chapter 38

    Hello Hello!


    Here is another chapter! We are getting close to the next arc, which focuses on the adventures dive into the domain! Let me know what you think! I also have a patreon for those who are interested :) Enjoy!


    "At the moment, we are holding firm. The reinforcements, however, will be good for us. We could push out the ferals and take some time to recover." He pushed open the door, and the sound of fighting filled the room. The brute''s occasional roaring would drown out the various moans and the sounds of swords clashing for a few brief moments.


    I guess that was part of the old brood out there fighting the legion. I took a deep breath to calm myself; I had to keep a clear head in a situation like this. "Kharon, I want to lead the troops." No matter how much I tried to fight it, I was scared, but I needed to do this. If I was stuck here, I needed to strive to be the best version of myself that I could. It would be the only way I made it out of here alive.


    "Mistress, I strongly suggest you stay out of it right now. Let us handle it." Kharon mashed his teeth together once more, refusing to relent.


    I was touched by how much he cared truly. But I needed this. "Kharon. I have to do this. I need the experience, and I can''t just sit here and be sheltered all the time. I need to get stronger once, and once the adventures arrive, it will be much harder for me to do stuff like this. Besides, Alessia here will keep me safe."


    He clacked his teeth together in a way that sounded much like a defeated sigh. "Fine. You win this time. But stay here in this building. I don''t want to see you get hurt by a stray weapon or by some fluke of fate. You can direct the undead through your map. There is a drawing tool in there that you will use to guide a mass amount of your mobs. However, you won''t be able to control them individually."


    "Thank you, Kharon." I stepped back further into the lobby and sat down on the floor. Kharon opened the door and slipped outside, leaving my bodyguard and me.


    "Okay, Alessia, do your thing and stand guard. I''m going to practice leading the undead real quick." She walked over to the door and swung her pole-arm around as she watched the door. I stared at her for a moment before glancing down at my menu.


    Alright, let''s do this. I cracked my fingers and brought up my map, and zoomed in on the stronghold. Undead were rushing into the stronghold from the outer wall like a flood while the legion was attempting to keep them out. As I watched everything unfold, It was a bit like playing a game and gave me a sense of detachment. Was this how drone operators felt back on Earth?


    I''d read stories about how a missile strike would kill dozens and always wondered how they did it. But I guess this was just about the same, though the dying stuff wasn''t quite alive, to begin with. Oh, the struggle was real, but I know what had to be done.


    I went through the map and saw the battle tool for the map, which, as Kharon said, was a drawing tool. A legend opened up on the bottom of the screen with a plethora of colors to choose from. Red was for attacking, Blue for defending, and yellow for general movements.


    There was also some other stuff like flags for a rallying point, and a white flag for a general retreat, a crown for commander units, and a pair of shackles for a capture point. Overall, it wasn''t anything too elaborate and nothing that was a game-changer. It only gave me the basics and expected me to figure out the rest. That wasn''t very pleasant, but it would do, I suppose. Better here and now and not when threats were around that could harm me.


    Now, what do I do? I have never had the privilege of leading troops in battle and didn''t know much in the way of basic strategy. I stared at the screen blankly for a moment as I tried to come up with some plan, watching to see how the bosses moved around the undead.


    The captain was a bit away from the front lines, directing those who had freshly taken swords and shields and trying to reinforce weak spots. A few spirits were on the sidelines, dancing through the undead, slowly chipping away the overall health of the attackers. The warrant officers were directly on the front line, engaging some of the undead who have also gained classes.


    Wait, I had archers. Let me pull them back to safety and let them bombard the backline of the undead that had yet to push through the bottleneck! I quickly circled many of the legion''s undead and brought them further back to pick up a bow and some arrows and organize behind the fighting. The zombies could only move slightly faster than a walking pace, which gave me a moment to figure out some other stuff.


    I had a brute, which I would put on the front lines, that should tip the battle in our favor. Even if it was new and under-leveled, it was still a power player. If I could keep it alive, it could serve a vital purpose in the future once my domain opened up.


    I had to say this was a bit of fun, though it was slightly confusing. I wanted to do more, but I didn''t know what would work, and I didn''t want to deplete my resources by respawning another legion of undead so that I would play safe for now. The line remained slightly even until the archers I designated rained down arrows onto the back lines.


    The arrows went through some of the skeletons, inflicting no damage whatsoever. At the same time, some arrows pierced some eye sockets of some unlucky zombies. Slowly but surely, the front line pushed forward, cutting down swathes of the undead.


    Tiny globs of darkness rushed forward from my lines, piercing the incorporeal flesh of some ghosts, causing them to wink out of existence, leaving behind small smoldering piles of glowing green ash that defied the wind. Seeing that my forces were winning, I quickly drew out paths for them to take. I pushed the front line forward and used some of the zombie runners to push out of the outpost, hit the flanks, and tie up a few undead.


    But just as I was winning, a massive brute that was almost a full meter taller than mine came out from the depths of the forest. Its flesh was torn and bleeding from dozens of spots and muscles that were thicker than I was, bulged as it let out a thunderous roar. I wanted that. It would be such an asset to have under my control. Well, to be fair, it was under my control already, but I wanted everyone to get experience by trying to capture it.


    I placed the shackle icon on the massive brute and watched once more. From what I''ve been seeing, the undead don''t have moral issues and will fight until they can''t any longer, which was both good and bad. It was good because it allowed me to use them to their maximum potential and the fact that I just had to sit here and wait for them to kill each other slowly.


    The massive brute reached out and pulled a small tree out of the ground, and threw it. The tree spun through the air and over the short wall and landed in my line of archers. My lobby shook as the tree landed nearby, and dust rained around me in a small torrent. The massive creature let out another bone-shattering roar as the undead around fought with more fevour then before.


    That fucking bastard got my archers! I needed them firing on the undead to help the forward infantry and help take down that beast. I quickly circled the archers'' area and drew a path forward for them, at least those who survived, pushing them a bit closer to the front line.


    I circled my brute and a portion of my undead, targeted the monster, and let the captain direct the rest. I mean, it was his job, after all. From the looks of it, he was doing it fantastically. He was directing all the warrant officers and shifting the lines as he needed to, far quicker than I could.


    His Lieutenant was on the front lines fighting tooth and nail with everything he could get his boney hand on. Kharon wasn''t kidding when he said he was a battle fiend. It was a bit terrifying to behold. The way he moved around with liquid grace, ending an undead life with a well-positioned fist or crushing a skeleton with ki-infused blows. Kharon stood a ways behind, watching the battle unfold, not quite doing anything, just watching and taking everything in as he usually does. What an odd skeleton he was. The battle slowly spilled outwards onto the ground outside of the stronghold and in our favor once more.


    My brute slammed into the other and started throwing wild haymakers with everything it had. The other exchanged just as wild of blows as they tossed each other around like two children. Naturally, the brute that I spawned in was weaker than the other, so he was taking quite the beating. But with the arrival of his backup, he was slowly getting the upper hand. Swords cut into the monster''s flesh, and arrows rained down on both of them. A few unlucky souls were crushed by the fighting that occurred as they tried to bring down the creature. My legion finally broke through the last of the undead and slowly surrounded the two fighting, which looked like it would take a while.


    Well, that was exciting. I would wait for them to regroup and see what has to be repaired and what needed to be re-summoned and see what rewards this fight brought in for me. Hopefully, they were good.

 Chapter 39

    Hey sorry for the late upload, I took a small break from writing. I was starting to feel a little burnt out.


    But anyways, thanks for reading!


    Check out my patreon! Its about 11 chapters ahead of RR, and I appreciate the support!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    I cleared my throat and glanced at the notification that built up throughout the fight.


    You have shown at least the very basics of tactical knowledge.


    Basic Tactical Gravitas I


    Title Earned: Martial Acumen I


    In your pursuit of power, you are branching out into the many fields of war. The question is, how far are you willing to walk?


    -Arts of war come much easier to you.


    New undead variants have been added to your templates!


    T2: Zombie Pack Leader


    T2: Skeletal Horror


    T2: Phantom


    +500 essence


    I stood up while monitoring the notifications. The title I earned was a little interesting since it affected all arts of war. I guess my training has been paying off a bit, though not quite how I expected it. I wonder what would happen if I just specialized in everything instead of just focusing on one thing. Granted, that was the goal at the end of the day for me. I had no intentions to min-max any sort of stat or focus on only one path.t made me feel like all it would take is just one person who just happened to counter me in every way to come along, and that would be the end of me. Plus, I was still trying to find what suited me, though it was harder to do that when I enjoyed everything that I was learning so far, far more than what I thought I would have. I enjoyed it all as much as I enjoyed cooking.


    It was freeing to be doing whatever I felt like doing instead of slogging away at the same job 12-15 hours a day, six days a week. Though this is technically a job, I was stuck doing it all day, every day. But at least I was having fun. I dusted off my cloak and started heading towards the doors. Now it was time to tackle the next issue. I just let all of these undead fight a massive battle, and a lot of them died¡ªmany of them with the idea that they were defending their empress, which made me feel guilty. I wasn''t really an empress, but they didn''t know that. Yet, they fought on like loyal subjects. I paused at the door with my hand resting on the wooden frame.


    I was just a girl, faking it till I made it. A girl rife with issues that I repress and instead work relentlessly to avoid facing them. Maybe if the others knew that about me, it would change what they thought of me. I stood frozen at the door as the guilt gnawed at me and dug my heels into the floor. The thought of facing them, after all that, terrified me. What if I realized that I wasn''t worthy of being called an empress?


    A cold hand on my shoulder made me jump, and I spun around to see Alessia there. The way she stared at me with admiration in her eyes gave me some reassurance. That''s right, they still depend on me, just as much as I depend on them. I would make myself worthy of the title empress of their eyes. Even if I had to work day and night for it. I adjusted my mask and took a deep breath to steady myself.


    When I opened this door, there truly would be no going back. They would all look at me as something I wasn''t. Maybe I should start with a eulogy for those who have departed us and then encourage them right after. I doubt it would affect much, but it''s what felt right. I can do this. I pushed open the door and gazed out across the courtyard. The last remaining of the undead were congregating around. Dozens of bodies littered the area, and the tree that the brute threw sat in the middle. The crushed remains of some of the undead were visible, along with a few detached limbs. Blood, the color of rusted iron, painted various parts of the stronghold, along with discarded weapons.


    Storm grey clouds choked out the sun, and tiny droplets of water fell from the sky in a torrent of tears. The smell of the sea twisted with the smell of decaying flesh, and the distant peal of thunder roared out. I stared out across the sky and clenched my fist. Another peal of thunder screamed out, followed by a show of lightning. I hated letting them all die, and I hated how it was the only way for them to grow stronger. It wasn''t fair. But it was the only way. "Warriors of Asteria, hear my voice!" I called out to the remaining undead. Dozens of heads turned in my direction. The dark voids of the skeleton''s eye sockets affixed themselves on me. Dozens of milky white eyes focused on me, followed by the listless gaze of the incorporeal beings here.


    My breath caught in my voice for a moment as everyone stared at me. I had no idea what to say in a situation like this. But I knew that anything that I said might change the direction that this domain would go, so I would have to choose wisely. "Today, you fought off a wave of foes who wish to do nothing more than bring down our empire. But today is only the start."I let the words sink in for a moment as I watched them all. I really hated that I couldn''t see what they were feeling. "Within this forest, and outside, there are many foes who wish to tear this empire down once again. But we won''t let them, not again." Is it really a lie if they don''t know any better? Or, if they believe in the lie, will it become the truth?


    The thunder punctuated the end of my sentence, and I remained quiet for a moment as I tried to formulate my following words. The undead shuffled closer to where I stood. Alessia stepped forward from my left and swung out her weapon, and stood there. The rain fell in an unending tide, and the moans of the zombies grew in unison. The skeletons slammed their swords into their shields. The cacophony grew into an overwhelming crescendo as the undead cheered the best they could. I could feel my heart hammer in my chest as the energy they were giving off affected me as well. "For Asteria!" The words tore their way from my lips as I screamed the words with everything I had.


    Now, all that was left for me to do was to send off all the dead so that they can rest in peace. Then go claim my prize. As I pushed my way through the legion, a few of the undead that I recognized as being part of the honor guard pressed forward and surrounded me in a box formation, with Alessia at my right. I threaded through the muddy ground, stepping around the fallen, careful to try to respect them while avoiding getting any sort of gore on my boots. Captain Rikard stepped back inside the walls, began directing the troops once more, and collected the weapons. Aaron looked a little worse for the wear, with his bones chipped and his gloves covered in various liquids. The sight made me shudder, and I resolved myself to help him get clean at some point.


    Kharon teleported beside me to my left and gave me a nod. "That went a little better than I planned. That was a rousing speech, my lady. It riled up the others in an unexpected way."


    "Eh, it was nothing. I just said what felt right to me at the time." I stepped over a few corpses and went through the broken gap of the wall. Two zombie legionaries were stripping the ferals of gear and taking it back into the stronghold. A few of my honor guard and two warrant officers were with the brute, holding that massive monstrosity down.


    The captured brute was covered in dozens of cuts, and blood ran free from its body in small streams. Patches of its flesh were grey and turning into ash and flaking away. Even with all the damage that adorned its body, it still struggled against its captors.


    I strode across the ground, keeping my head held high, doing my utmost best to act out my role. Once we were within a few feet away from the monster, I commanded my honor guard to shift to the side as I stepped forward. "I offer you two choices. You can either cast aside your former allegiance and join us, or you can join your brethren in death." Since I had complete control of the situation, I sent a sliver of my will towards the zombie, telling it to accept my offer but to drag it out. After all, I had to keep up the act. But they didn''t have to know that. The brute looked up at me. Its teeth were chipped and broken, and its eyes bloodshot and filled with rage.


    It struggled once more and let out a defiant roar before bowing its head to me. "Good. I''m glad you accepted my offer. We will relegate you to manual labor tasks until you have proven that you can be trusted. Warrant officers, take your recruit to the stronghold." I spun around and glanced at the area once more before I motioned for Kharon to join me, along with Alessia. It was far too wet for me to stand out here any longer, and I didn''t appreciate getting cold.


    The three of us appeared in my office, and I quickly stripped off my cloak and mask and placed them on my desk to dry. Thankfully, the cloak absorbed much of the rainwater, so I only had to take off my sticky outer layer as well. Instead of putting on dry clothing, I dived under my blanket and wrapped myself up. Acting on this level was beyond exhausting to me.


    The room was quiet for a few tense moments before I broke it. "Kharon, can you have the legion collect all the corpses? It wouldn''t feel right letting them all sit outside." My voice was quiet and barely registered in my ears as I pondered over what I had done.


    "As you wish. Where would you like the bodies to be placed?" Kharon brought his hood down and crossed his arms. His words to me seemed quieter than usual, but that might just be me being too wrapped up in my thoughts.


    "We can do the main courtyard. We will have a ceremony for everyone who has died today. It''s the right thing to do after all." I pulled my legs up to my chest, tucked the blanket in everywhere I could, and sat there. I felt numb at seeing all the death. It made me feel worse knowing that I caused it. I mean, directing it all made me feel detached, but the second that I saw everything, it made me feel like shit.


    "As you wish, mistress. Is there anything else?" I glanced up at him and then at the map of the stronghold. I summoned a few crates lined with all the gear I have created the last few days outside the main headquarters and broke them into separate piles. One for the honor guard and one for the legion. I was only slightly ashamed to say that the honor guard got better gear, but only slightly. One day they would be the best, and in turn, they would get the best gear.


    "I have spawned all the equipment topside in the stronghold. With each passing second, I felt a little number and a little more distant. Would you mind making sure that all the gear is appropriately distributed? Afterward, prepare for the ceremony in a few days and get a battle report from the captain. Once I have that, I can create reinforcements for the stronghold to get it better prepared for the adventurers."


    "Of course. I will return momentarily." He gave me a bow and vanished, leaving me with my thoughts and my eerily silent companion. Was I really cut out for this?

 Chapter 40

    I sat on my bed, wrapped up in my blanket, as I thought about what just happened. I felt guilty for leading them to their deaths. Even though they were undead, they felt like people to me. I gripped the blanket tighter and struggled with the guilt that gnawed away at me for quite some time until my notebook landed by me.


    My eyes glanced towards it and read over what was written in it.


    What is wrong, empress?


    I stared at the notebook for some time as my mind put together the right words. "I''m just hurt, and filled with grief, watching the others die, thinking that it would protect me or what I built."


    The notebook left my field of view once more, and I pulled the blanket all the tighter as if the pressure from it would keep me from falling apart. It hurt me deeply. Over the last few months, I''ve grown to see them as my children, and watching them die was devastating. How was it going to feel once the adventures came?


    My notebook landed on my bed once more, and a tiny spark of annoyance jolted through me.


    Death is a part of the job. We are all aware of it. All of us have already died once before, and it doesn''t frighten us. We all know what is at stake for you. Each and every one of us will put our lives on the line in defense of that. We are the warriors of Asteria, and we will embrace death once more with open arms.


    I sniffled as I read it. It was much like what Kharon keeps telling me. It was just hard to accept it. "I know. It just hurts. It''s all just so surreal, watching them die. I know you''re right; I just wish it could be different." I felt pressure on my shoulder, and my body was pulled to the side.


    My eyes opened in surprise as I felt my face press against Alessia''s body. Well, mainly the clothing, since she was still partially intangible. It was a bit like resting my head against a thin piece of silk that was threatening to break at any time. It was sudden, and it caught me entirely off guard.


    I stiffened up for a split second before relaxing. I didn''t think she would do something like that. But it was the sweetest gesture someone has done for me in recent memory. I relaxed into her arms and nestled my head against her. I didn''t think that a spirit would have a smell, but hers was something unique. It was like the faint scent of vanilla, with a trace of orange.


    In a way, it was comforting and helped me feel a lot better. I glanced up and saw that she had my notebook in her hands, and she was writing, which I decided to just read as she wrote instead of just waiting.


    I hope you forgive me for doing something like this. It just seemed like you needed it.


    I shrugged and relaxed a little more. I was wrapped up in my blanket and was warm. A lot of what was tormenting me was slowly trickling away, though I was still pondering on it as I came to terms with it. What this the cost of my perceived crown? I ruled over all the undead here, yet I could do nothing as they fought and died.


    Maybe I just had to let them do what they thought was best. If I tried to lord over them, it would only hurt me in the end. This was a lot harder than I thought it would be. I glanced at the clock and saw that it was a tick over twenty-one hundred hours and decided that I should get some rest. I needed to get back into training and get ready for the funeral in a few days.


    I brought my sword up as I blocked a blow from one royal guardsman with my left hand. I channeled Ki through my right along with a portion of my soul and caught the blade of another. The blade smashed into my hand. Initially, I would have never done something like this, but after extensive testing, I discovered that the metal that made up my hand was unnaturally strong.


    I kicked my foot out and reinforced it with Ki and caught the skeleton in the legs, knocking out its femur, causing it to collapse. I released its blade, quickly pushed aside the zombie''s blade, and threw a punch, which sent the zombie skidding back a few feet. Since I woke up, I''ve spent the last few hours getting used to how my body was with these upgrades, partially for the desire to train and to bury the pain that was still coiled around my heart.


    Even though I was only level one, I was moving faster than I thought possible. I even felt stronger than I ever have before. If this was how I felt at level one, I couldn''t even begin to imagine how much better I could be. The only thing stopping me was that I wanted to pack as many things as I could into my class before I hit my milestone. I ducked below another sword and lashed out a Ki infused kick, knocking away another skeleton.


    Even though they were the lowest tier undead I had, they put up a fight, though to be fair, they all had a class, and I was fighting multiple at once. The only reason I was doing this well was because of the various proficiencies I had at my disposal. That and they were taking it easy on me as I was working on becoming more coordinated. I was attempting to become more ambidextrous since my medium was on my right hand.


    So far, it was working well. The increase of stats from my Ki affinity made it much easier to do stuff like that. I jumped back a short way with shunpo and brought my blade up to block another blade descending towards me. With my opponent''s blade blocked, I twisted my body and delivered a punishing backhand with my metal-clad hand, sending the zombie flying back..


    My heart raced in my chest as I worked on attacking and defending. I''m thankful that they were taking it easy on me since I was still a beginner, but the way that Alessia taught made it so much easier to learn this stuff. Aaron made me learn through repetition. Alessia thrust me into the midst of things and forced me to learn on the fly while correcting whatever errors I made in the process.


    I saw another blade coming from the corner of my eye, and it forced me to use more Ki to dodge it. Which caused my stamina to dip into already dangerous levels. The sound of metal vibrating filled my ears as the ache of exhaustion filled my bones. My muscles screamed in pain as I stepped back. "Enough."


    All of my honor guards stopped mid-motion and sheathed their blades. I dropped to the ground as I tried to catch my breath and let my stamina bar refill. My Ki was also dipping below levels that I was comfortable with. My soul, however, still had a fair amount left in reserve. I want to work on that a bit later and see if I can increase my skill.


    But first thing first, let''s see how my proficiencies were looking. I opened up my menu and saw that I increased my one-handed proficiency by another two levels over the last few hours. I also added another level to my overall endurance and dexterity. I have to hand it to Alessia; she knows what she is doing. Even if her methods are a little harsh.


    I stood up and wobbled for a second as my legs grew weak. My body hurt, but I had to keep going. I needed to learn everything I could before I hit my class milestone. I refused to be weak. "Alessia, do we have anything here we can use as target practice?"


    I ignored the burning pain in my arms as I opened up my menu and spawned in an Asterian pattern bow along with a few arrows. Eventually, I want to create a bow with my medium, but that would be as soon as I get better with soul manipulation. Alessia stepped behind a small building the undead made here, and I took a second to get acquainted with the bow.


    It was pretty much a short recurve bow. One that would give me the most bang for the resources that I spent to create it. The bow itself felt sturdy and didn''t weigh all that much. I raised the bow and drew the string back, careful not to let it slip. I learned my lesson the first time and didn''t need a repeat.


    My muscles screamed in pain as the string fought against me, yet I continued to pull it back. Once I reached the apex, I slowly let the string fall back into place so I wouldn''t break it. Yes, this would do for the moment. It was time to add archery proficiency to the list.


    Alessia came from behind the shelter, carrying a decently sized wooden log. I reached down and grabbed an arrow, and ran my finger across the tip. Using just wood had to be hell on the soft metal, but it was all that I had for now. She placed it down roughly fifty meters away from me and hurried back towards me.


    Common sense told me to wait for her to get out of the firing zone before I attempted to use this weapon. I know that she wouldn''t get hurt too badly by it, but it was still the idea. I have never used a bow in my life, and it was dangerous for anyone to be in the firing zone. Hell, it was even dangerous for me to use this weapon. But, a girl had to learn after all.

 Chapter 41

    Hello, hello, another day another chapter. This arc comes to an end in about 3 chapters I belive before the adventurers arrive ^^. Let me know what you think! I have also rewritten my first book, and it is out.


    Codex Administratum | Royal Road


    Codex Administratum | Scribble Hub


    Consider subscribing to my patreon for early access to all the chapters, for both of these books :)


    I gripped the bow''s string and pulled back on the arrow as I aimed it towards the log that Alessia dragged out. I slowly released my breath as I adjusted my grip. I''ve never held a bow before in my life, yet my body seemed to know how to instinctively. I think that was because of the martial acumen title that I got earlier.


    I slowly released my pent-up breath and sent the arrow flying. It soared true and smashed into the log, though not quite in the area that I wanted it to. Inaccurate, but it was a start. I grabbed another arrow and pulled it back, and cycled through each shot. The dull routine was doing wonders of letting me shut off my mind and not think about anything vital. I''ve been so high-strung the last few weeks, with all the training, and the battle, that my mental state has been out of whack.


    After running through all the arrows at my disposal, I checked my cluster to see how it looked. I managed to cluster together three arrows, with another four spread around the log. The rest were, well, gone with the wind. I glanced at my notifications and dismissed the one for the bow proficiency. Good, I think with that, I was done for the day. I wanted to get back to my office and work on a few things.


    I motioned for one of the zombies next to me and handed the bow off to him. I mean, I had no actual use for it at the moment. It would serve them better for the time being. Maybe now that I had time before the ceremony, I could create some gear just for myself and work on the lore a bit more while I had the time. Because after the ceremony, I had to throw myself into training and building like never to make sure that this place was ready for the adventurers. "Alright, Alessia, I''m going to head to my office. Would you like to join me?" It was getting easier to talk to her, and I found myself becoming more and more comfortable with her.


    She gave me a bow and walked over to me. Her cape fluttered softly in the wind. She crossed the distance and took her spot to the right of me. I placed my hand on her shoulder and teleported back to my office. The world spun around me and stretched out as the ability worked its magic and then the faint trace of nausea that followed shortly after. I screwed my eyes shut as I fought away the urge to vomit before heading over to my desk.


    I brought my menu up and selected the creation tool. If I wanted to specialize in fighting, I wanted gear to go with it. I know I wanted to keep my personal defense budget down, but I wanted something comfortable and would fit me well enough so I wouldn''t have to cannibalize my mobs gear.


    I took the main sword that I had created and made a new design based on it. I removed the crossguard on a new template, extended the bottom of the blade out a small way, and slowly decreased its thickness as it grew in length to an acute tip. I wanted it to be both a beautiful and elegant weapon that I can use in my left hand to free up my medium.


    For the blade''s handle, I merged it into the metal so it would be one continuous piece and painted it with the same colors that my mask had. Once I was happy with it, I saved the template as the Empress'' blade and confirmed its creation. As the blue motes fell from the ceiling, I kicked back in my chair and tried to relax a bit. My body really ached, and my head had a steady thrum of pain from all my work.


    I could handle long hours, but I really have had no time to myself, and that was one of the biggest things I needed to handle long work hours. I yawned as I opened up my menu and checked through my templates. Curious about what I had and what I could make, I could spread them around my domain.


    I scrolled through the list, and my eyes lingered on the cooking templates. It''s been so long since I have done anything with cooking, and I kinda miss it. It''s been a significant part of my life so long that it feels kinda lonely. I wish I knew what herbs were in my domain and what was edible here, so I could make something for old times'' sake. But it was a little beyond me, and not to mention that it probably wasn''t safe with all the zombies and ghast running around, and that was a risk that I would not take.


    As I looked through the list, my eyes landed on the rusted old chef knife template. I opened it up and looked it over. The blade was rusted and chipped in various places down the length of its blade. It was something that I would be ashamed to use. I stared at it for a moment, and an idea dawned on me. Why don''t I make one? A personal template for me to use cause once I get a steady flow of resources in, I could finally cook once more, and I refuse to use a knife as downtrodden as that.


    I opened up my menu, copied the template, and began working out the kinks on the blade and making it slightly larger. I removed the handle, replaced it with a simple wooden one that I sanded down, and secured it with a few metal rivets. Once I was happy with it, I tweaked the blade a few times and made it closer to a gyuto since I preferred them over most western chef knives. They were thin, light, and didn''t wear down my wrist nearly as much as the heavier blades.


    I tweaked the blade''s color a bit, turned the steel almost black, and worked on fine-tuning the edge a bit. While I was not well-versed with swords, I could still create a near-perfect chef knife since I knew what I wanted.. Once I was happy with it, I saved the template under Calixa''s Chef Knife and created the item. As my new items were being created, I decided to work on lore for the domain. I wanted to work out the entrance and cross the river and maybe get a rough idea of how the docks looked. I wish there wasn''t so much work to be done, but thankfully the undead was working on stuff on their own. It really helped cut my workload down quite a bit.


    So, in here, I wrote a clue for the adventures to easily cross the river. I closed the cover of the book I spawned in and set my pen down. I mean, it wasn''t anything special, just a tiny excerpt about a merchant who travels to places who heard a rumor about a ferryman, who will happily take you across the river, for a small toll. Now, I would probably rip the page out and set it to respawn where I place it so they could always use it as a reference.


    I grabbed my notebook and doodled out a design for the docks. I came up with something in the shape of a T with a few branching parts. I would fill the principal part with barrels and crates and have a few lanterns that would hang in a staggered pattern down the length of the dock. I would leave this note on a barrel underneath the light so that it could always be seen. My drawing skills were still horrible, but they passed for what I needed. The rest I could leave to my imagination as I built it. I should still hopefully have the wood for it. If not, I would just have to wait for the soldiers to cut some more trees down.


    I sat back in my chair and chewed on the end of my pen as I worked through more ideas. I had to figure out the next zone, which, thankfully, I wouldn''t have to build for some time. I could go ahead and maybe get an area portioned off. I opened up my map, clicked on the expansion option, selected the area directly behind the stronghold, and only selected the one-kilometer option. Since it wasn''t classified as the entrance, I could keep it blocked off, so no one but myself could enter. I confirmed my choice, and the ground trembled as it expanded outwards. On the map, a large, storm-grey fog wall appeared that stretched into the sky. The surrounding fog meshed with it and obscured its view. In fact, it blended in so well that if I wasn''t looking, I probably wouldn''t have noticed it.


    There, I knocked out more work today. Now all that was left was for me to take a nap and then get back to training. I had one more free day before I had to get ready for the ceremony. After that, I would throw myself into training and work so that my domain would be ready once it opened.


    I cast a glance towards my cot and decided that I wanted to lie down. Sleep did wonders for my aching body, and thankfully the more that I worked out and trained, the less that it hurt. But I wasn''t a fan of the ache that came from it. I didn''t like the burn and then the self-hatred for the next few days after as my body worked through it all. I opened up my menu, brought up Aaron''s tab, and told him that I would need him to practice with me tomorrow. I wanted to work on my hand-to-hand combat a bit more.


    Next on my list was the captain. I wanted to train with him, but I would feel bad if I pulled him from his duties. It didn''t bother me much with Aaron since I saw him screwing around with a lot of the others anyways. But it wouldn''t hurt to ask, I suppose. As I was typing a message to Rikard, a thought crossed my mind. Is the undead mourning the same way that I am over the undead? Outside of my unhealthy fixation of using work to bury my pain, I wonder if the loss of their comrades affected them. That was something to ask around about and see, I suppose. But that was tomorrow''s problem. Now I wanted to get some rest so I could tackle my day in full force.

 Chapter 42

    Check out my patreon!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    Also thanks to all the people who pledge to the story! <3 The support means the world to me, I enjoy writing these books, and creating content for you all to enjoy!


    I opened my eyes and saw that Alessia had vanished. A small flitter of disappointment filled me as I realized I would be lonely again for a while. I glanced at my clock and saw that it was only around nine am. I didn''t feel like going out and training today, which would leave me with two options. Either work on some content for the domain or meditate and work on my Ki and soul.


    I wasn''t really in the mood for writing content, so that just left me with meditation. I glanced around the room, and it reaffirmed my thought. It was better than being lonely again. I really needed to work on my issues rather than running away by working myself to death to ignore them. I stood up and stretched as my body slowly woke up. Now I had to figure out a pleasant spot to meditate. Did I want to do it here or find a place in the forest?


    I mean, for me, either place was safe enough. There wasn''t really anything out there that would hurt me, though I had a feeling that Alessia would probably have a conniption on the matter. Which was funny enough made me laugh a bit. It was weird having someone who was overly protective. Weird but not unpleasant.


    I opened up my map and looked across the domain to find a place for me to meditate. The only place that seemed quiet and far away was the lake. For some reason, the surrounding area still seemed full of life, though a few meters out, the forest was slowly graying and dying. That was an odd interaction, and I wasn''t sure what was causing it. But I wasn''t complaining. It would give me a clean and beautiful area to meditate in. Though not so much once the adventurers came in. I could always block it off, but that didn''t feel right. I wanted everything to be open to the Adventurers; adding restrictions to places would ruin the charm. So I would just leave it as it is for now.


    I opened another screen and quickly shot Alessia a message, telling her I would be at the lake when she finished doing whatever she was doing. The second that the message was sent, I quickly teleported over to the lake. Once my nausea had passed, I looked around, trying to find a decent place for me to sit. A vast portion of the area was covered in vines and small plants. There was a small dirt-ridden road that I usually used to get into the lake when I took my baths, but other than that, it was just a crowded cost line. But I wanted something prettier than this. I stared at the lake as I tried to create an image of my mind on how I wanted the place to look. I wanted to make a beach or something close to it, so let''s see what I can do.


    I waved my hand, and a small, runic circle appeared below four of the trees. It was a three-layered circle connected with a few dozen star-shaped symbols that all twisted opposite each other and glowed with a dark maroon light. The trees looked as if they were being eaten away by a fire. They were flaking and turning into ash and getting sucked into the symbol on the ground. This was probably the first time I saw this skill as clear as this, and it did not disappoint me.


    The entire process didn''t last more than just a moment, as the trees vanished without a trace, leaving a small clearing. I changed the ground by making it a solid piece of rock with a smooth top and extended it up and outwards to overlook the lake a bit. It wasn''t pretty, but it would do for now. Once I was happy with the overall appearance, I climbed on top of it and quickly began to work the land around the lake. I consumed various plants and materials, replacing them with golden sand, all around the perimeter of the lake. Once I was happy with it all, I sat down and enjoyed the look of my mini beach.


    I had to shift a few times to get comfortable on the rock, but really it wasn''t all that bad to sit on. It was hard, but nothing that a pillow couldn''t fix. But it didn''t matter that much to me. I mean, once I activated my meditation skill, I wouldn''t feel it, anyway.


    I crossed my legs and closed my eyes. Before I went into my subconscious, I decided to just sit here in silence for a moment. The kiss of the sunlight left a quiet warmth on my skin, and the wind gently caressed my exposed flesh. Since I decided not to wear my cloak or mask today. The subtle scent of the water was far different from what I thought it would have been. It was like that of a freshly bloomed rose, with the scent of grass that was recently watered touched with moss. It was peaceful and serene. The perfect place to meditate. With one last deep breath, I activated my meditation skill.


    My eyes opened to my Ki realm, and the air felt different. The fog was less oppressive and was slowly being sucked up into a giant sphere that was rotating behind the outline of my body. The seven padlocks were still there, hanging tightly on, while the fog was pressing through my body''s outline. I pushed through the fog and walked across the air towards my foundation. I crossed my legs and took a deep breath, and the surrounding haze shifted with my breath.


    The bolts of lightning struck the ground even more fiercely than before, and in the back of my mind, I knew I should not do what I did last time. At least until I got better with Ki manipulation. I pulled my gaze from the lightning and stared up at my Ki core. As it twisted, it yanked on the fog, pulling it into itself. Its surface crackled with power, and small bolts of lightning danced across its surface. It was like having my very own sun, in a way. I watched it as it twisted and spun, leaving behind trails of fog that were slowly being sucked up into it. Now I had to figure out how to strengthen it, so my Ki reserves could be more plentiful. Kharon said to meditate on it, but I still wasn''t sure what to do with it.


    I watched it rotate for some time, and how the surrounding fog seemed to ebb and lull in a pattern. I dragged in a deep breath, and the surrounding haze pushed towards me. With another deep breath, the haze wrapped around me and seeped in my pores. So all I had to do was breathe and be calm. That wasn''t a problem. I wish I would have known just to do this the first time, and I would have spared myself all that extra pain. But that was in the past. I had to keep moving forward.


    The haze of Ki pushed further into me, and instead of the overwhelming power, it felt like a heavier version of air settling in my lungs. I fought back the sense of panic and tried to embrace how it felt. The Ki was heavy and only grew thicker with each deep breath that I took. After a few minutes, it felt like I was breathing in syrup. Each breath grew harder, but I had to stay relaxed. A few more deep breaths later, it felt almost impossible to breathe anymore in. My lungs couldn''t possibly fit anymore. But I needed just one more breath. One more, and I would stop. I had to keep pushing my body if I wanted to get any stronger. I needed to be strong. Not just for myself but for everyone in the domain. If I wanted to be the Empress, I needed to prove to everyone that I was worthy of that title.


    That last breath was the hardest thing that I had ever had to do. My body fought against it as I felt like I was about to explode from the pressure inside me. As another small tendril of fog pushed its way inside of me, and a thunderous explosion shook my foundation. The pressure threatening to tear me apart was torn from me as the haze was sucked away.


    My eyes shot open, and I swallowed a deep breath that soothed the burning in my chest., I watched as the first padlock fell from my body''s outline. The lock was shattered in a dozen places and fell in a rain of metallic debris, falling into whatever void lay below. A small hole stood where the lock once was, and the fog was quickly sucked into it. The core quickly consumed its newfound food and swiftly grew in size. Its surface rippled and pulsed with an unbidden power. The lightning that dotted its surface crackled and roared as its strength grew.


    I stood up and noticed that my limbs were much lighter than before. My head pulsed with a sense of clarity, and each breath I took seemed easier and lighter. I glanced at my notifications to see if I could get a bearing on what I did, and oh boy, was I surprised.


    Viscera saturation: Your body has absorbed an enormous amount of Ki. It has now augmented your internal organs. Your heart has been reinforced, your muscles are more robust, and your brain is more efficient. All your organs have been improved and now operate more efficiently than before.


    -Increase strength, agility, dexterity, health by +2


    You have unlocked the first vital Ki point.


    Your basic Ki core is now a Nescient Core. Your Ki replenishment rate has slightly increased, and you have gained two levels in Ki manipulation.


    A wave of excitement washed over me as I got to see the results of all of my hard work. Nothing was more satisfying to me than seeing the amount of progress that I could make. I glanced at the clock and saw that it only took me a few hours to do this. So I still had time to work on meditation. However, I think I made enough progress in the Ki department for today. Now I think it was time that I worked on my soul. I haven''t given it enough time lately, and I needed to make sure I was training everything.


    I forced myself deeper into my mind and went into my soul realm. The only thing that had changed since I was here last was that my outline grew and was plastered in the sky just like in my Ki realm. However, in place of padlocks, there were stars plastered around my body. There was an uncountable number, much like the cloudless night sky. However, what drew my attention was that a small number was brighter than the others and formed a few constellations.


    One was the shape of a sword and comprised six stars. They sat outside of my body, near my left hand. On the right was a bow that was made by eight stars. Above my head was a crown, made by four. By my feet was a shield in the shape of a diamond made of five stars. However, the biggest constellation sat behind my outline. It was composed of ten stars and showed the face of a dragon that stared at me, with its maw at the ready to consume me if given a chance.


    I stared up at them, unsure of what each was. First, I glanced at the sword and tried to work through what it meant based on what I already knew of this world, plus what I could conclude based on common sense. I should probably ask Kharon for help and see what he says before I make any choices, but at the same time, I want to be independent and make a good choice.


    The sword, to me, represented aggression and combat. Something that I have been practicing for quite some time. The bow is for ranged attacks and was methodical in use and pinpoint its accuracy. The crown would represent leadership and be reflective in my role as the Empress of Asteria. The shield would reflect my desire to protect everyone under my command, no matter the cost. But the dragon eluded me. I knew it represented a few different things in various cultures, but I wasn''t sure what it meant here.


    I stared up at the sky and thought it all over. They clearly wanted me to select one of them, but what did I want? Combat? Leadership? Accuracy? Defense? Or whatever the dragon represented. Ugh, choices sucked. They all seemed fantastic, and I didn''t want to make the wrong one. Nor did I want to rely on Kharon for this. This was my choice, and my soul, after all. The dragon, though, kept drawing my attention. There was something about it that kept dragging me in. The curiosity of what it could be was too much, and I decided I wanted it. I was already working on mastery of everything else in the constellation. But the dragon? That was something unique, and whatever it was, I wanted it.


    I raised my hand and gathered a portion of my soul in my hand, and pointed it at the dragon constellation. I took a deep breath with no lack of anxiety in my chest. Every day, I was growing stronger, yet there was still so much I didn''t know. Yet, with each passing second, my thirst for knowledge and the desire for power was only growing stronger. I steeled my hand and released my soul shot towards the dragon constellation. Ready for whatever was to come.

 Chapter 42.5

    Sorry, I messed up chapter release numbers somewhere down the line, so, everything is off xD.


    As usual my shameless posting


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    A fragment of my soul rushed forwards to the dragon. It was as if time was slowing down as I watched it close the distance. A part of me thought about how I should have talked to my companion first, but there was no going back now. A few heartbeats later, my soul impacted the middle of the constellation, and a shock wave of light forced back all the other stars. The constellation lit up for a moment before it started to descend.


    In the center of the constellation, a pure white flame flickered into existence before it plummeted like a comet towards my soul. My heartbeat heavily in my chest as I watched it fall. I wracked my brain for what could happen, but I came up dry. I closed my eyes as I waited for the inevitable result of the flame to touch my soul.


    On the seventh heartbeat, a wave of power rushed over me. It was a feeling of freedom and overwhelming power. The fibers of my being cracked and stretch to accommodate the influx of power. Unlike my soul fracturing, this didn''t hurt all that much. It just felt like my soul was just stretching to accommodate an additional force. Maybe it did hurt, but I''ve just grown used to the pain at this point, so I just failed to notice.


    I rolled my neck and cracked my fingers, and opened my eyes. A heat rushed across my chest like I just took a shot of vodka, and I just let it simmer there for a moment. The fire spread to my limbs, and I felt them absorb some of the excess energy. I opened my eyes and glanced at my soul and saw that the white flame was just circling it like a planet in orbit. I glanced at my hands and saw that nothing really changed. Just the same hands, albeit slightly more muscular than before. I glanced at my medium and clenched it into a fist. At first, it was weird to look at. It tickled the back of my mind like something was wrong with me. But now, I hardly even realize it was there most days.


    I glanced at my menu and gestured quickly for the notifications that arrived. It was time to see what changed.


    You have chosen the constellation of the dragon.


    Dragons are powerful creatures, seldom seen. Intelligent, fierce, and protective over their own. Some say that the dragon represents royalty, and strength, while others say they only represent destruction and death. Will you walk the same path or carve your own?


    You have been granted a fragment of a dragon''s soul fortifying your own. Because of this, soul-based dragon skills have been added to your overall tree. You can now change a single pre-created soul template into a dragon weapon.


    Draconic Will I: Within your soul is the resolve of dragons. You get a flat increase of will and increased soul regeneration.


    +2 will


    -Slightly increased soul regeneration.


    Draconic Strength I: Due to the presence of a nescient Ki core, you have received a minute portion of a dragon''s strength.


    +2 Strength


    To advance further down the dragon''s path, you need to further cultivate the dragon''s flame.


    Would you like to convert one of your soul templates?


    My eyes skimmed across the notification, and my mouth dropped. I had no idea that this choice would be so strong, nor did I have any idea why I got it, but I wasn''t going to argue it. Sadly, however, the excitement quickly faded as the anxiety crept in. It would only increase my workload, and I wasn''t sure how to feel about that just yet. I selected the template option and then my soul claws. It was the only one that I had so far, so I might as well get it changed. I confirmed the choice and dismissed my screen. I glanced at my soul outline one last time and thought over what I was doing with myself.


    It felt like I was doing a little of everything, and I wasn''t sure if that was a good thing. I just didn''t want to over-specialize just yet, since I didn''t know what this world offered with the classes. I dismissed the notifications and decided that I was done for now; I had to think about everything real quick and get with my companion on my choices to figure out how to proceed.


    I cut the skill, and my vision shifted back to the real world, and my eyes meandered over to the clock. I spent a few hours in meditation, and the sun was well on its journey across the sky. Bundles of stormy grey clouds were slowly gathering, and the wind was picking up. I pulled my legs up to my chest and stared out across the lake, and took a deep breath. I''ll test out everything I got later. Right now, I just wanted some time to myself.


    My heartfelt heavy with homesickness, and I felt burdened with a growing sense of depression. I didn''t hate doing any of this. This was probably some of the most fun that I had in a while. But being surrounded by the undead was just lonely. I had Alessia, who seemed the most human of them all, but it still changed nothing. Most of them don''t talk, and I don''t want to drag Kharon into needless conversation since he has become busier lately. I hugged my legs tighter to my chest and watched as the surface of the lake rippled from the wind.


    As I watched the water ripple, a memory of my father came to mind. Back when I was younger, we would go out on family trips, and we once went to a national park, the name of which was long forgotten. But the memory of him telling me how fast wind had to be to create waves on a lake''s surface, and a few other things that went over my head as a child. Such a strange little thing to remember, but one that made me smile nonetheless. Even though they were hard on me, I miss them.


    I sat in the fading sun for some time, thinking of my life and future, before I decided I wanted to head back to my office. I wanted to take a nap and get reinforcements ready for the ceremony tomorrow. Which sent a small cluster of daggers through my heart. Funerals were never my strong suit, and I haven''t even decided on a eulogy for them yet. I suppose I should write something before I go to sleep. It would be the right thing to do for them after all. But I had no idea what would fit them. I mean, they were undead, and many of them were here since the start. It hurt watching them die, but it more so settled in after the fact, just how bad it hurt.


    But what does death mean to an undead? They have to die once to get here, so does dying once more mean something more? I pondered the thought for a moment, and a light bulb went off in my head. I should talk to Alessia. She would know more about the matter since she is a spirit. Speaking of which, where was she? It wasn''t like her to vanish for long periods. In fact, a part of me felt that staying out of her sight for too long was not something she would allow. She was an odd one. But it was something I was coming to appreciate more and more every day. I stood up, made a gesture to open my map, and quickly panned over towards my office. It was time to head back and get ready for the ceremony. However, just before I teleported out, I felt the familiar grip of an icy hand on my shoulder, and a slight grin crossed my face. Ah, there she is. I knew she wouldn''t be far.


    My world twisted as my office came into view. Thankfully through constant use, the resulting nausea was weakening. It made me glad that my body is getting used to everything. I cleared my throat and walked over to my desk, grabbing my bag on the way. I wanted to knock out this eulogy and plan out the reinforcement plan for tomorrow. Alessia was as usual quiet as a ghost and stood close by.


    "So, where did you go? I didn''t see you when I woke up." I asked her as I sat down and pulled out my pen and notebook. I grabbed another set and passed it back to her since she still had trouble speaking. As she wrote, I flipped open to a new page and quickly tried to work out a plan for tomorrow. I needed to reinforce the stronghold, but I also didn''t want them to be overly strong. For the time being, I think I would leave out brutes; maybe for the next zone, they would make an appearance. But for now, I was happy with what I had. I also had to do a slight rework on the ranking system a bit. I may shift the warrant officers outside the ranking system and create mobs to better lead the other undead.


    As I was working on the new ideas, Alessia placed my other notebook on the corner of the desk. I set my pen down and glanced over at it.


    I had to take care of some training with the honor guard. Forgive me for not informing you of my departure. I wished not to wake you.


    "It''s alright. I was just curious. I usually see you when I first wake up." Alessia didn''t pick up the notebook immediately. She appeared in the corner of my eye and walked to the front of my desk. Once she was settled in, she reached out and grabbed her writing utensils and notebook, cause, let''s be honest, they are pretty much hers now, and wrote once more.


    I tapped the pen on the edge of the desk a few times as I thought about my choices. I think I would roll with centurions, leading the undead. It was quick, easy, and would allow me a bit more flexibility. That way, the warrant officers could move about more freely and shift between detachments as needed. I opened up my creation menu, brought up my templates, quickly designed out the rank patch for them, the chevrons, and added another, with a single gold bar underneath them. I saved the template and glanced down at her notebook.


    Did you miss me, Lady Asteria?


    I felt my eyebrow raise as I stared at her and tried to judge her. Her face was as still as stone and betrayed nothing. I knew what she wanted me to say, but I wasn''t going to give in that easily. "Something like that." Her eye twitched, barely, but it was there, which meant I hit a nerve. But, I didn''t have time to play her game; I had questions to ask. "Anyway, all jokes aside, I have a question. What does death mean to the undead?"


    She tilted her head, thoroughly distracted, and quickly scribbled something out.


    It doesn''t really mean all that much to us. Maybe for those who live, it''s a reason to mourn, but it''s a reason to rejoice for us. We finally get to rest once more, though I suppose there is room for mourning as well if you really want to think about it.


    I quickly nodded and glanced down at my paper as I slowly but surely started to write what felt right. "Thank you, Alessia. I appreciate the help.

 Chapter 43

    As usual my shameless posting


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Discord: https://discord.gg/UCuHcbw


    Also sorry for not uploading as much lately. I am short-staffed at work, so I''m pulling 7-14days a time, so I write and edit as I get time. Enjoy :)


    I trudged along a long hallway. Torches lined the walkway, along with a red carpet that stretched the entire length, casting a baleful glow across the claustrophobic space. My heart ached with every beat like somebody was driving daggers through it. Each step I took felt like I was being tugged along by a string. Never before have I felt this hurt. It was far more profound than anything that I have ever felt before. Like my life was falling apart, and I had no power to stop it.


    I still walked on that same path. Warm liquid seeped down my face in an endless trail as I pushed forward. In the corner of my eye, dozens of notifications were rolling past. Most of them were blurred as they quickly replaced one another, yet one word was as clear as day. That single word twisted my heart and fanned the flames of burning anger that threatened to consume me with each step I took.


    Slain. That word wrenched my heart, and my tears became a torrent. The rage blossomed into a bright sun, and my thoughts became focused on something. Something I couldn''t quite make out. All the words seemed jumbled together and hidden through a filter. But the emotion was still there, eating away at me. Rage, sorrow, despair, hatred. They all circled around my mind, driving nails into my chest.


    I stumbled forward towards a double door that was clad in gold. Laurels of silver hung from various crevices, along with a plethora of various jewels. Jewels that no longer held any sort of meaning to me. Just worthless pieces of rocks. Just as I pressed my hand against the door and a bell wrung out. The final toll for a fallen hero. The same toll was strong enough to tear my heart in two and send cold chills across my flesh. I clenched my teeth and forced the door open on silent hinges, revealing a sun wreathed in the color of freshly spilled blood.


    A few bolts of scarlet danced across the sky, matching the thunder that was keening in the distance. Rain drizzled down, trying to drown out the pungent smell of blood and fire, mixed with the all too familiar scent of death. Large plumes of black smoke rose towards the sky, and the faint sounds of swords clashing rang in the distance. A few paces in front of me were two hulking creatures clad in armor that were once golden but now charred and blackened. They both had their hands extended out, and a shimmering golden shield enveloped us that was shrugging off a flurry of white and golden magic. Yet each spell was blurred and shifted, hiding its identity from me, and the sound was muffled and faded.


    But that didn''t matter to me. What mattered was the corpse that was lying behind the hulking armor-clad creatures. I stumbled forward, and all the rage I felt dissipated and was replaced with absolute despair. I fell to my knees and placed my hands on the face of the now-dead figure. Its face was blurred beyond all recognition, yet I knew who exactly it was that lay before me.


    My heart ached and I cried out in anguish as I reached forward and touched the ashen face. My mouth moved, yet no words came out. I knew not what I said, yet the emotion told me everything I needed to know. A final departure for the person closest to my heart. A sorrowful lamentation of regret. My hands reached out and clasped the sword that lay next to the corpse. As I grasped the blade, the ball of hatred in my heart reignited into an icy rage.


    I stood up and reached for the single button that held my cloak together and threw it to the side before I placed my hand on my mask and threw it to the side as well. It landed on the stone with a soft clatter, and the two creatures glanced behind them. Each bore a set of picks of golden light that fixated on me through a scorched golden helm. With a single glance of intent, both understood what was about to happen and drew a sword that glowed with a sickly green aura. I walked past them with the sword clasped firmly in my hand.


    The handle felt cold and heavy, a grim reminder of what had come and what had yet to be. With a single thought, power coursed through me, and a ball of violet power grew in my right hand. With each passing second, it only grew stronger and brighter. I stepped forward and gazed out across my city and cried out, with a primal roar that tore from my throat with unprecedented power, matched with the anguish that threatened to break me.


    Before me stood a legion of white and gold, with banners held high, hidden through a static barrier that constantly flickered in and out. I glanced at the two creatures that stood behind me and gave them a soft smile and one last command. The words were faded and quiet as if they had yet to exist, and I could only make out three. "No one else." My attention shifted back towards the front, and I raised my hand and expelled the energy in my hand in a display of light that rivaled that of the sun, and only grew brighter until it too blinded me and my surroundings, drowning everything in a violet light.


    With a start, I jumped from my bed. My heart was pounding, and a cold sweat clung to my flesh. What was that? I could still feel the twinges of despair dancing around my chest, along with the budding headache from being violently torn from my sleep. My hands shook violently as I tried to reel in my emotions and tried to understand what just happened. I''ve been here for quite some time, and I''ve yet to dream outside of this. I brought my hands up to my face to wipe away whatever sweat and tears had built up.


    Alessia must have seen me wake up as a mess, walked over to me, and sat down on the bed. I felt an icy hand on my shoulder and then the presence of clothing. Though if I wasn''t directly looking at her, I wouldn''t have known she was there. Damn her and her desire to make sure I''m alright. I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves, and a notebook appeared by me.


    What''s wrong my lady?


    "I had a dream where everyone was dying, and Asteria was on fire, and there was little that I could do to stop it all." The dream still hung heavy on my mind. It all felt so real like it was something beyond a dream. I couldn''t bear the thought of everything that I was working so hard to build, getting burnt down like it was nothing.


    Fear, not empress, for as long as I can fight, I can ensure that nothing of the sort will ever occur. I swear that on my unlife that no matter what happens, I will defend you and this realm.


    Her words helped bring peace to my mind. It was just a dream, after all. It wasn''t anything to get too worked up about. I mean, I can''t see the future or anything. Alessia stood up and walked over towards my desk, grabbed the notebook I worked on last night, and brought it over.


    I wiped away the exhaustion in my eyes and attempted to shove down the memory of the dream, hoping, as, with all dreams, this too would vanish with time. I flipped open my notebook, looked over what I was working on, nodded my head, glanced at the clock, and saw that it was only six am. I brought my screen up and shot a quick message to kharon, telling him to gather everyone, and the ceremony would start soon. I''ve purposefully neglected to check out the stronghold.


    Partially with the thought that the issue wouldn''t exist if I ignored it and because I didn''t feel comfortable looking at their funeral arrangements just yet; I mean, it was partially my fault that they all perished, and that thought alone made me feel incredibly guilty.


    I jumped out of bed and rummaged around my office, looking for my cloak and mask. I didn''t feel like creating vast, elaborate outfits since that was never really my style, to begin with. Besides, the cloak and the mask seemed solemn enough for my use. I threw my clothes on and rifled through my notebook for a bit. It would give time for my companion to get everything ready and for me to work my part. For now, it was the waiting game. With a single motion, I teleported myself and Alessia into the new part of the domain.


    I stood in a barren plain and a host of undead behind me. After the combat briefing, I never got with the captain since I was still feeling ashamed of myself, so everything I did was on the fly. But I would explain to him after the ceremony what I changed, so he can better implement it into the legion, so it wasn''t a total bust. I spun and glanced at the small horde behind me.


    I created five centurions, which were zombie pack leaders. They didn''t cost nearly as much as I thought they would, which was good. Plus, I''ve been having a small influx of essence from all the rewards I''ve been getting, so it hasn''t been too big of an issue for me. Next to the small horde was a group of four warrant officers. One was a Spirit that held a dark flame from the tips of his finger. The next was a giant skeleton that held a bow with a quiver of arrows strapped to its back. The third was a smaller zombie with a spear in its hand. I didn''t quite have a spear-based class, and I wanted one.


    The fourth warrant officer was a bit weird. It was a mass of shadows in a vaguely humanoid shape that barely absorbed the light and the only undead in the area that I couldn''t get the uniform on. Oh well, I couldn''t always have it my way I suppose.


    Positioned behind the centurions were the basic t1 mobs, at twelve apiece. I wanted to keep the power levels somewhat even, so I didn''t want to go too far overboard with that. They were all dressed in the uniforms that I made for them, and I went a few steps ahead and worked on making them look ragged and dirty. I prefer them to look clean and sharp, but that wouldn''t quite fit this zone.


    To the group''s left was the honor guard reinforcement without classes that Alessia talked me into creating. She wanted to use a few of the t2s and create some variety, which I don''t blame. Whatever she makes, I profit off of it, regardless. The most interesting one so far was the Skeletal horror. They looked like skeletons mostly, but the way they shifted their bones around was unnerving. The dark magic mages were a bit fun, as well. It let me have a bit more variety for the military, but I still wanted more.


    Once everything was settled, I positioned the undead in multiple box-shaped formations, with a centurion leading each and a warrant officer attached to each on the far left. I checked out all the uniforms and ensured that they were all wearing them correctly and had the proper ranks attached to them.


    I went ahead and gave them a wide variety of weapons, with some wielding swords and shields, while others held just spears, with a few bows mixed in. I stared at the formations for a moment before switching things up a bit and organizing everything based on what weapons were being used. I wanted everything to be uniform and clean, and ready for the ceremony.


    As I waited for them to organize, I glanced over at Alessia and saw that the honor guard was ready to go at a moment''s notice. Lined up in a much tighter and better-looking box formation than my own. I felt a smile cross my face from under my mask as I watched Alessia work. I expected nothing less from her.


    I turned my attention back to the other dead and saw that they were still shuffling around somewhat; I glanced at the clock and saw that it was going on nine in the morning. I wasn''t particularly in a rush to get to the ceremony, so I wasn''t all that perturbed at how long they took to get organized. Besides, they were all new, and once they got to the stronghold, I was sure that the captain would whip them into shape.


    A short time later, they finally finished organizing, and I cast a glance at Alessia and motioned for her to join me on my right. "Honor guard, fall in step behind me. 12th legion fall in step behind them. Keep pace and keep formation." I called out to the undead and glanced at Alessia. We shared a gaze with each other, and she placed her poleaxe on her right shoulder and gave me a bow.


    I spun around and stared at this area''s exit, struggling with the anxiety that was coiling around my heart. I really didn''t want to do this. But there was no choice; they needed their empress. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and started walking. Alessia was just two steps behind me, and I heard the synchronized stepping of the other undead as they fell in line behind me as we marched to the stronghold.

 Chapter 44

    Sorry for late upload, work has kept me busy, along with writing the back log for this and Codex! Enjoy <3 if you see any errors let me know!


    As we marched through my domain, a twisted thought entered my mind. The sounds of the undead behind me marching as one reminded me of a character from a movie series I loved watching. The march of a fallen paladin of light, as he marched on his former temple with an army of the church¡¯s warriors, now turned traitor. Such a strange thought to enter my mind, but one that made me chuckle nonetheless than we marched on. I even hummed the tune as we walked on, though I knew it was highly inappropriate for the situation.


    A few brief minutes later, the stronghold appeared through the thick fog. Its walls, while short, were a bit menacing to behold through the fog. Today it seemed a little thicker than usual, and I couldn¡¯t even see the sky through it. Just vast swatches of deep, impenetrable fog so far. The only reason that I was navigating everything so well was the map I had tucked away in the corner of my vision.


    We slowly marched around the outer wall and a few undead came into focus on the outer wall. Their forms were hard to distinguish through the fog because of the camo that I made for them. Thankfully, I had a minor road built into the area surrounding the stronghold, which helped guide me to the front gate.


    Brown ichor stained the road, and all the bodies were now gone. All that was left was the stench of death and puddles of blood that have long since congealed. My mood was already wavering. This was just too much. I bit my cheek and kept marching into the stronghold, my mood already soured.


    In the middle of the courtyard, a large wooden construct that was tiered and held dozens of compartments. In each compartment was a body of the undead, and a few empty ones that I think were made for the incorporeal that perished. Small torches topped with red flames sat on each corner and flickered in the foggy air. All the undead were in a tight formation, each led by a warrant officer, and broken into tiers based on the weapons in use.


    The air was deathly quiet outside of the sounds of undead that marched in behind me. To maintain that silence, I sent a sliver of will towards the formation behind me to break off and join their respective elements, while I kept walking forward to my three bosses, who were standing next to the wooden construct. The captain was staring at the now perished undead, his face as impassive as ever, though I felt his pain.


    ¡°Hello. Captain, I have brought reinforcements, along with a few changes in the ranking structure. However, that will wait till after the Ceremony.¡± The towering zombie gave me a quick bow, and I turned my attention toward my companion.


    ¡°Hello Kharon, thank you for doing this.¡± It meant a lot that he did. I honestly wouldn¡¯t have been able to do something like this. It would have hurt too much.


    ¡°Anytime, my lady. ¡° I pursed my lips as I watched the undead shuffle forward into the formations. We all stood in silence as we waited. I adjusted my hood and mask as the air felt heavier than before. I reached into my cloak and pulled out the piece of paper that I had written the eulogy on. The paper felt like it weighed a ton and seared my palm.


    My heartbeat was heavily in my chest as I tried to shove down the emotions that were swirling through my chest. All my actions set the tone of the domain. So I wanted this moment to be a call for mourning, yet I wanted it to be a call for celebration as well. As I stood there; I realized that the undead have long since finished filling into formation. Now it was me they were waiting for. I let the silence hang in the air for a little longer, out of respect for those that had fallen.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of Asteria, I thank you for your service to the empire, and for repelling those that wished to take our stronghold. It was a hard-fought battle, though it wasn¡¯t without loss.¡± I stopped there for a moment, letting my words hang in the air before I walked towards the pyre. ¡°Now, we honor those that fell in battle, defending their empress and their empire.¡±


    I reached out and placed my hand on a corner and let it rest there for a few heartbeats. ¡°We will always remember your sacrifice and your courage on this day. We will mourn your loss and hold your memory close to our hearts. Yet, we also celebrate your passing, for you have achieved that which we all seek. Enjoy your last rest, dearest undead, and may your soul rest eternally and never be reawakened.¡± I reached out and grabbed the torch and placed it on the pyre, and stepped back.


    The captain stepped forward along with Aaron and Alessia and each set a torch down. Kharon stepped forward with his violin in hand and played a soft tune. The notes were soft and tugged at my heartstrings as a wave of heat blasted into me as the pyre roared to life. Flames shot into the sky as the tune shifted from sorrow into a steady lull. We all stood and watched as Kharon played his song for the now resting undead. Usually, I would just consume them, and move on, but then it was far different. They fought and died with the idea that they were protecting something dear. So I would grant them their last peace and let them have their rest.


    The fire shifted from a roar into a peaceful burn as the wooden embers burned away long-dead flesh and charred white bone. I could feel warm trails run down my face as I watched the fire consume their forms. So this was the cost of a crown. I would have to send them to die for me, and they would accept their fate. I truly wished that it didn¡¯t have to be this way. With each passing day, I was falling more into this role, and I never realized how hard it was. I wasn¡¯t ready for the adventures to come. I didn¡¯t want them to die. They didn¡¯t deserve any of this. Hopefully, twisting their thoughts and telling them that at the end they would finally get to rest would blunt the guilt I would feel.


    A soft gray energy built swirled around all the undead before branching off into tendrils that danced through the air before connecting and vanishing in a pulse of light. I reached under my mask and wiped away the tears there. It was done. My greatest lie yet has become their reality. Hopefully, one day, it too could become mine.


    ¡°Are you alright Calixa?¡± Kharons voice tore me from my thoughts, and I glanced towards him and shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This is all harder than I thought.¡± It weighed me down and tore at my heart. This is why I worked as much as I did, so I didn¡¯t have to feel anything like this. It was something to take my mind off of things.


    ¡°Everything will be alright. You¡¯re not alone anymore. We will face everything together.¡± The flames flickered as they too died, leaving piles of ash that were getting caught in the wind.


    He was right; I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. I held my head high as my resolve built. We only had a few weeks of training left before my domain opened up, and we still had a lot to do. ¡°Thank you Kharon.¡± I saw Rikard approach us from the corner of my eye, and I gave him a quick nod. ¡°Captain.¡±


    The zombie grunted, and kharon translated for me. ¡°He said he received your message about training and he would be happy to train with you when you are free. He also thanks you for the reinforcements. The change in command structure helps immensely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, captain. I¡¯ll get with you after I discuss some more things with Kharon.¡± The captain replied with a bow and walked over to the direction of Aaron and the new centurions. Once he was out of earshot, I turned towards my companion. ¡°Anyway, the ceremony was perfect. I appreciate the effort that you put into it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mistress. I also saw that you unlocked a new soul aspect. Along with all your current skills, I have to say, you scare me with the raw potential that you have.¡± The skeleton bobbed his head as his eyes remained dimmed.


    I mean, it reassured that he said that. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing with it all if I was going, to be honest with you. I was just messing with a bunch of things to see what fit. Mostly out of the fear of becoming a jack of all trades. What are your thoughts on the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, from the looks of it, you will still suffer from being slightly behind other classes. Mostly because of the widespread proficiencies that you have. But if you can bring them up to the next tier before you hit your class milestone, you will have some very solid picks. Staying focused on a hybrid class isn¡¯t exactly a bad thing, you just have to be careful.¡± His eyes lit back up into his familiar scarlet orbs as he finished.


    I see, that makes me feel a lot better. I glanced at my menu and saw that my protection window was still quickly fading, and I still had to get the training done, along with finishing up the domain. ¡°Alright, so with that being said, we are running out of time. Can you have everyone work overtime on building up the area? I will have plans sent to you for the docks and a few other places I want to be built. I¡¯m going to focus on training and doing a lot of the behind-the-scenes work.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get them to work. You keep training. Get with me a day before we open, so we can do the last few things we need to make sure that we open smoothly.¡± I nodded my head and cast one last glance towards the pile of ashes, and tried to convince myself of the lie that everyone else believed. It was time to work overtime and get everything finished. No rest for me until a day before we open from here on out.

 Chapter 45

    Hey sorry for being gone a while! I took a vacation and spent a lot of time building up my backlog. Consider checking out my patreon to see what''s ahead!


    I have three books on there at the moment. Codex Administratum, Whispers of a Dead Empire, and a litrpg novel called Crimson Empress. For 5$ a month you can read chapters as I write them!


    Whispers goes up to chapter 62, and some chapters may be changed


    Codex goes up to chapter 12


    Crimson Empress goes up to chapter 6


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Also here is my discord!


    https://discord.gg/CWDycd8


    A few weeks later


    I cleared my throat and sat down the last book I wrote for the domain on top of a wooden barrel. I was standing on the docks, right next to my domain''s exit. The fog was thicker here and far more tangible and ran through my fingers through it only to have it cling to my fingers like syrup.


    The words danced across my vision, teasing me. I wasn''t strong enough to leave, and even if I could leave, it''s not something that I felt comfortable with. I had no idea what existed outside this realm, and I wasn''t too keen on discovering it. Maybe once I learned more of this world, I would, but this was my home for now. I glanced back down at the book bathed in the soft white light of the lantern that floated above it, gave it a soft tap, accessed my menu, and set this book to respawn after a set amount of time.


    I cleared the menu and cast Kharon a glance. He was standing in a longboat at its helm. A long paddle was clasped firmly in his hand as he waited for me. "There, I think everything is done. I have spread some treasure chests around the domain, scattered out various lore pieces, and whatnot. Respawn rates have been set, and item drop rates are good to go." I rattled off my mental list as I crossed the docks.


    "Everything seems to be in order now. All the troops have been deployed and are now situated in key locations. The ferals have also been repopulated. The last thing that you have to do is just name your domain." His eyes brightened up once more under his hood, giving him a stunning appearance.


    I sat down on the boat and crossed my legs as I brought up my menu. "Thank you Kharon, you can start the journey now while I work on that." The sound of the paddle breaking water was the only noise around us. The water was still and only reflected the faint moonlight and the air heavy and oppressive. It was odd, really. I kept expecting to hear waves as they moved, yet all that came was just the sound of silence. I tore my gaze from the lake and instead chose to focus on my menu. I haven''t really looked through it lately, so there were many things to catch up on.


    I brought up my weapon proficiencies to the middle of the novice level and even added in a few more, like pole-arm, staffs, two-handed weapons, and dual-wielding. It only required hours upon hours of non-stop training to get everything there, so hopefully, when I get to my first milestone, it will be worth it. I looked over the character sheet and saw that all my stats had grown considerably. In fact, it was almost inhuman how quickly I was growing. Though I suppose it has a lot to do with the fact that I didn''t need sleep in my domain. It took me a bit, but I learned how to cancel the urge to sleep and instead just focused on training for hours at a time. Though a large part o that had to do with each upgrade to my stats. My stamina became more robust and allowed me to push myself to greater heights.


    I wasn''t even sure if I was still human anymore at this point. With my Ki core hitting the next stage of evolution and turning into a condensed core, my bones became stronger, and my stamina was through the roof. Each passing day I felt my humanity slip, and with all my companions being undead, I wasn''t sure how to feel. Hopefully, once the adventures arrive, I could feel again, but for now, I was trapped, surrounded by an army of the undead.


    I dismissed the screen and took some time to think.


    I stared out across the lake as Kharon took us across. It was quiet, and for once, I didn''t have to do anything. All I had to do was sit there and relax for a while. I did everything else there was to do. I worked on respawn rates with Kharon; I hid treasure chests, mob placements, drop rates, and whatever else in between, all while training and building up lore, at least for this area.


    With a quiet sigh, I watched the water as it rippled from each impact of Kharons paddle, and the distant outline of the far shore broke through the deep fog. This was a peaceful, brief trip, one that I enjoyed a lot. I opened up my menu and went to my domain screen and towards the entrance settings. All I had to do was name this place, and it would be ready. As I expand the domain a bit more, I would have to add more things like this. Yet I was also afraid to, the moment the domain opened, would be the moment adventures could come and slay my people. Yet, I knew I could do nothing to stop it. It was the only way for them to grow stronger. As much as it tore me apart, I had come to terms with it. They would fight, and they would die in my name, and I would have to let them. It was the only way I could make it out alive. I typed in Asteria and confirmed my choice with a heavy heart. I still had a few hours left before we opened up, but I might as well get it out of the way.


    I confirmed my choice just as the boat hit the dock, filling the air with a quiet thud, and Kharon stepped off and extended his hand outwards. I took it and stepped from the boat. Alessia stood on the dock, along with two members of the honor guard. Both held the rank of guard sergeants and were t2 elites. The first was a skeletal horror, about the same size as me, but held a large shield and spear made of bone. Lately, I have referred to him as Hektor, and funny enough, he held a hoplite class. Once I realized that it was amplified by others of the same class, I created a few more to compliment him.


    The next was a spirit that dual-wielded two blades through telekinesis. Both were just typical Asterian patterned blades she wielded with grace. More than anything, she reminded me of an assassin, and once I get more boss positions open, I would promote her to be such. Her name lately has been Amari since it seemed to fit her. Her class was one option I saw for Alessia near the start, a spectral dancer, and she lived up to that class with the way that she moved.


    "Mistress, the domain will be opened in just over an hour. Is everything to your liking?" Kharon asked as he stepped up beside me.


    "Yes, I believe so. Rikard already recalled all the troops and finished construction on the roads. All the various buildings have been made, and I have created a lot of the environmental stuff. I''ve switched around the undead at the stronghold and added in a few more t2 elites. I think we are ready, Kharon." Some movement beyond the dock caught my attention, and I saw the squad that Hektor ruled over. There were seven hoplites at the moment, with all of them either zombies or skeletons. Sadly, I don''t have enough material to outfit them, but that day will come soon enough. Just behind them were a few of the knight class t2s that acted as the vanguard and a few phantoms that lingered in the darkness that belonged to Amari.


    "Good. How has your training been going?" Kharon asked as we walked on the road that the captain made. The hoplites fell into a lockstep around us as we walked. Amari vanished along with the phantoms, and the knights kept to the fringes. I sadly had to cut down the number of guards I had at the moment and weeded out a lot of the undesirables. There were still more in reserve, but now they served more specialized roles.


    "Pretty good. All my proficiencies are now up to the novice level. I evolved shunpo into fleeting steps for faster and more precise movements. The boon for getting both Ki and my soul up to novice was drastically reduced usage. Now I wasn''t killing myself using my skills, though I still had to be careful. Sadly, I haven''t really focused on any other skills since I can''t really learn anything else regarding magic, but I managed to bring my soul manipulation up to the novice tier."


    "Good, good. When the adventurers arrive, you will siphon experience off of their kills, and if you wish to join the fray yourself, bonus experience." When he told me that, I felt my heart skip a beat. I don''t think I was ready enough for something like that.


    "For now, I think I will just sit on the sidelines. I much rather not risk myself. When I get powerful enough, I will consider it." I told him as we walked down the road. A small cabin was to my right that we recently built for the adventures to rest at. I instructed the surrounding undead not to attack it unless the adventurers provoked them. But for all intents and purposes, it was a safe haven.


    As we walked down the road, we passed by a few checkpoints manned by a couple of the legionaries led by a corporal. My eyes kept drifting towards the clock that was ticking ever slowly downwards. "Are you ready for the adventurers?"


    "Not really. I''m scared, and most of all, I am scared for the others. They don''t deserve to die, but it''s the only way forward." As much as I accepted the knowledge of what was to come, it didn''t make it any easier for me.


    "I know, Calixa, I know. Once we get enough essence stored up, we can leave this place and keep everyone safe." I nodded my head. The thought that one day, I could save everyone cheered me up a bit.


    In the distance, I could see the stronghold through the trees. A few legionaries were outside milling about, and a few more lined the walls. The spearheads glittered in the moonlight. The fog here wasn''t as deep as it was elsewhere, so I could still see. We marched in silence as we neared the gate that slowly swung open. The Lieutenant was standing there, next to the captain.


    Aaron wore thick padding as his clothing, painted in the colors of the Asterian military. The rank of Lieutenant displayed proudly on his shoulders and breast. He looked as alive as a skeleton could at that moment. Rikard, on the other hand, looked absolutely menacing.


    He wore a suit of plate metal that cost a fair amount of resources to make. It was a beautifully crafted piece of armor, painted grey and black, with various symbols of the empire, like a falling star and various magic symbols. Behind him was a long, flowing black cape that came down to his calves.


    "Lieutenant, Captain," I called out as we arrived. Amari''s group materialized from the shadows since we were in a safe zone and immediately joined the vast majority of my honor guard that was assembled here. I would leave a few out as tougher mobs for the adventures, but the rest would come with me.


    They both gave me a nod, and I walked over to them, looking them over. "Are you two ready?" Aaron quickly replied with a brief chitter that I identified as being yes, and Rikard replied with a quick moan.


    "Good, sound the alarm. The invaders will be here at any moment. Defend me and defend my empire. Do not betray my faith." I''ve been working on my acting, and I have to say, I am happy with how well it''s turning out.


    The captain made a quick gesture, and a skeleton ran across the courtyard and towards a few recently created buildings. At the top of one was a small bell that I made so they could communicate more easily. My eyes drifted towards the clock and saw that I only had a few brief moments left before the domain opened.


    "Warriors of Asteria, hear me! The invaders are upon our doorstep! Do not let them take this stronghold once again. For behind this lies the motherland! Protect us, and above all else, protect me. Do not fail me." I yelled out with everything that I had, hoping to spur everyone just before I left. Once the domain opens, I will not be coming topside until I can adequately defend myself.


    The surrounding undead roared out in agreement. The skeletons chittered and bashed their weapons into the shields, and the zombies screamed. The ghosts and spirits did their best, but they couldn''t be heard. I turned towards kharon and gave him a soft smile. "Stay safe out there," I told him as my clock struck zero and the bell rang, signaling the opening of my domain.


    "Of course, mistress. I won''t let you down." His form became enshrouded in grey light as he teleported back to the entrance.


    "Don''t die on me," I whispered as I brought my menu up and teleported myself and my entire honor guard back to my office. While I left a secret entrance, I didn''t want to take the time to get there. For now, I would get to my sanctum as quickly as possible and see what was to come.


    Once we all materialized back into my office, my honor guard dispersed. Since I didn''t want to leave them topside, I went ahead and quickly expanded the size of my office and made a few dorms and training areas for them. I also went ahead and portioned off a section for myself, so they wouldn''t disturb me. Maybe one day, I would bring this entire area up and make it my dwelling.


    Alessia stayed right next to me as I walked towards the door of my private dwelling. Two knights stood at the ready next to the door. One was a hulking zombie, while the other was a skeleton. The skeleton reached out with a simple movement and pushed open the door for me, and I stepped inside. My desk was in the middle of the room, along with a few books I made spread around the area. The same as it always looked, just a little more messy than before. Just behind that was a door that led to my bedroom that was cut into the rock.


    Next to my desk was a chair for Alessia since she insisted she wanted one. Though I don''t see why she was a spirit. But whatever made her happy at this point. I crossed the room, sat at my desk, pulled up my map, and quickly scrolled to the entrance. Kharon was busy paddling his boat across the river; just as four adventurers walked through the entrance. However, on the opposite side of the domain were four more that appeared, though it was hard to make out what or who they were. Let''s see what happens and how they fair here in my realm of undead.

 Chapter 46

    I pressed through the purple veil of the domain. The clouds wrapped around me and threatened to suffocate me as I pressed through. A few steps forward, the purple haze shifted into a soft grey fog that clung to me. I pushed through it and eventually came out onto a dock.


    Motion across my vision made me jump back and grab the handle of my rapier before I relaxed when I saw that they were just words that were being burned across my screen.


    The words lingered for a moment before they shattered like glass and blew away on the wind. My breath caught in my throat as I watched the entire process unfold. Never once have I seen something like that. I heard the others mutter a few short seconds later, and Alinore sent a quick prayer towards Vesteria, her patron goddess. "What in the nine hells was that?" Gunther''s voice cut through the thick air like a knife.


    "I''m not sure. I think the domain was just telling us where we are, and I think we can expect this at every major location we travel to." The implications of it were astounding. Never has there been a recorded domain that did that. At least not one that I could find during my research. I reached into my pocket, pulled out a small quill with ink, and quickly scribbled down the new finding.


    I glanced up and looked around the entrance. Two moons were high up in the sky, in a sky filled with a countless number of twinkling stars. Small groupings of clouds were in the air and moved in small clumps. The air around this river was thick, and not a single noise could be heard. Even the light seemed to be off, but I couldn''t put the finger on why. The river was still and reflected the light like a steel mirror. But something caught my eye on the river bank. It was a golden glitter of a handful of coins. I walked towards the river bank and reached out. If the domain was going to give me free money, who was I to say no?


    Just as I reached out intending to take the money, a slimy grey hand reached out from the water and wrapped itself around mine. It yanked me forward with almost inhuman strength. Whatever stupor I was in immediately vanished, and I fought against the hand. The surrounding water rippled and slowly rose, forming into another hand that reached out towards my face. Whatever was grabbing me had a steel grip and was colder than anything I had ever experienced before. I planted my feet into the ground and pulled back with all my strength as I fought against whatever was pulling me down. "Guys, give me a hand," I yelled out as I struggled.


    I felt a few pairs of hands grab me and pull me backward. For a brief second, the handheld firm before it let go and sank back into the river. I fell backward onto my teammates, and my heart pounded roughly in my chest. "What was going through your mind when you did that, Redrick?" Gunther''s voice tore through my thoughts, rage filling his voice.


    "I don''t know. I glanced at the river, and something overtook my senses. Did you think I would be as stupid otherwise?" I retorted as I stood up and dusted off my pant legs. Alinore stepped forward, and a dull blue light shone in her eyes as she looked over the river.


    "He''s right. The entire river is laden with enchantments, and swimming across might prove difficult" Her eyes dimmed back to their regular color as she stepped back. Gunther''s face relaxed as he realized I didn''t do it intentionally.


    "Let''s investigate the area and see what we can use to move across the area." Through my readings, I saw that domains had to make it possible to cross through the entrance. But what did we have to do? I stepped onto the docks and looked around. The wood looked old and worn, and dozens of barrels and crates sat on its surface. Large lamps lined the length of the dock and cast a faint glow that struggled to pierce the haze. Parts of it branched off yet were devoid of any ships. Just a boundless lonely wooden structure.


    I stepped forward, and the structure underfoot let out a groan. "Alright, let''s search this dock for clues. Be careful not to look into the water and keep your eyes peeled for any threats." I rubbed my wrist as the cold seemed to bite even deeper into my flesh. It was as if winter herself came down and grabbed me. I massaged my hand mindlessly as I walked down the dock. My eyes were alert, and my body coiled like a spring, ready to react at any moment. I had to keep moving; to stop in a place like this would invite death.


    I stepped onto a small jutting outcrop of the dock and glanced around; I ran my fingers across the tops of some barrels and crates and attempted to pry the lids off. Maybe I would find something to use or something I could sell. Dungeons were known for their items and, by extension, domains. I could make some quick coin off of it and get it back into my coffers. I was trying to save up to buy a small manor and slowly build up my power base once more. While it would draw the ire of various people, I was still under the protection of the Adventurer''s guild, at least for now. I will take back my dukedom. No matter what it takes.


    All the crates and barrels seemed to be sealed shut, and nothing I did would pull them apart. I could have used my sword to wedge in between them, but I didn''t want to risk damaging my blade if they were sealed. I gave up trying to find their contents for now. However, I will be back for it later. Feeling defeated, I moved away from this part of the dock and back to the central portion. From how large it was, it must have been a shipping area. The only annoying thing was the lack of boats and the lack of people.


    "Redrick! Over here!" I glanced up and toward Carter. The mist was slowly growing denser, and his form was growing more obscure by the second. I pressed forward and glanced around for the rest of my team. The shadows were slowly encroaching onto the dock, hiding away Gunther and Alinore in the shadows.


    "What is it?" I asked as I got close to him. He was standing by a large barrel that was underneath a lamp and in his hands was a small, worn book.


    "It''s a diary of a merchant who traveled through here. At least that is what it says. It talks about how this area used to be part of a once-massive empire that just vanished overnight. The merchant then prattles on about how there must be treasure spread across the lands here, and there really isn''t anything of note outside of someone called the Ferryman." He skimmed the book over, and I nodded my head.


    How strange, the last empire that ruled over the neutral lands didn''t have a port. I glanced around the area as more questions entered my mind. The book talks about how this belonged to a long-vanished empire, yet this area is a domain. Was it possible that this was the doing of a god? What could they have done to have this happen? "Carter, what does it say about the ferryman?" That was the next question, one that I had a feeling had a more straightforward answer to find.


    He glanced over at the book and then replied. "It says the Ferryman is the only one who can cross the river safely. At least that''s what the rumor says. All he requires is a toll, and he will take you across." A toll, huh? I ran my hand across my bag and felt the familiar weight of coins. What a strange thing to ask for.


    "Thank you. Does it explain how to summon the Ferryman and how much the toll is?" I quickly rummaged through my pockets and gathered a few coins. If I didn''t have to fight something to cross this entrance, I wouldn''t.


    "Uh, it says here that one must light the lantern at the end of the dock, and the Ferryman would arrive shortly after. As for the toll, it says that it varies." I nodded my head and quickly called out to the other two members of my party. Good, we can keep moving. Thankfully, this area seems somewhat safe outside of the river.


    "Alright, Carter, go find the lantern and get it lit. I will brief the other two real quick." Carter turned and rushed down the dock to get the job done. I liked him. He did things without question, and he seemed loyal enough. Finding people who won''t stab you in the back was hard enough as it is in today''s world. Maybe after this was said and done, I would offer him a spot in my family. The thought tore a hole in my heart, but I ignored it.


    As soon as Gunther and Alinore appeared from the fog, I quickly told them about the book and the Ferryman.


    "So these are cursed lands, then? That would explain why this domain suddenly appeared out of nowhere. But if we are dealing with cursed lands, there is no telling what we may encounter." Gunther mused quietly to himself while Alinore nodded her head. She was a quiet one and didn''t really say much outside of what had to be said.


    "I agree. We have to be on our toes once we get across the river. We should also be wary of the Ferryman. The journal says that he is neutral, but we should be careful still." I gestured further down the docks towards Carter once I saw a lantern light up and cut through the fog and darkness with ease.


    "I agree. It''s better to be safe here. This place gives me the creeps; it''s as if everything is off, and it''s bothering me." I couldn''t help but agree with Gunther on that matter. This whole place gives me the creeps. It gnawed at the back of my mind, though I couldn''t figure out what it was exactly.


    We walked towards the end of the dock, and in the distance, I could see a cloaked figure on the boat, moving towards us. The water barely rippled as the ship glided across its surface. A pair of scarlet red eyes shone through the fog as if I was staring at a demon. Above the Ferryman was the name Kharon stitched in orange text. My heart froze up, and my mouth went dry. This boss was far more potent than anyone here, and I couldn''t risk pissing him off.


    As it got closer to the dock, I took a step back. All around me, everyone else did, even Gunther. The man who feared very little. The Ferryman got to the dock, and I could see that the black robe covered his entire body, save his glowing scarlet red eyes that seemed to bore into my soul. "Greetings weary travelers, and welcome to Asteria." A monotonous voice came from the Ferryman, one that seemed to be laced with magic.


    "Greetings, honorable Ferryman. My name is Redrick. My party and I would like to cross the river." I defaulted to respectful etiquette since I absolutely refuse to piss this thing off. It was also shocking that a boss could speak to us intelligently. For most of my adventuring life, very few bosses had this level of intelligence, which made this one all the more terrifying.


    He stared at us, his face obscured by the inky darkness. For a few heartbeats, he stared unmoving before he spoke once more. "For your toll, I ask one silver coin apiece. With that, I will take you safely across the river and into Asterian lands."


    One silver? That was a lot cheaper than I thought it would have been. But what did a domain need with coins? I fished into my pocket and brought out a single silver coin. Its weight was cold and heavy in my palm as I passed it over. It killed me to hand over my hard-earned money, but it had to be done.


    The Ferryman reached out with a black glove-clad hand. His fingers were naturally skinny as if he were a walking skeleton. We all dropped the coins in his hand, which promptly vanished in his robe. "I will take you to your destination, but be warned. Look not into the river, for it may be your end." He stepped aside, revealing a longboat that could sit us all with ease. I glanced at all my companions as I stepped onto the boat, praying to whatever god may hear me that we make it out of here alive.

 Chapter 47

    The boat crossed the river quietly. The water barely made a sound as we passed over it. We all sat quietly, not even looking at the water. Our lessons were already learned.


    "Ferryman, what do you know of this place?" Gunther''s voice broke the silence, and a part of me was relieved that he asked. One of us was going to do it even if I just did it a few moments too late. He was harsher around the edges, but I don''t think the man at the helm of the boat cared too much.


    The Ferryman kept pushing the water, staring out across the empty river, unbothered by the enchantments laced through the water. He remained quiet for quite some time before he answered us. "Most of my memory was erased during the calamity. Now I only do what my lady asks, and that is to take the living back and forth across the river."


    Calamity? I pondered on his words for a moment as I thought back to the journal we found. It said that this realm was torn away from the rest of the world. So it''s called The calamity. But what really caught my interest was his job. "Lord Kharon, you mentioned your lady. Who is she? What do you mean by the living? Are you not alive yourself?"


    "My lady, the Empress of Asteria. As for your next question, who is to say I am not? What is life adventurer?" His voice hung heavy in my ears and eventually my thoughts, and I had never really thought about that.


    "Flesh, bones, a beating heart, thoughts, and a soul, I would suppose," I replied quietly. His words left a lasting impact on me, and I never once considered the question that he had asked. Maybe it was just me being short-sighted.


    "There is far more to it than just that, but that is a conversation for another time. We are close to the docks." In the distance, the outline of the far shore was visible through the thick fog. The outline of trees stretched for quite a way out on either side. But something else struck me with curiosity, something that I had to know the answer to.


    "You say you transport the living. What lies beyond the docks?" I feared the answer I would hear, and I knew it deep down, yet I didn''t want to believe it was true.


    "The dead and lost. Those who were once thralls of powerful necromancy, and those who are loyal to Asteria and the Empress." My heart sank as I realized that this was a domain of the undead. The most wretched of all creatures. Those torn from death by a necromancer and bound to servitude. Every necromancer was a walking crime against humanity and deserved only death.


    "So your empress is a necromancer." Gunther''s demeanor became colder, and the tension in the air grew even more palpable.


    "No. She gave everything she had to sever the chains that kept us bound. We are all free, seeking a purpose in our existence. Far from a vile necromancer." Even though his monotonous words, I could detect malice and hatred at the thought of serving a necromancer. I glanced towards the other. Carter remained quiet as he listened, and Gunther was fuming. Alinore was just looking out across the river, her magic protecting her from the pull of the enchantments.


    I cleared my throat and tried to calm the situation a bit. "Forgive us, Lord Ferryman. Necromancers have an evil reputation where we come from, and most are stamped out, and very few undead exist."


    "It is fine. The lady would never stoop so low as to be a necromancer, and she is far too kind for something like that." The way he spoke about her made me feel like she was alive. But wouldn''t she be a domain core? I scratched my head as I tried to figure out what this all meant. A domain of undead wouldn''t be accepted, and the Velcrest Theocracy would lobby to destroy it. Yet, it was still a domain and one of the most valuable things on this planet.


    "Maybe we should wait and see what the domain offers first before we jump to any conclusions." Carter''s voice broke the tension, and I nodded in agreement.


    "Yes. Maybe it is, as Kharon says, and the lady of the domain is kind. We have to consider all facets before we make a choice." I tore my attention away from the ranger and instead started forward. Thinking over what this could mean for us and for the future of Tenith.


    The boat rocked as it contacted the dock. Words appeared on my screen once more with ablaze.


    This time I was better prepared for it and didn''t even flinch at it, though it took quite a lot of willpower to do so. I stood up, stepped off the boat, and reached out for Gunther''s hand to help him up. Carter did the same with Alinore. I did one last cursory glance across the longboat and gave the Ferryman a nod. "Thank you for the conversation. I bid you, farewell Ferryman. May our paths cross once more."


    Kharon pushed off the wooden dock with his oar and gave us a nod as his ship started to drift back into the river. "Farewell Adventures. Be warned, those that live in the woods know neither friend nor foe." The fog wrapped around the Ferryman, even going so far as to drown out the red light that emanated from his eyes.


    I released a pent-up breath as he vanished. It wasn''t often you met a friendly boss, and especially one as powerful as he was. But I was thankful that I gleaned as much information out of him as I did. "What do you guys think so far?"


    "He spoke highly of the domain, but for all, we know he could just be just another slave." Gunther was the first to speak up. I''m thankful for how blunt he could be, and it left little to the imagination.


    "I think we should do a little more exploring. There is more going on here than meets the eye." Carter flipped through the journal he brought with him. I would assume that he was just trying to figure out everything he could about the area, which was good. I did not know what we were about to get ourselves into.


    I glanced towards the last member of our group. The one who spoke very little, though we all valued her input immensely. "Alinore?"


    She affixed me with her sea-blue eyes before she glanced away. "He spoke truthfully about what he felt, and there was no magic binding him. I think we can trust the Ferryman."


    We stared at each other as we weighed our choices, though ultimately, I had the last say. Alinore was very rarely wrong on the matters of magic. Yet, I still detested the fact that we were in a realm of the undead. While I have never once encountered them, I have heard stories and read books about them, which is far more than enough for me. "Alright then. Let''s keep exploring then." I stepped further onto the docks and saw that it was a mirror of the one we just left. The only thing missing was the book that we found the first time.


    Carter and Alinore pushed ahead. This time he had his bow drawn and an arrow at the ready. We were no longer at the entrance, and there was no telling what we would encounter here. Alinore drew a small wooden wand and stood at the ready. Her magical eyesight was glowing softly in the moonlight, and then tendrils of silver magic wrapped around her like a snake, ready to strike at any moment.


    "Are you alright, Gunther?" I walked down the length of the dock, checking the boxes and crates, hoping to find anything useful to sell later.


    "This place doesn''t feel right, and undead is a blight on the planet. There is a reason that they don''t exist. We shouldn''t be here, and we need to destroy the domain and leave." His words were filled with a dull rage that felt almost palpable.


    "I get that. I do. I''m not a fan of all of this either but think of the rewards we can earn if we pull this off. I need this, and we can''t destroy this place." I stopped in my tracks and glared at my friend. I needed the accolades from this domain. I needed the bounty from the crown, and more than anything, I just wanted to put my life together.


    "It''s always about money, and power with you, Redrick, and that frightens me. I need you to see the forest and not just the trees." He huffed through his teeth as he stormed past me. I watched as he caught up with the others, and more than anything, I just felt defeated. I placed my hand on the hilt of my rapier and could feel the weight of the summoning stone pressing against my hip. I could summon the domain core and see for myself what this place indeed was. But I won''t. Not yet. Not until I was alone. They didn''t need to know that I had an item that powerful. Not even Gunther needed to know. Lest he takes that chance to end this domain.


    I pressed forward, deciding to hang back a few meters. Mostly to watch the rear in case we get ambushed and also to give Gunther some space. He was angry. Thankfully, he would keep things professional, but it still bothered me. I didn''t like it either, but I will put aside my detest if it means I can achieve my goals. They came first, everything else second.


    I stepped off of the docks and onto a dirt road. That led up into a forest. The stench of death filled the air, and the trees were graying and slowly dying. There were some pinpricks of color, but not enough to make a difference. The fog clung to all the trees and was growing thicker with each passing second. The only sound that I could hear was that of my party walking. Other than that, it was deathly silent.


    This place felt wrong. But the Ferryman said that the empress here gave everything to sever the hold that a necromancer had over this place. What happened here? Everything I have learned so far hasn''t yet let me connect the dots. I hope, and I pray he was telling the truth about this place. Destroying this domain would be the last thing that I wanted to do.


    We pushed deeper into the forest. All around us were trees that were stuck in a half-dead state and a road that was large enough to fit all four of us if we were to stand shoulder to shoulder. The smell of decaying flesh filled my nose and caused my stomach to twist and churn. According to the research that I managed to dredge up, domains usually had a safe zone. If we could find that, we could plan out how to tackle this place and see what other information we could find about Asteria.

 Chapter 48

    Hello hello! Sorry had writers block for a while, trying to figure out the future of this novel. (Don''t worry, I''m not dropping it. I''m just so far ahead in backlogs I wasn''t sure what to do.)


    Also! Let me pose a question for you guys. Let''s say you suddenly acquired an undead wolf, what would you name it?


    Here is my patreon!


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    List of novels I am working on currently:


    Crimson Empress | Royal Road


    Codex Administratum | Royal Road


    We traveled through the woods together. The silence was slowly becoming deafening, and not a single mob was in sight. The further we pushed into the domain, the more twisted and corrupted the trees became. The foliage was caught in a state of decay yet was also blooming into new life. Never have I seen something like this, and I have ventured far and wide. I''ve fought in dozens of dungeons. Yet nothing could compare to something like this.


    After an hour of walking, we approached a small wooden cabin with a single torch that hung outside its door. With relief, I rushed over to it. I was used to walking for hours on end, but there was just something about this place that exhausted me. Maybe it was just being alert nonstop and jumping at the smallest of sounds. But it was slowly beating me down. Alinore stared at the cabin as I drew my sword. Carter had his bow clasped firmly in his hand and had an arrow at the ready while Gunther spun his staff. Without having to speak, we fell into our usual breaching formation. Carter stood by the door, with Alinore directly beside him. Gunther stood at the other side, and me in front. I raised my hand and activated my totalis barrier skill. A small tessellated blue shield grew in the air in front of me and grew until it reached the size of a tower shield.


    I didn''t have too many axillary skills that didn''t apply to my class. If it didn''t involve dueling, I didn''t want it. The only reason I had this skill was for the problems that the sharp end of my blade couldn''t solve. I glanced towards Gunther before looking at the other two. Gunther stepped to the front with a nod, placed his hand in the door handle, and quickly pushed it open before he spun back to the side. Usually, we would kick it down, but we would prefer to keep the place intact if this was a safe zone. I stepped forward and placed the shield between me and whatever could be in front of us.


    I pressed into the room with Alinore directly behind me. Her wand was at the ready, along with the magic that circled her. Carter, I already knew, had eyes on the room, his bow ready to release a flurry of arrows. I quickly scanned the foyer and saw that it was empty, just a minor groove on the floor that denoted a change in levels. The walls were polished and slotted into each other seamlessly, and a few lanterns lined the hall. I kept the pace up and traveled down the hallway and into the main living area. Which was empty as well, baring a small table and a few chairs. An oversized circular couch sat in front of a large fireplace, which was burning steadily. Between the kitchen and living area was a large carpet crafted in a circle and split into layers that flowed tightly between one another in a rugged display of browns and reds.


    We cleared a few more bedrooms, and once we were sure that the cabin was clear, we collectively released a sigh of relief. This was far different from the rest of the safe zones we usually came across. More often than not, it was a cold circle on the ground that monsters sat right outside waiting for us to leave. But this was something far nicer than we could have ever hoped for or could even afford.."Dibs on the master bedroom," Carter spoke up as he grabbed Alinore''s hand and dragged her off to a bedroom. I wouldn''t argue with them on that. Whatever kept those two happy. Without a second thought, I clambered over to the couch, dropped my bag down with a slight clatter, placed my rapier down next to it, and took a seat. A jolt of surprise coursed through me a split second later. This piece of furniture was the most comfortable thing I have ever sat in. "Gunther, you have to feel these couches. I swear these were crafted by the gods."


    He walked back into the living room and eyed the piece of furniture with no small amount of disdain in his eyes. Eventually, he caved and sat down. "I¡­ I am desperate to hate these couches, but I can''t bring myself to."


    I hummed my agreement as I just sat there, relaxing for the first time in a long time, before the sound of my stomach rumbling tore me from my blissful haze. I needed to make some food. If memory serves correctly, it was my turn to cook for everyone tonight. It took monumental effort to force myself off of the couch and walk over to my bag. Now, what was I in the mood to cook today?


    I brought some fresh herbs and some meat in my personal bag of holding. If my father saw me using it for stuff like this, he probably would fit, but he isn''t here now. I rifled through the bag and did a mental tally of what was in there. I had this exotic herb in here that was called Soap''s bundle. Which I only really brought along cause Alinore and Carter think it''s delicious, but I think it tastes exactly like its name. I pulled the bundle of green herbs out, set it on the table, and pulled out another called mint. I wasn''t a fan, but everyone else in the party was.


    I set the two bundles on the table and pulled out some meat that I brought along with me. I couldn''t cook for the life of me, which was why I wasn''t above spending a few silver on pre-cooked meals and putting them into my bag. The nutrition bars were hot garbage and not worth my time, and I wouldn''t subject my friends to that horror either. I pulled out a small cooked chicken, along with a few cooked shellfish that was still steaming, along with some portions of some vegetables.


    I had a small chunk of salt that I kept in here as well, along with some ground pepper. This little guy cost me a fair amount, so we were careful to ration it out. But it went a long way with helping the food taste a bit better. I pulled out the smaller plates that I kept stowed away, along with a few forks. I know that many in the guild would look down on this, seeing it as excessive and pompous, but good food was the way to keep morale up. I set everything up, and just before, I was about to wake Gunther up, who had already passed out. I felt a slight jab in my bladder. With a yawn, I walked towards the front of the cabin, intending to drain my bladder.


    When I came back, I glanced over at the food and saw that the herbs looked slightly disturbed and seemed to be missing a few leaves, and my salt block seemed slightly smaller, and the portions of food seemed slightly shifted. Anyone else wouldn''t have seen it, but I did. I glanced towards Gunther and saw that he was still passed out. From the back of the cabin came a bunch of giggling from Alinore, which told me that those two were a little too busy to come out here and take stuff. I rubbed my eyes and stared at them for a moment longer. Maybe I was just exhausted and was seeing things. I haven''t really slept since the anxiety of visiting this domain kept me awake for a lot longer than it should have.


    I shrugged and walked down the back hall, and slammed my fist against the wooden door. "Oi, if you two lovebirds are done, dinner''s up. I suggest you come get some."


    "Alright, Redrick, we will be out in a bit!" Carter called out, his voice muffled through the door.


    I turned away and saw that Gunther was awake and was munching on the part of the chicken he tore off. I pulled off my boots and set them down next to my bag, and reached out for a plate, and took some of the food, and munched on it mindlessly. I was still a bit unnerved by this place. We traveled for well over an hour, yet we haven''t seemed to encounter a single mob. I put a small pinch of salt and pepper on the piece of chicken and bit into its tough flesh; it was a little overcooked, but it would do for now, I suppose. I quickly scarfed down my meal and gnawed on a few vegetables.


    I laid back on the couch and munched on a carrot as I stared at the ceiling. I wanted to do a bit more exploring before we left in the morning, though I wasn''t above making sure this was our H.Q for the duration of our stay. I swallowed the rest of my food and saw that Gunther had passed out once again.


    I wasn''t surprised. The man could sleep anywhere at the drop of a copper coin. I stood up and grabbed the water skin that I kept on my travel bag and took a deep swig of it before strapping it back into place and meandering into the kitchen. A few large gray pieces of paper were on the table with sprawling texts across its surface with a strange naming structure and a string of numbers. At the very top, each sheet was labeled The Asterian Times.


    My eyes skimmed the page, and I realized what I was holding. It was a collection of news on a weekly basis. What kind of empire had its citizens able to read well enough for this to matter? Education was ungodly expensive, and finding someone who was willing to teach you to read for free was nigh impossible. My eyes danced across the top of the paper as I checked the date once more. It was labeled as being made on the 25th of April on a Friday in the year of 2018. I guess this was this empire''s dating structure. I had no idea of what the year was currently here, though outside of this place, it was it the year 650 of Aeavonus.


    I read through it quickly and saw that it was discussing the assassination of the reigning of Emperor Alexander and the coronation date of his successor, Calixa. I felt my heart twist as I read further on; I felt for Calixa, and I was all too aware of how it felt to have your family torn away from you like that.


    I moved onto the following week''s paper and saw that Calixa took the crown and was slated to select her chosen. As I read on, I saw more snippets of news that discussed the whispers of war and the growing religion that was taking the empire by storm. The other thing that caught my interest was the discussion of who would take the spot of the chosen. Which was a paladin by the name of Quintas Regullis.


    I flicked away to the last sheep of paper. That was labeled for a week later. I could read that there was a massive upset when the Empress took another as her chosen. Instead of Quintas, she took Alessia Veers, a lesser-known knight from the Order of the Blue Rose. I tried to work through why the Empress would choose another. More than likely, it was her establishing her place as her own entity instead of bowing to the nobility. A bold and risky move, but a good power play nonetheless.I read further on and saw that war broke out between Asteria and a neighboring empire of Tyrsenian due to trade and political strife that had been building for a few years. Once I finished, I saw that it was the last one on the table.


    As many questions as it had answered, there were still many more. What role did the chosen perform that was so important to the nation that it occurred immediately after the coronation? I had a few ideas, but this realm has yet again defied common knowledge, and I was afraid to make a guess that would be incorrect. In fact, I was starting to think that this wasn''t even a domain at all.

 Chapter 49

    I was jolted awake by a callous hand that clasped around my mouth. I quickly locked onto the offending person and saw that it was Gunther. He had a finger held up to his mouth and wore a look of absolute focus as he stared in the direction of the windows that overlooked the well-worn road we traveled on yesterday. I calmed down and nodded my head as I realized what was happening. I rolled off the couch and landed silently, and slithered over to my rapier. I grabbed the handle and pulled out my weapon, and focused my hearing.


    The sound of baleful moans was slowly filling the air. It grated my eardrums and sent sparks of fear through my chest. It made me want to run for the hills and never look back, but it wasn''t the first time I had to fight something like that before. I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves. Gunther brought his staff to bear and crouched, walking over to the far window.


    I heard a door swing open and saw Carter already moving out, with Alinore behind him, their weapons at the ready. I made a quick gesture with my hands, telling them to fan out around the cabin. We had to make sure that all the entrances were guarded and our flanks secured. Once I made it to Gunther, I peaked my head out the cabin window.


    The sun was on the horizon, casting rays of white light that cut through the fog, which was starting to lose its viscosity. Through the fog, dozens of figures were becoming visible, shuffling aimlessly down the road. As they became more apparent, my heart dropped. Those were zombies, Wretched creatures of decaying flesh that had no purpose but to consume the living. They were entities that were constructed by evil magic and had no thoughts or feelings.


    I glanced towards Gunther and met his eyes for a moment. We should be safe as long as we stay here for now. All we needed to wait for the horde to pass through. I kept my profile low as I made my way across the living room to my other companions'' positions.


    "Alinore, do you see a necromancer guiding them? Or magic that connects them all?" Dealing with zombies was extraordinarily rare, but we all knew that if we took the necromancer down, the horde would follow suit, unable to remain one without the magic that guided them.


    Her eyes shone with silver power as she peeked out the window and scanned the horde that was slowly growing larger. They seemed affixed to a specific location and moved to it, but who really knew these things. She stared unblinkingly at the crowd of zombies as they shuffled by before she pursed her lips. "I''m not seeing any sort of magic that''s animating them. They almost seem to be operating of their own accord."


    What? That shouldn''t be possible. Zombies needed a necromancer to guide them. I racked my brain for any reason it could be a thing until yesterday''s conversation crossed my mind. When the ferryman told me that the empress of these lands gave everything to sever the chains that kept them in servitude. Was this her doing? Just how powerful was she if she could do something like this.


    We stayed there quietly as the zombies marched past. We counted at least twenty of them. All of them looked to be various civilians wearing tattered clothing that was barely held together. But most of all, they seemed to be in various states of decay. I bit my tongue to stop myself from making any kind of noise as I waited for them to pass. The smell of death grew stronger with each passing moment, and my stomach churned in response to the increasing potency of the smell.


    Eventually, they faded out of sight, with the fog consuming every trace they had, outside of the horrific smell and the distant moans. I relaxed slightly as I glanced at Gunther. Anger was etched into his face, along with no small amount of disgust. I shifted my attention towards the other two. Alinore was more disgusted than anything else, while Carter just seemed to watch the area. He was far too good at hiding what he was feeling. It was something that I needed to work on figuring out.


    "Alright, guys, we just got the first taste of this dungeon''s mobs. What should our next steps be? Should we explore the area or follow them and see where they are going?" I asked as I traveled back towards the living room, glancing back towards the windows, ensuring there weren''t any more zombies in sight.


    "I''d vote to see what they were moving towards. It may give us more insight about the domain." Carter spoke up as he stared out the window. It would be better than just investigating the area. Maybe we would find out why they were moving around with a necromancer. Everything about this domain was astounding, from the date and time changes to the papers I found. It felt more like an actual place than something constructed by a stone.


    "Alinore, Gunther?" I asked while collecting my equipment." Since this was a safe zone, I felt comfortable leaving most of my stuff here, especially considering we were the only ones here in the domain. They both mumbled in agreement. So it was settled then, and we would follow the zombie horde.


    We crept along the road, a watchful eye wary of the zombies beyond the mist. Trailing them was easy enough, but the silence we kept was driving me mad. There wasn''t a necromancer nearby, then why were they here? How do we kill them? In the corner of my eye, I saw Gunther, every motion calculated as he slid forward. He seemed to be more himself, but I wondered if underneath, something still festered.


    Carter was at the ready, and so was Alinore. We were on high alert, ready to react to anything at the drop of a copper. In the distance, a small wooden structure became visible. From the looks of it, the horde seemed to head straight towards it.


    I quickly motioned for my ranger and mage to split up and find a better position while Gunther and I pushed forward. We moved from the road into the forest to stay out of the undead''s line of sight. Zombies were incredibly stupid, and as long as we didn''t cross their line of sight, so we should be alright. He and I quickly pushed through the forest, which wasn''t hard considering the lack of foliage. We circled a little further out to reduce our chances of being seen by the horde until we circled around the strange structure they were gathering around.


    From its looks through the fog, it was a miniature stronghold surrounded by a layer of wooden fencing. It wasn''t anything fancy, just hastily constructed to keep out the undead. We settled into a small hole by the road close to the stronghold to observe it, yet kept us hidden from the undead banging on the walls."What do you think?" I asked as I observed the surrounding area, ensuring that nothing was creeping up behind us.


    "I''m not sure. It may be a checkpoint of sorts, and there must be something in there that is pulling their attention." He kept his hand near his staff as he watched the walls.


    "Maybe there are living beings in there? Why else would the undead be attacking this area in mass?" It would make sense, though. Undead never attacked others of their kind. The only ones who did that were Death Knights, but those were even rarer than undead were now. Except those were far more deplorable than any other undead could hope to be.


    "Let''s see if we can find a way in and investigate the area. Carter and Alinore should be safe setting up a recon point, and not much can slip past those two when they are running on full alert. Once we finish, we need to meet back up and head back to the rest area." I nodded my head in agreement with Gunther. There was a reason that I made this man my second in command.


    "Let''s move then," I replied in a hushed whisper as I slithered out of the small fox hole. I pressed myself against the ground as I ran to the wall, trying to cut the line of vision from the undead horde. Once I was on the wall, I flattened myself against it. Gunther followed suit just a few seconds later, and we began creeping against the wall.


    However, much to our dismay, the fog was like a tide and seemed to flood the area once more. The haze grew thicker and darker, even choking out the sunlight of the midday sun. I grew tense as I lost one of my most vital senses in this situation. "Gunther, you still there?" I hissed quietly through my teeth. If we got lost now, it would spell our doom.


    "Yes." His voice was quiet and tense. He must be suffering as much as I was. We didn''t have the tools to survive in a situation like this, not like the other two, and for a moment, we were both on our own as we completed our task. The air was growing heavier, and the smell of petrichor permeated my nose, drowning out the wretched scent of death.


    Great, we couldn''t see, and it was about to rain. What was our luck today? Did we piss off Lady Fortune at some point? I used my fingers to feel the wall as I tried to find any sort of entrance. A building set up like this had to have a few or at least a destroyed portion of the wall.


    We traveled for just a few more minutes before I felt the familiar imprint of a small door that stood at a stark contrast on the rough, dry grain of this wood. I ran my fingers across it as I tried to find a latch, which thankfully I did. "Gunther, you still here?" I asked as I moved to the other side, intending to unlock it if it even had one.


    "Still here." I nodded my head and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Good, I found a door, but it''s locked. There is no need to spook anything in there just yet." I told him as I hit the latch on the door and tried to push it open. It went a few centimeters before it stopped, and no amount of pushing seemed to do the trick. Fuck, of course, this would be our luck.


    The only thing I had on me that was small enough to fit through the door was my rapier, and I would not risk the sword to get this door open."Change of plans. They barricaded the door. Think you can give me a boost?" A heartbeat later, the fog parted like the sea, and Gunther appeared.


    "Think that will work?" He asked as he dropped to a knee and interlaced his fingers so I could use them to lace a foot through.


    "Not sure, but it is worth a shot."

 Chapter 50

    Hello Hello! Sorry about that, My hours at work have increased greatly T_T. However, while I haven''t published publicly I do post chapters weekly on my patreon. Soon, I''m going to do a mass editing run, and schedule it here so you guys don''t have to wait any longer.


    Anyways while I have your attention I have a question! How you do feel about different POVs? Down the line in the backlog, I''ve been working on the various bosses'' POVs, along with world-building. Is this something that interests you, or should I keep the various POVs restricted to the bare minimum?


    I landed on the ground silently and glanced around. The fog was still far too thick to see anything of importance, and I could barely even see the small structures that filled this area. I tried to listen, but the moans of the undead outside made it all the more challenging. With a quick shift of my attention, I looked back at the door and moved the thick piece of lumber that was blocking it.


    I placed the wooden slab down softly, as not to alert anyone or anything and opened it for Gunther. He slid into the small stronghold as quietly as possible. The undead sounds were growing louder, as was the pounding of their hands against the wall. I closed the door behind us and propped the wooden slab against it once more. Usually, it was a bad idea to do this, but I would rather deal with whatever was inside here than the undead that was slowly gathering outside.


    My eyes scanned the area checking everything out, trying to make out the shapes that were barely visible through the fog. But it was far thicker than almost anything I''ve experienced outside of this domain. Not even the swamp of Amora had fog that could become this thick. I stepped forward, moving towards the building closest to me. Hopefully, they were all interconnected, so we could move between them without leaving ourselves at a significant disadvantage.


    We traveled over the sodden stone ground as quietly as possible, but we were no rouges, sadly. As we approached the structure, a wooden door became visible through the fog. I walked up to it and took the right side while Gunther took the left. I reached out the handle and pressed the lever down as slow as I could. It sank into position with a soft click, and my heart relaxed. I pushed the door open and activated my barrier skill, and moved into the room. I could feel my companion as he stepped in behind.


    We stepped into a small living area, though it wasn''t near as furbished as the cabin we stayed in. Everything here was dilapidated, and the stench of death was just as pungent as it was elsewhere. Couches were grey and flaking into pieces, and tables lay shattered. A few broken swords lay strewn across the room. A few arrows were embedded into the wall and various brown stains that looked like long dried blood.


    "By the gods," Gunther muttered to himself as we searched the room. A few lanterns hung from the cealing, swinging from a chain that squealed with each rotation. The dying flames would flicker and constantly shift. The shadows reacted much like a dancer and constantly morphed and changed as the lantern continued its ceaseless swing.


    "I agree, this place is very creepy," I muttered under my breath as I searched the first room. There really wasn''t too much of value, other than a vial of black inky substance that sat on top of a desk. It was cold and heavy to the touch, and the liquid inside barely budged with all the movement. "Analyze." The system heard my command, and the name of the item appeared in my vision.


    Lesser quality zombie blood


    A vial of blood gathered from a low-level zombie. The blood hasn''t been adequately separated and is full of contaminants. Perhaps an Alchemist may find some use out of it.


    Ah, the perks of having a high analysis skill. I looked it over and nodded my head. Zombie blood was rare to find nowadays and even rarer to get a hold of some. With a deft movement, I slid the vial into my pocket and kept moving. If I can find a few more items like this, I would have a decent haul. We combed the first room for quite some time, picking apart everything. I kept a spare bag for stuff just like this. We could sell the metal off to a blacksmith for a profit or sell the blades to some poor adventurer.


    Once everything was tucked away, we moved on to the next door, repeating our breaching process. I opened it up and stepped into another hallway that wasn''t longer than about two-and-a-half meters. However, against the far door was a skeleton clad in some strange garment. It was as grey as the fog outside and had a strange alternating pattern stitched across its surface. The skeleton wore a pair of heavy black boots, and on its shoulder were two solid black lines that met in the middle, pointing upwards. Glimmeringly softly in the candlelight was a short sword with a very soft curve and placed gently against its chest.


    It gazed at us with its eye cavities that held an almost impenetrable darkness. Without a second thought, I activated my analysis skill and quickly looked it over.


    Its name was green, which meant that it was a stronger version of the base mob. Gunther and I could deal with it, no problem. However, instead of engaging us, it observed us for a second longer before opening up the door and stepping through it. Shit, I couldn''t let it get away! Gunther and I rushed towards the door, only for it to shut in our face. The sound of a heavy wooden slab falling into place followed shortly after.


    "Fuck Gunther, help me get this door open! We can''t let that skeleton escape." I brought my foot up and slammed it against the door. The hinges squealed as my foot slammed into it, and the wood creaked in response.


    "On it." Gunther threw his shoulder into the door. Some dust fell from the ceiling in a small cloud, and the door gave a few more centimeters from the force in his blow. Just a few more hits. We took turns slamming into the door, and after a few more heavy hits, the wood splintered, and the door flung open and exploded into the room.


    We rushed in and saw that the skeleton was nowhere to be seen. A staircase sat in the back of the room, which led further up into the structure. Without skipping a beat, we rushed through the room and up the stairs. The wood groaned in protest as it struggled to hold our weight as we dashed up to the next floor.


    The next floor was set up more like a watchtower and looked out across the surrounding area. Sadly, however, the fog choked out our vision of the outside. Though it seemed like the fog couldn''t breach inside of the building even if it was in more of an open setting. Across from us stood the skeleton, its hand on a large bell that hung from the ceiling. It chittered something out to us and attempted to ring it.


    "Shit, we can''t let him ring that bell." I coiled the strength in my legs and leaped forward. I didn''t know what would happen if that skeleton rang that bell, and I didn''t want to find out. I quickly drew my sword and aimed for the magical core that kept the skeleton together.


    In a heartbeat, I crossed the room, my blade effortlessly passing through the clothing of the skeleton and plunging into it. However, instead of falling apart, the skeleton regarded me with its emotionless face before it swung its sword around.


    I barely stepped away, only catching the tip of the sword across my cheek. A trail of fiery pain followed a split second later as I recoiled. Which gave the skeleton a chance to slam its foot into the bell. A single hollow sound rang out, which was incredibly loud and seemed to be laced with magical power. I took a few steps back as I tried to take in the situation. It was common knowledge that a magical core held together skeletons, and if we broke it, it would fall apart. Why wasn''t this one? I readied my blade, and Gunther swung his staff around as we walked towards the skeleton.


    The skeleton stepped forward and swung its sword out at me, and I side-stepped the blow, and Gunther jabbed his staff forward, catching the skeleton in its chest with a sickening crack. The skeleton chittered something out, brought his free hand around, pushed away from the staff, and swung its sword towards Gunther.


    I stepped forward and slammed my pommel into its cheek, cracking the bone and leaving a small crater. It stepped back and looked between us for a moment before throwing itself out of the window. We both ran forward, trying to catch it, but we failed.


    "What do you think, Gunther?" I asked as I tried to stare into the fog and find the skeleton. There was no way it could get that far. I wanted my experience of killing that thing, and most of all, I wanted to figure out why it didn''t break when I attacked its core.


    It was strange. I''ve never seen a skeleton act like that. The only thing that I understood was that it held an officer rank. We must be standing at a checkpoint, which also means that.." His words trailed off when an even heavier bell rang out in the distance. It was a deep, powerful sound, one that felt ominous and foreboding. As if it was telling us the world was about to come crashing down.


    Whatever that bell meant, we didn''t want to stick around and find out. However, just as we were about to leave, the fog slowly receded, revealing a few more buildings close by us. The most concerning part was that a small horde of undead surrounded the building we were in. Various zombies and skeletons, all clad in the same outfit that the officer was wearing but with different rank patches.


    "Fuck me," I muttered as I looked at the small horde outside.

 Chapter 51

    So I''ve read all of the comments about the POV question!


    I started this novel with one thing in mind; I hate how most dungeon core novels are written. I really don''t like the rules, the constant POV switching to stuff that isn''t relevant, and other myriads of things. With that being said, with where Whispers is right now, (Chapter 75 as of writing this) The novel has taken off in a way that has me excited to write more!


    I originally had a plan to POV outside of the domain, but the more I thought about it, and the more I read the feedback, the more I realized that it wouldn''t be good. So any and all POVs will be in the domain since it makes the most sense, and since I wrote this book to have a dungeon core(Esq?) novel, I want to stay away from the stuff that doesn''t make sense.


    A huge problem with many dungeon cores is that they tend to be, well, rinse, repeat, style with a few diamonds in the rough, and I want to push on the boundary a bit. I''ve already come up with a few key things to keep the story fresh and exciting. Most of which relies on Calixa''s potential of being a domain core, and the story she has been building! One big idea that I have been pondering over, which will play a key role is kingdom building. I''ve read many, many, many lltrpgs, dungeon core, and various other novels, and one thought had always struck me. Why does the MC just kinda accept a world filled with magic and not do anything special with it? Someone with knowledge that we take for granted now and see as well common sense, but to someone from a time period that many novels like this take place in may be revolutionary, or even world-changing.


    Without spoiling anything, let me tell you that Calixa, will be pushing many boundaries in the future, and Asteria will become a very lovely fusion between modern-day concepts and the impossibility of magic and undead. :)


    Ps: (Don''t worry about anything that might break this novel. like modern-day guns, or nukes. )


    Anyways! Enjoy! Join my discord and patreon if you want to support me!


    I stared out across the small gathering of undead that stood under us. They were all clad in the same military uniform and had various weapons and gear. However, what really had me worried was that the second warrant officer''s name was tinted red. There was a mini-boss here. I glanced towards Gunther and back out across the outpost, unsure about what was to come. "So, how are we going to get off of this one?"


    "I''m not sure myself. If that wall gives, we will have even more to contend with before. Think we have a solid chance of fighting our way out?" He gripped the staff and paced around. He was worried, and I don''t blame him. However, we have fought our way out of even worse situations than this.


    "I think if we.." My sentence was cut short when a horrible groan overshadowed the sounds that the other undead were making. I stepped back and drew my sword as I saw movement in the corner of my eye. Rising from the wooden flooring were two ghostly figures clad in a uniform that looked much like the one the undead below us wore. However, the most significant difference was that this uniform was dark, vibrant purple, and a stark contrast to the sickly green, translucent flesh.


    I quickly analyzed the two new foes, and my heart sank all the more.


    Praetorian Neophyte- Squire


    Praetorian Neophyte- Squire


    Both of their names were green, with a touch of red, which told me they were on the cusps of mini-boss strength. I believe they were both spirits, which would be difficult for us to fight as it was. The only way we could harm them was through the use of magic. I was a duelist and lacked any sort of magic, and Gunther could use the most basic of magic.


    I mashed my teeth together as I brought my sword to a guard position. Our situation was growing even direr with each passing second. We stirred a hornet''s nest when we entered this base. But I refused to die here, not when I had so much on the line.


    The spirits both held swords that looked much like the sword that the Warrant officer held. However, these had a blue twinge that seemed to permeate them. It was almost as if the sword was slowly becoming as incorporeal as its user. I eyed my friend from the corner of my eye and gazed at me. His face told me he was worried about winning, which was rare. I turned my focus back to our foes and stepped forward as I channeled my duelist focus skill. Everything around me faded as I took stock of my opponent before me.


    Usually, I would never use this skill against more than one opponent, but I trusted Gunther more than enough to do it. I already knew that I couldn''t harm the spirit. What I really needed to do was just buy us some time as we tried to work out a plan to escape.


    My foe bared its sword in the same way; its face was a little clearer with the skill active since it toned out most of my surroundings. The spirit seemed to be a male with a shaved head and wore an angry snarl across its face. I wonder why the spirit was so angry. Was that how it died? With a heart full of hatred? I gripped the hilt of my sword and shrugged away the thought. It didn''t matter. All that mattered now was that we were about to fight, and I refused to die here and join them.


    In a flash, the spirit crossed the distance between us, almost catching me off guard, its sword rushing towards my face. I stepped to the side, dodging it. Out of instinct, I sent my rapier forward with pinpoint accuracy towards where I knew the heart to be. However, much to my surprise, the spirit pivoted and used its hand to push away the blade and quickly launched a counterattack.


    Its blade flashed towards my face, forcing me to activate my sidestep skill to dodge it. My body jerked as I landed, and I could feel my heart pounding in my chest and the muscles in my legs burned from the usage of that skill. Side-Step was a high leveled movement skill that essentially sent your body into overdrive for a split second, and I could only use it twice more before my stamina reserve plummeted to critical levels.


    I took a deep breath and steadied myself. I activated my second intention skill, which would allow me to feint once before delivering another blow with increased strength. With a thought, I used my advancement skill and rushed forward. The spirit placed its second hand in its blade, preparing itself for my attacks.


    The tip of my rapier rushed forward towards its face, and it twisted its sword to block. However, the second half of my skill activated, and I flourished my blade towards its chest. However, instead of taking the blow, the spirit stepped in and to the side, bringing its sword down. Without a second thought, I activated Side Step and moved backward, out of the range of its blade.


    My legs screamed, and it took everything I had to stay standing. I only had one more before my body couldn''t take anymore. I could feel the beads of sweat as they ran down my head and legs. My lungs were burning, and my vision blurred slightly from the use of Side-Step. I was a renowned duelist, but this spirit was something else. Whoever trained it was a monster; I was starting to think that the label above its head was slightly off.


    I cut my focus skill and kept one eye on my foe while searching for Gunther. I saw him on the other side of the room, dancing around the spirit, blocking a flurry of blows coming in his direction. While I was sucking down air, I searched around the area. We had to make a run for it, and we were in no state to fight our way out, especially with how powerful these two were.


    I glanced at its name and saw that it was a neophyte, which meant this was the bottom of the barrel. If these two were that strong as beginners, I didn''t want to fight anything above them. I circled around my foe as I tried to find an opening, to either attack or to make a break for it, but lady luck was not on my side today, with anything.


    The spirit and I exchanged a few more blows as I tried to stall out more time. Thankfully, however, we were pulling about even in our exchanges. Neither one of us could gain the upper hand, and my companion was about the same. We circled around each other in a tight dance as we activated skill after skill. But my stamina was slowly dropping, so I had to rely on tighter footwork and stop being so aggressive.


    It was just tricky. Everything I threw at this spirit was dodged or deflected with minimum effort. Shifting distances countered each strike and forced me to overextend far more than I liked. The spirit was goading me into opening myself up, and I was falling for it each time. If it wasn''t a spirit, given time, I could probably wear it down, but at the moment, I was beating my head against an unmoving wall. I activated a blocking skill and narrowly avoided a blade that was plunging towards my heart.


    I stepped backward as I took a few more deep breaths. Gunther stepped back as well, spinning his staff around. His face was cut and bleeding in multiple places, and his staff was chipped and flaking. "How are you doing, buddy?" I asked through my heavy panting.


    "Not so good. I''m getting my ass handed to me." His voice was tired, and he sounded like he was on the verge of collapsing. Usually, we could pace ourselves better, but these spirits were hitting us hard and fast. Oh, how glorious it must be to not have to worry about stamina usage.


    The two spirits circled us like cats, toying with their prey. I steadied my blade and focused on them once more as I was prepared to give them everything I had. If I was going to die here, it would be with my blade in my hand. Gunther must have come to the same conclusion as he pointed his staff outwards. "I think this might be it."


    "Aye. It may be so. Just do me a favor. Die last, so you can kill me once more if I become one of those things. I refuse to live a life as an undead." His words were heavy and sad. Though I knew better than to pity him. He was a soldier first and foremost, and I knew he wasn''t scared of death.


    "I''ll do my best." I swallowed another gulp of air, and I could feel the summoning stone pressing against my hip. Maybe if I used it, I could save us. I dropped my hand and patted the side where the stone was reassuring. There was still a chance for us to get out, and it wasn''t the end yet. We both took another step back as the spirits pushed forward. Their blades hung menacingly in the air as if they were taunting us about our death.


    Just as I activated my next string of skills, the sound of wood cracking filled the air and drowned out the drone of the undead for a moment. It must have shocked the two spirits as well since they tore their attention from us and searched for the source. Much to my surprise, however, instead of continuing to fight, they rushed towards the edge and jumped.


    Gunther and I spun around to see what happened, and I felt my heart drop a bit as I watched the wall crumble from the constant barrage of attacks from the zombies outside.


    The wall exploded outwards, and zombies began funneling through the gap that formed. However, terror quickly gave way to relief as I watched the former soldiers turn and confront the undead pushing into the outpost. The relief was so strong that it threatened to buckle my knees. Finally, we had a chance to escape, now that everything was distracted.

 Chapter 52

    Here is another chapter! We have just a few more until we switch back to Calixa and get back to world and kingdom building ^_^. another five or six I think,


    Consider joining my patreon to support me and my writing!


    If you see anything odd, or typos let me know. As I pull from my backlog, I change things to better represent the future of the novel, so there may be a few inconsistencies, along with strange text, so if you seem them, let me know so I can fix it!


    Seeing our chance, Gunther and I threw ourselves off of the building. Thankfully, since we left most of our gear back in the safe zone, the fall wasn''t too bad. Nothing a quick tuck and roll couldn''t fix. I impacted the ground and quickly exhaled my held breath, and immediately began running. A quiet impact that followed shortly after told me that Gunter had landed. We both ran towards the door we entered, hoping to make it away quietly, while all the other undead seemed to fight amongst themselves.


    I quickly pulled away the wooden slab, threw it away, and swung open the door, letting Gunther out first. I threw back my head, making sure that we were not being followed. However, what I saw was shocking. Even more of the uniform undead were pouring out of the now visible buildings, quickly swarming the small horde of undead pushing into the outpost. My heart was hammering in my chest as I watched the carnage unfold.


    It was terrifying. This domain was unlike anything I had ever experienced, and every faucet of knowledge I thought I knew on the undead proved wrong. I tore my attention away from them and followed Gunther out. We hurried past the outpost and down the road, confident that all the zombies'' attention was on the soldiers they were attacking.


    I could feel my chest throbbing from how hard my heart was beating. Fear spurred me forth as if they were flames licking my heels. I didn''t have the energy to fight anything else at the moment. Fighting that praetorian absolutely drained me. It forced out all my last resort skills and countered everything that I could throw at it.


    Once we were out of distance for most of the undead, I stopped and spun around. The soldiers in the outpost seemed to have already pushed out the bulk of the zombies and were already cleaning up the stragglers. What really chilled my blood was that the two praetorians had already fought their way through and seemed hell-bent on catching us.


    "Shit, we need to make a break for it," I called out to Gunther as I booked it even faster than before. I prayed to whatever gods existed that Carter and Alinore were nearby. The muscles in my legs were close to giving out, the pain in my legs seemed to only grow in strength with each step I took, and they felt like they were tearing. I threw another panicked look behind me and saw that they were gaining on us with each passing second, and for the second time today, I felt like I was going to die.


    That was until I saw the familiar silvery strands of Lunar magic as they tore a divide between us and the praetorians. Alinore drifted from in between the trees and casted another spell, which quickly condensed into a silvery dart and shot towards the one on the right. Unfortunately, it dodged to the side yet didn''t make a further move to chase us. They stood there menacingly for a moment, staring at us before they turned and went back into the direction of the outpost.


    I almost fell from the relief that coursed through me. Well, mainly because my body was nearing its limit. Gunther reached out and caught me as I fell and supported most of my weight. "Thank the gods," I muttered to myself as Gunther helped me walk.


    "What in the nine heavens happened out there?" Carter asked as he materialized from the trees. Three arrows were already locked into his bow, ready to be fired at a moment''s notice.


    "We snuck into the outpost, but there was a strange skeleton waiting for us. Before we could kill it, it rang a bell and made a break for it. However, before we could follow it, we were engaged by those two spirits. Almost killed Gunter and I both before the zombie horde broke in and all hell broke loose." I quickly explained as my walk turned into a limp. The after-effects of quick steps quickly started to damage my body, and I wasn''t sure how much more I could take.


    "Wait, two spirits almost overpowered you and Gunther? How is that even possible?" Carter asked us, his voice laced with no small amount of skepticism.


    "Aye. They were at least adept swordsmen, and they moved as if a war maiden trained them." Gunther spoke between huffs. He clearly wasn''t in any better shape than I was. I mean, we were both taken by surprise, and they forced many of our last resort skills out at the start of the fight.


    "That doesn''t bode well. Hopefully, the War Maiden isn''t undead. If we encounter her, I doubt we stand a chance; we don''t have enough ranged fighters to make much difference. Maybe once you two recover, we might be able to pull something off." I nodded my head, agreeing with Carter''s statement. War Maidens were renowned fighters, able to master any melee weapon given to them. There weren''t many around because of the class evolution requirements and the rarity of titles needed to get it. But those that were around were fearsome fighters. There were very few people who could go toe to toe with high-leveled ones.


    "Hopefully. Anyway, let''s head back to the safe zone. Gunther and I need a chance to recover." Carter nodded while Alinore rifled through her small bag and brought out a shimmering red liquid encased in a glass vial.


    "Here, take one. This should help cut a lot of the pain. Once we get there, I can focus on healing you two." Alinore passed the potion over to me while she went to work fishing out another for Gunther. I quickly hit the cork and threw back the thick liquid. It rushed from its container like a thick syrup and coated my tongue with the taste of an acidic strawberry. Though much to my chagrin, the acidity was much more potent than the fruit.


    Almost immediately, I felt better as a liquid warmth flowed through my veins. I could feel the muscles start to stitch themselves together and reposition. I never really got over how the potion worked. It felt like thousands of ants crawling under my skin, fixing everything wrong with one swoop. It was a godsend. The sad part was that we could only use one potion a day. Otherwise, our bodies would react negatively and start forming strange growths both on the inside and outside. Once that stage occurred, well, it was over. You would grow emaciated, and your hair would start falling out, and eventually, you would just pass away.


    As the potion worked its magic, I could finally stand of my own volition. It didn''t help my stamina any, but it made walking much easier than it had before. I passed the glass vile back to Alinore since keeping it would help cut the cost of having to refill it down. "Thanks. How many do we have left?" I asked as I rolled my neck, trying to work out the kinks and letting the potion fix whatever was wrong.


    "We have six more in total." Ah, that was good enough to bail us out of any situation that may come our way. Hopefully, we didn''t need to use them again.


    "Alright. We should be back in the safe zone in just a few minutes. Once we get there, we need to take a break and discuss our findings a bit."


    I stumbled into the cabin, my legs close to giving up. Even with the amplified boost of the potion, I was still on fumes. I walked through the hall, and into the main living area, and over to the couch. I threw myself onto it, desperate to get off of my feet. Tiny sparks of pain danced through my calves and radiated up through my stomach. I really hated using side-step, and I was still in the process of training the skill down for the stamina reductions. If I didn''t need to sleep or eat, I would have finished it by now. But alas, I am only human. There is only so much that I can do in one day.


    I rolled onto my back as the rest of the team entered the cabin and found seats. I stared up at the ceiling and took a deep breath in through my nose, and noticed something strange in the air. Since I have been here, only the scent of death assailed my nose. But this was far softer, and it was almost human. "Do you guys smell that?" I asked as I sat up and began looking around the room.


    "Smell what?" Carter asked as he stood up and walked over to the window, choosing to monitor our surroundings.


    "It smells different here. Like the scent of fresh grass and a lake." I told them I sniffed again as I tried to pinpoint the source. I stood up, ignoring the pain that was flaring in my lower half, and followed it. I had an acute sense of smell or at least thought I did. I followed the smell around my bags, where it seemed the strongest before it seemed to trail off around the cabin.


    I quickly undid the wrapping around my bag and looked through it, and nothing seemed to be missing. "Are you alright, boss?" Carter asked without tearing his gaze from the windows.


    "Yeah, I''m just tired. That fight took a lot out of me." I quickly put everything back together and sat back on the couch. Maybe I was just starting to lose it and was imagining things. However, before I lost hope, I had a thought cross my mind. "Alinore, do you see any traces of magic in here?"


    She gave me a strange look before she activated her skill. Her eyes shifted colors as she looked around the room. Her questioning expression quickly shifted into a shocked one. "Y..yes. There appears to have been a very high-level teleport into the room and a teleport out a few moments later."


    As she said that, I quickly sat up, "Carter, do a quick sweep of the room. Alinore, do you see any magic tampering with anything in here?" My mind quickly went into overdrive as I tried to think of everywhere we could have been tampered with. We are supposed to be the only ones in this domain.

 Chapter 53

    Today is a day of celebration as I just hit chapter 80 on my backlog! I will be spamming chapters soon :)


    I was on high alert as I rummaged through my bags. All the vital potions were kept on Alinore''s person, so I wasn''t worried about them getting tampered with. My biggest concern was our food supply. I brought out all of the food and quickly laid it out. "Alinore, Carter, I need you to check over our food supplies for any sort of tampering. Mostly magic, and or poison."


    I started pulling out whatever equipment I left behind and quickly inspected it. I ran my fingers across them, looking for any breaks or any spell residue. "Foods clear, Redrick. No sense of any magic in it." Alinore''s soft voice filled the cabin.


    "No poison, at least from mid-tier down, is present. I doubt anyone would use anything higher than that here." I nodded my head and sat back.


    "Just check over the equipment, Alinore, see if anyone left a spell on it." It was stupid leaving our equipment here. I was fully expecting us to be alone here, and no one else was allowed in the domain until we completed our investigation. But the presence of a high-level teleportation spell was troublesome.


    I stood up and limped over to the window and glanced outside of it, and looked around. This place has defied all levels of expectations. Nothing here makes sense. The undead was unlike anything I have ever dealt with. They were utterly devoid of any controlling factor and seemed to make choices on their own. They were even fighting amongst themselves. It really made me even more curious. Who was the Empress? What power did she possess to make them act this way? Was she a friend or foe?


    With a sigh, I tore my gaze from the outside and limped back over to the couch. Alinore was still busy inspecting the bags and equipment. Gunther had already passed out on one of the couches. The cuts on his body were rapidly healing from the potion he had drunk earlier. Those praetorians were powerful. I probably could have beaten them if they weren''t spirits, but that was neither here nor there. We would have to be more careful and not split up anymore; if any of those praetorians caught us on our own, we would be screwed.


    We all sat in silence until Carter spoke up. "So, Redrick, what''s the plan for now?"


    "For now, we lie low. I have no idea what ringing that bell did, and to be honest with you, I''d much rather lie low for some time, at least until we figure out what''s next." I settled onto the couch and laid back. Little flairs of pain coursed through my body. I really hated having to use side-step more than I needed to. This pain sucks.


    "Fair. Alinore and I will take our first watch then. Once you wake up, we can rotate out." I nodded my head in agreement as my eyelids grew heavy.


    "Alright, I''ll only be a moment," I told him as I threw my arm over my eyes in an attempt to keep out some of the ambient light from keeping me awake longer than I had to be.


    When I woke up, my body was pulled taunt, and my muscles were sore. I pulled myself off of the couch and could feel my bowels twisting, crying out to be relieved. I sat up and wiped away my bleary eyes and glanced around the room. Gunther was awake and was staring outside. His hand on his staff, poised and ready for action. I shoved down whatever I was feeling and kept myself low to the ground as I made my way over to him.


    "What is it?" I asked as soon as I was close enough to him to whisper."The undead are on the move. But this time, it''s the military." I tore my gaze from his face and looked outside and saw a small formation of undead marching down the road. It was composed of primary zombies, all using swords, followed by a few skeletons that wore heavily padded gloves. Leading the front was a spirit with a spear. They were all equally spaced and marched with purpose down the road as if they were looking for something.


    "Ah, well, now we finally know what that bell did. It seems the military here is still very alive and well. What are your thoughts on the matter?" I pulled away from the window and walked over to the table. Ignoring the desire to use the restroom, at least until I knew we were safe.


    "I''m not sure, Redrick. I detest the undead with everything I have. To me, they are nothing more than mindless husks, but the ones here are different. They are smarter and more dangerous than before, and it doesn''t bode well for the rest of the world." He pulled away from the window and walked back towards the couch.


    "I disagree. Maybe we should find this Empress that the ferryman was talking about. If we find her, we can get some questions answered. The mobs here are tough, but they don''t seem interested in the outside world. All they really seem to care about is staying here and patrolling." I rifled through the papers on the table, seeing if I could find anything of use. Something that would give us more information about these lands.


    "While that may be true, think about what the rest of the world will think. Unless we can prove beyond any doubt that this domain means no harm to the outside world, Velcrest is going to be up in arms about destroying this place. I know you don''t want this place destroyed, but from where I''m standing, this place is unnatural. The dead walking once more isn''t right." He glared at me, anger burning in his eyes.


    "I understand that, Gunther. I do. The undead bothers me just as much. With all the stigmas surrounding them, it''s only natural for them to be hated, but just think about what this place can offer. Actual combat against foes with classes and not monsters. Gunther, two of those mobs who pressured us to no end almost killed us, and we aren''t pushovers. Imagine what the adventurer''s guild can get out of this; better yet, imagine what Corinthinia''s military can get. We can finally rise out of the shadows of Velcrest, and most of all, we can retire and never have to do this ever again." I put the papers down and stared at him, begging him to understand what I was coming from.


    "Yes, but what if this Empress decided she was tired of just sitting here and set her sights on the outside? Redrick, necromancers, do not control these zombies. The skeletons do not have a core, and ghost and spirits are wandering around here without a worry. Hell, just one of those praetorian neophytes could tear through an entire squad of infantry without a problem, and if we infer that a neophyte is the lowest of the ladder, just imagine what something higher can do. This place has too many variables, Redrick. There is too much that we do not know."


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fingers around the edge of the table. He was right. I know he was. But I needed this place to exist. I need the rewards and the fame. I can''t keep living like this. "Listen, Gunther, let''s find the Empress then and see for ourselves what this place is. I just can''t let this place get destroyed without a fight. We change the world with this discovery, and most of all, we can finally stop being adventurers."


    The vein on his head twitched, and he clenched his jaw. I know he doesn''t want the undead to live, but all I had to do was convince them and the rest of my team. "Fine. We will find the Empress and figure out her plans." I released a pent-up breath.


    "Thank you." He nodded his head and stood back up, and walked back towards the window. I looked around the kitchen before I used the restroom and finished exploring this place.


    Once I returned, I looked at all the newspapers and thought about what I had to do. I needed to talk to Carter and Alinore. We really have spoken little since we arrived, and Alinore was a woman of few words, and Carter was, well, Carter. I needed to get their input on the matter, and I just felt as if I was neglecting them lately.


    I sighed as I went through the stack of papers, hoping to find something of use. Something that could shed some light about the area that I was in, and most importantly, the location of the Empress. Using what I knew as a noble, I had two thoughts. The first is that I would be in the capital. Seeing as how this place isn''t quite that large, that left me with a second option. A heavily fortified military encampment.


    There was an even louder bell that rang out before all hell broke loose. So we would have to look there. If we were unlucky and couldn''t find her there, I still had the summoning stone. I wasn''t even sure if the Empress was the core of the domain, so I was rolling a die on using it. If I used it and found out she wasn''t, I would risk my life and the teams. If I used it, and she is, I could still potentially be risking my team. I knew how hard mobs fought to protect a dungeon core, and I would be a fool to think that a domain core would be any different.


    "Gunther, once Carter and Alinore wake up, I''m going to talk to them and figure out how they feel about this place and tell them about the plan. Afterward, we are going to explore more." He nodded his head but said nothing else. No doubt he was still angry about how things went.


    As I was looking through the newspaper, I caught a mention of the praetorians. I set the rest of the stack down and skimmed through it. It really only mentioned how, under the guidance of Alessia, the praetorian guard was reorganized and subject to a new training process by decree of the Empress. As I read, I realized precisely what they were. They were the personal guard. That would explain why they were so strong. I set the paper down on the table with no small amount of stress. This was going to be much harder than I thought. I gave my hip a pat and felt the stone press against me. Perhaps I would use this, but I would have to find the right time.

 Chapter 54

    I sat at the table, and looked through the newspapers, and quickly jotted down some notes. I was slowly building up a surplus of information to bring back to Paris. My mind was made up on doing my best to ensure that the domain would still be standing after this. But I knew it was going to be an uphill fight.


    I stood up, and carefully grabbed a few of the newspapers, and folded them, so I could place them into my holding bag to bring back to the guild. I would need every piece of evidence I could get my hands on, no matter how small it seemed to be. Once I was finished, I set my bag on the table, and a yawn escaped from my lips, followed by a quiet rumble in my stomach. I would eat once Alinore and Carter were up. At least that way, they can get something too.


    I limped over to the couch and sat down again. Gunther was over by the window, watching the road to ensure that nothing was coming our way. The undead we were not all that worried about. It was whoever teleported into the safe house that had us worried. But we should beat them as long as they don''t get a drop on us. I sat down and flipped through my notes, making sure I detailed the route we took, as well as the conversation with Kharon. Even the stronghold and how the undead seemed to fight each other. So far, everything was looking good, and I couldn''t complain about it. Hopefully, whatever we uncovered next would be what we needed.


    As I was flipping through my notepad, the quiet squeal of a door swinging on its hinges tore me from my thoughts. I glanced in the bedroom''s direction, and I relaxed slightly when I saw it was Carter. "Hey Carter, can you come over here? I need to talk to you about some stuff."


    "Sure, just let me take a leak real quick." His voice grew quiet as he walked through the cabin, and I nodded my head as I made a mental list of what I needed to talk to him about. The first thing was his position on this domain and whether I could talk him into joining Gunther and I. The next was how he and Alinore were doing. I took a deep breath and played the conversation through my head a few times to make sure I got it to sound right while I was waiting.


    "What''s up?" He asked as he sat down on the couch next to me. He was wearing a tight black shirt that clung to his muscles like a second skin. His pants were also tight and left little to the imagination. All for the sake of creeping, I guess.


    "How do you feel about the domain? We haven''t really talked much since we arrived here." I asked as I kicked my feet up on my bag, taking a moment to relax.


    "Ah, to be honest. I''m not really too concerned about it. Alinore and I talked about it a bit, and she says the magic here is far different from what necromancers use. It''s more free and pure, and the undead seem to have more control over themselves." He reached up to his necklace and ran his fingers across the moonstone.


    "I see. Well, Gunther and I decided we wanted to find this Empress. To see if this domain was truly evil or not." Carter''s face twisted slightly as he thought it over.


    "Knowing you, Redrick, there is more to it than just that. What do you really want from this place?" His words hung in the air between us, and I judged just how much I wanted to tell him. Just a little of the truth won''t hurt.


    "I want to restore my family, Carter. I want to restore my name and no longer be that disgraced noble. This domain is my stepping stone to doing that. I''m tired of being an adventurer, and I''m tired of looking death in the face every day. What I really want is to stop running from the nobles that ruined my life and stripped me of everything that I knew and loved." The words poured from my lips as anger flared in my chest. It wasn''t fair. It wasn''t fair that I was out here risking my life day after day to just scrape by while the ones that took everything from me sat around a table gorging themselves on wine and women laughing at my family.


    "Sometimes Redrick, some things are better left forgotten. If you keep trying to pursue that path, then you will only die in the end. They won''t sit back on their laurels watching you get your life together. The second that they even get a whiff of you doing something they don''t like, they will try to dispose of you. You know this." I clenched my teeth and tried to calm myself. I know. It wasn''t fair. I wanted this all to end. I wanted Gunther and those two to live a happy life, one that wouldn''t end because of me. I so badly wanted to send them away, to protect them, but I knew I couldn''t do this independently. If the time ever came that I had to trade my life for theirs, I would. They didn''t deserve to be dragged into this.


    "I know Carter. This is the last mission. This is our last step. If we can do everything right and prove that this domain doesn''t harm the outside world. We are set for life. You and Alinore can settle down, and Gunther can move on, and I can finally retire, and I can be free to rebuild my influence."


    He closed his eyes for a moment and nodded his head. "Redrick, how long have we known each other?"


    The strangeness of his question caught me off guard slightly. "It''s been a few years. Since my dad died, actually." As I spoke, I found myself falling back into memories that have long since passed.


    "Yeah, it''s been quite a few years, alright. But regardless, you would consider us friends, no?" He opened his eyes, and as soon as mine met his, I noticed that they felt much different than what they usually did. These were the eyes of a man who has seen far too much and carries a burden. "Well, yes. Why wouldn''t I? I mean, we stopped being associates when I saved you from that Viper of Ardask." I laced my concern at his statement with a bit of a joke since I was still figuring out what he was getting at. He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, "Listen, Redrick, there is a lot that you don''t know about me, and Alinore for that matter. If I tell you this, I need you to keep it a secret." ? "Of course, Carter. I''ll keep it between us." I shifted forward, curious as to what he was about to say. "Do you know what the soul-bound curse is?" Carter asked as he mindlessly fingered the moonstone on his chest. I thought it over and consulted the information in my head. "It rings a faint bell, but I''m not sure. Why?" He looked at me for a moment; his sea-blue eyes glimmered with sadness as he spoke. "The soul-bound curse doesn''t really exist anymore. So I''m not surprised you know little about it. Essentially, you are soul-bound to another person. If they die, you die. If you die, they die. Then you are reincarnated over and over. The cycle is to be forever unbroken." ?As he spoke, I felt my eyebrows raise, and the realization hit me like a wagon. "You and Alinore are soul-bound."? He nodded his head, and a faint grin crossed his lips. "Ages ago, Alinore and I fell in love. We pledged our love to Aphrenia, the Goddess of life, and love. She accepted our pledge and gave us what we sought. She told us that nothing would split us. Neither God nor time. We were to be lovers until eternity ended. At first, it was great. We lived happy lives and died of old age together. We were reborn and restarted our lives. We have done this cycle countless times." He kept fingering the moonstone on his chest, his eyes glazed as he was reliving memories I could only dream of.


    I kept quiet as I let him open up to me since I was unsure of what to say or do in this situation. "But as much as we love each other, we are both tired. For a few brief years, we get caught in the realm between life and death before it thrust us back into flesh. We meet, we have a family, but we both know that death will never claim us. Every life plays out the same. We grow old together and die. One of us gets murdered, and we both die. One of us doesn''t make it at birth, and we die. Only to be brought back into this cycle over and over. Living life over and over is tiring." His face twisted in a grimace, and for a time, I could see the damage that time had wracked on this man. Gone was the face of a confident, suave ranger, and in its place was the face of a man who couldn''t escape time. One who was chained to his fate due to his unending love for his partner. "Do you think this domain might break the curse?"He stared off into space, fingering his necklace. "I hope so. At first, I wasn''t sure about it, but when I heard Kharon make a comment about the Empress severing the hold that the necromancers had, it gave me hope. If it''s true, then the Empress might be able to do something. I love Alinore more than anything else in this world; it''s only fair that I find a way to break this curse so that we both may rest.


    I could feel my heart clench in sadness as I nodded my head. I thought I had it rough, but I couldn''t imagine what they were feeling. "Does Alinore know you are doing this?"


    Carter shook his head and pursed his lips. "No. I haven''t told her. As much as she vehemently denies that she wants it to end. I can see the exhaustion. Hopefully, this is the last lifetime that we have to live like this."


    "It''s alright, Carter. We will find the Empress and see what we can do to help." I meant those words with all my heart. I would do anything for these three.


    "Thanks, Redrick. It means a lot." The age on his face quickly vanished, and he went back to his usual suave self. "Now, let''s go find this Empress."

 Chapter 55

    We were closely shadowing a small formation of undead soldiers. The fog had mostly cleared and instead was more like a faint haze. The sun had risen in the sky and sat near the middle. Clouds were far and few. As we pushed further into the forest, the trees seemed to be a little livelier than before. The smell of death also didn''t seem to be as pungent here. Which was strange.


    The soldiers marched ahead of us with their weapons drawn. They have seemed a little more agitated than usual, so we had to take extra precautions to stay hidden. The two leading the group were both zombies. One held a metal spear, while the other used two metal gloves that looked a lot like a set of brawlers gloves. It was mostly composed of zombies and skeletons. However, some undead entities looked like ghosts.


    Ghosts were a fairly common type of undead, and they rarely needed a necromancer to revive them. Instead, they were only born when the dead were improperly buried. The best way to describe them would be that they were just the shadows of their former selves. A lost memory that would slowly fade away. Most wisps that existed were ancient ghosts that had regressed into a ball of energy.


    This place continued to shock me with each passing moment. The undead here seems to defy all logic. Even the fact that they had classes was terrifying. It left me with quite the moral dilemma. If this domain ever attacked the surrounding area, it might wreak a lot of havoc before it could be subdued. Granted, many of the mobs here wouldn''t be able to stand up against the highest ranks of adventurers or even a few of the mercenary companies that a few of the surrounding countries employed. But the damage would be significant nonetheless.


    On the other hand, these mobs'' classes would be an excellent boon for whatever country claims this domain. The experience that it would grant would be great. Both in combat experience and advancement. It would provide soldiers and adventurers a chance to practice in actual combat without worrying about going to war with another country. Both options seemed great, but it was just a matter of figuring out this domain. There were too many variables and not enough answers.


    We pushed along the road, and we passed a small lake. Its waters were as blue as a sapphire, and the trees surrounding it were full of life. In fact, many of the undead seem to have a slight aversion to place. At least it looked like it from how they shifted their formation as they marched down the road. I glanced at my three companions and then down the road as the formation slowly moved away from us.


    "Let''s stop here for a moment. If another patrol passes, we can follow them. If not, then we stick to the road and see where it leads." Everyone murmured in agreement, and we pushed through the foliage. We decided to leave a large portion of our nonvital supplies at the safe house to cut our carrying weight a bit. I brought along the most vital things, like food, water, and anything else that could be tampered with. Alinore carried all of our magical supplies, and Carter carried a few things for our weapon repairs, while Gunther was to carry overnight supplies. The plan was to get back to the safe house before the sunset, but just in case, we brought stuff to camp with.


    The only thing that bothered me was that I had no clue what kind of horrors existed at night here, and it wasn''t something that I was too keen on finding out. At least this lake seemed to be a little safer than the surrounding area.


    We broke through the last bit of foliage and entered a small beach-like area. Here, the scent of death wasn''t as pungent as before and instead smelled like fresh water and moss. In fact, it smelled a lot like that scent in the safe room. We fanned out across the area. Which was pretty much empty. The only thing I saw was a large rock on my right that overlooked the lake.


    I climbed up its jagged surface and clambered over the ledge and onto its top. The massive rock looked as if someone had smoothed its surface. I squatted down and ran my hand across it, marveling at how well polished it was. I sat down near the edge and overlooked the lake, and decided to enjoy the view. The smell of death was long gone, and if I really focused, it was almost like the undead were just a horrible memory.


    But it was only temporary. I took a few extra moments to look over the lake before climbing back down, which was a little more challenging than the way up. Each time I gripped a stone, it would shift, and my heart would jump in my chest. I wasn''t all that concerned about dying from the fall since this boulder wasn''t that large. What really worried me was breaking bones or destroying our supplies.


    Eventually, I managed to reach the bottom and land back on the sand. I glanced around, taking in the surrounding environment, and walked over to the lake. I reached the shore and glanced at the water. It was as clear as day, and not a single drop of debris clouded its surface. Not even a single living or nonliving thing seemed to be in here, well, as far as the eye could see anyways. It seemed to be rather deep since a large void spanned deep underneath that swallowed all the light. I touched the surface and felt a rush of energy, and a lot of the fatigue that I felt was washed away. I felt like I had just woken up after a long night of rest.


    I pulled my hand away and glanced to my right and saw Alinore close by, staring at the water. Her eyes radiated silvery energy as she looked over the lake. It was odd not seeing Carter by her side. Even more so after the conversation, we had earlier today. It made me wonder if he told her I knew about their curse. Maybe it would be best if I kept my mouth shut for now about the topic.


    "What do you see, Alinore?" I asked as I got closer to her. She tilted her head slightly as the magic faded from her eyes.


    "Oh, hello, Rederick. Um, it''s hard to describe, really. It has a heavy concentration of life and water mana. However, it''s coming from the bottom of the lake. Which, gauging from how long the strings of mana are, is quite a ways down. I don''t think we could reach it." She ran her fingers through her hair and stepped back a bit.


    "That would explain a lot. What do you think it is?" I crossed my arms, and tore my attention from her face, and shifted it back to the lake.


    "It may be a nexus. At least, I can assume that it is, based on how much mana is being radiated outwards. However, what is bothering me is that the mana here is acting strangely." I shifted my attention back to her. I wasn''t much of an arcane scholar. To me, it was like listening to a dwarf tell me about how to properly build. I could only pick out essential parts and maybe understand through context. But any sort of information is vital.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out my notebook. "How so? Tell me about it."


    "Well, for starters, even though this place is filled with the undead, there isn''t death mana in the air. In fact, it''s a blend between death and life magic. It''s strange how they are interacting with each other. The nexus here seems to pull death magic out of the air, turn it into life magic, and send it back out. As soon as the mana leaves the radius of this place, it blends back into the environment and mixes with ambient mana. It''s acting like some sort of magical construct and empowering each other." Her eyes shifted back into the same silvery gray energy as she looked around some more.


    I quickly jotted down the information, even though it didn''t mean too much to me. It would mean a lot to the guild. As I wrote what Alinore said word for word, she looked around again. "Do you think you can find the source for this strange magic? Something has to be creating this absurd mana." I''m not gonna lie. My knowledge of magic is pretty basic, so hopefully, she understands the question.


    "From what I can tell, it''s coming from the air and the undead that live here. It''s so strange, the way the two blend together, you could almost mistake it for life mana." Her face scrunched up as she started to fervently look around again. "The mana seems to be interconnected with everything here and forms a bit of a maze. Though I''m sure that if we follow the maze, we may find the core at the end."


    The mention of the core piqued my interest quite a bit, though I had to quell the rising thoughts in my stomach. "What do you think of the mana? Is it something valuable we can use? Can you pinpoint the core as well?"She pursed her lips as the magic in her eyes faded again. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on her brow, and she closed her eyes. "I''m not sure. It''s unique. As for its application, I would have to see if I can manipulate the potential; however, I''m not sure. It''s not like anything I have ever seen before. The core, well, once I recharge my mana, I can see if I can locate it, though I can''t promise anything. The magic here is jumbled and twisted by all the mobs. But I can do my best."


    "It''s all right, Alinore. Take a rest; I''m sure we can find it." I gestured to the ground, as I fought with my mind, as the possibilities only seemed to grow. It wasn''t looking as grim as it had before.

 Chapter 56

    We stuck around on the lakefront for a short time before we gathered our gear. In that time, we gathered a bit more information on the mana that existed here, along with its interactions with the environment. As far as we were concerned, we had uncovered a new type of mana, which alone was a significant turning point in our travels.


    Once everyone was ready to go, we traveled on the road, keeping a low profile. Already a few patrols had passed by when we were at the lake, and none of us would take a chance to get into a fight. With how wrong our information was on this undead, stealth would be our best bet for now.


    The fog had already started to condense a bit, but not enough to impede us as we traveled. How it seemed to move reminded me of a tide. There were peaks where the fog was so thick that I could hardly see my hand in front of my face, while other times, it was almost nonexistent. What really bothered me about it all was the light here. The longer that I stayed out in the open, the more it gnawed at me. The coloring was off, just enough for me to perceive it, but not enough to put my finger on what it was. But by the gods, was it annoying.


    I hugged the road and kept my eyes open for any threats in front of us until, at long last, a large wooden door stood before us, framed in by a sizeable battle-worn stone wall that looked like it was on the cusp of crumbling into ash. A few undead soldiers patrolled on the walls, and two stood at attention on either side of the gate. As I checked them out, the design philosophies behind the uniform struck me. It acted as a sort of camouflage and seemed to blend in with the fog. The design of the clothing was ingenious. We would have to be a little more careful moving forward from now on.


    As we pressed further on, we came across a little foxhole a small ways off the road and settled in there, so we could scope out the structure and be safe from prying eyes or a patrol that could come up behind us.


    "What do you guys think?" I asked as I kept my eyes on the road leading in and part of the massive gate door.


    "It looks like a stronghold. The walls are low, so they can be scaled. However, they aren''t low enough to vault, at least at our level. They have tight formations that are patrolling the area. Judging by the fact that they are undead, there are no guard shifts, so we can''t rely on that if we want to infiltrate the area. The more that I look at how they move, the more I realize they are competent, so we can''t make a diversion." Gunther''s eyes danced across the walls of the outpost as he looked over the undead soldiers.


    "I can cloak us when nighttime comes around. The undead shouldn''t be able to see unless they have detection-based magic." Alinore told us softly as the sound of metal squealing on its hinges filled the air as the door swung open. We pressed ourselves as low as possible as we watched an even larger detachment than before emerge.


    At its forefront was a giant skeleton clad in thick padding that had the same color scheme as the rest of the undead soldiers. Its fist was contained by two gloves with a band of metal around the knuckles. Above its head was its name written in flowing violet script.


    I froze as I pressed myself as low as I could. There was no telling how far its detection radius was. Hell, bosses never roamed past its designated area. Gunther and Carter scooted forward while Alinore pressed herself behind us.


    "That is a fucking monk class skeleton. Who the fuck wants to fight something like that." Carter hissed quietly as he looked over the skeleton as it marched down the road. Its retinue of soldiers looked to be lower ranked, outside of a unit called a centurion, and a high ranked warrant officer.


    I grimaced as I watched it walk away. We just weren''t equipped to fight something like that. The closest things we had that could damage it would be Alinore and Gunther. Maybe Carter, depending on what arrows he used, but that was about it. I clenched my fist and felt worthless. No matter how much I fought the gnawing doubt that stuck around in my mind, I couldn''t keep denying how I felt. This domain made me feel useless. We were constantly fielded with threats that we couldn''t deal with.


    While they were only zombies, the zombies had no reliable way to kill them since they lacked a necromancer overlord. We couldn''t afford a drawn-out fight with one since the patrols rotated, lest we get ambushed. Not to mention the ghosts and the spirits that were here. We would need a dedicated magic caster that could harm one, paired with a superb swordsman that could go toe to toe with one while the mage did its work. The skeletons lacked a core, so the only way we could disable one would be through brute force, which we lacked the equipment for outside of Gunther.


    They also roamed in packs, shoring up their weakness, which meant that trying to fight a squad of them would be painful. While we could do it, it would be risky. The more that I saw of how they operated, the more the horror built in my chest. They were smart, and whoever led them knew what they were doing.


    But as much as the Skeletal monk bothered me, it also offered us an opportunity. With the boss gone, we could infiltrate the stronghold. I glanced at my HUD and saw that it was around eighteen-hundred hours in the domain, which means that the sun was setting soon, which would put Alinore at her strongest. Now we would just have to wait for that moment to come.


    It was twenty-one hundred hours, and the sun had set. The boss hadn''t yet returned, so we still had a chance. Alinore cast Light obscureness, which refracted the portion of the surrounding air, hiding us from all but those who could pierce the veil of magic. The second that the spell was finished casting, we moved across the road as silently as possible, avoiding some of the undead that had wandered up to the wall. The two guards stepped forward brandishing spears and stabbed the zombies through the face, instantly dropping them. That was good to know. If we targeted the head, then we could take out the zombies.


    We moved across the length of the wall until we came across a portion that was blown inward and had a small collection of ten undead that stood guard there. Two of them were warrant officers, with the first was a Zombie that wielded a bow, and the other was a spirit with a sword and a shield. They both stood there unmoving, staring at the wall, waiting for anything to pass through. The other undead behind it were at the ready, standing as if they were statues. I was envious. If I had guards like this, then I would never have to worry about getting attacked. It must be great being inexhaustible. But I quickly shoved away my jealously. Now wasn''t the time to lament about stuff like that.


    As we all crowded around the breached, I checked out the area, ensuring that we were still clear. I took the lead and was the first to pass through the opening. That way, if anything were to happen, I could distract the undead and let my team escape. I carefully navigated through the stone-ridden area and crept past everything, and once I was in the stronghold, I relaxed slightly. Now all I had to do was wait for the rest.


    A few seconds later, the other three crept in behind me. Careful to avoid any of the loose stones and anything else that could reveal us. My heart quickly pounded as I glanced around at the faces of all the other undead, ready to jump into action at any second. Once everybody was in, I released a pent-up breath, but I was careful enough to do it as quietly as possible.


    I moved silently, leading my team through the stronghold as we tried to gauge what was in here. The first thing that caught my interest was the stone remains of a fountain in the middle. One that looked like someone redid it recently, yet there was no water flowing through it. A few buildings dotted on the perimeter, yet the largest was two stories in size and overlooked the stronghold. A stone''s throw away from an area covered in ash and the remnants of wooden structure, and a few undead stood close by looking at it. Though what was going on in their minds, I couldn''t even begin to guess.


    Sadly though, we didn''t have time to explore the area since the spell would fade soon. I set my sights on the biggest building in the area since that is typically where the most important things were. The only issue that I could see was getting inside without the undead knowing. Especially since standing next to the door were two undead centurions. I quickly looked over the building and saw a window on the first floor that we could sneak through if we were careful, and once we were in, it would be smoother sailing from here on out. If we didn''t get caught, that is.

 chapter 57

    I pulled myself up through the window and reached and helped up Gunther and then the other two. Once we made it through, we found ourselves in a small barracks-type room. A row of ten cots filled the room, with lockboxes at the foot of the bed. I found it quite hilarious, especially considering that the undead didn''t need to sleep. At this point, these were just the memories of a by-gone era. We all fanned out to explore it and rummage through the lockboxes.


    Luckily for me, I found a few coins that I quickly pocketed, and some strange white dust that I quickly saw was from human bones. Once I slid it into my pocket, I tried to not think about how it became a powder. At the end of the day, all that mattered was that I would make some coin off of it.


    Once everyone had gathered back together, there were no words spoken between us. We all knew the risks if we were caught. But we didn''t need to talk to know what we had to do. Carter walked over to the door and pulled out a small mirror and quickly shifted to the prone position, and slid the mirror under the decaying wooden door.


    Gunther and I quietly slithered over to the sides of the door, with Alinore taking the middle, her wand at the ready. My heart was calm, and my mind was sharp, ready to react in a split second. Gunther''s hand was on his staff, ready to take out anything that came our way. I watched Carter as he scanned the next room over before he pulled his hand back, and made the all-clear motion, and quickly stood up, bringing his bow up to bear and nocking an arrow.


    I nodded my head and reached out to the door, and dragged it open. I was careful and took my time, but the quiet squeal of metal filled my ears as I moved. Fucking hell, why can''t this ever be easy. I grit my teeth as I opened the door wide enough for us to slide through. Carter was the first through since he had a ranged weapon, and Gunther before I followed suit.


    We stood in a long hallway with a spiral staircase that stood near the end. All the rooms were closed, and not a single sound dirtied the air. If we were fighting other creatures, that would be a good sign, but here, that only made us more cautious. I took the front with Carter and had a hand at the ready, my spell barrier ready to activate the second I needed it to.


    I really wanted to explore more to see what we could find, but it was risky. We were deep within enemy territory and only had the barest hint of how to fight our foes. For now, we would see if we could find this Empress, and then we would go from there. We pressed down the hall and passed a large wooden double door. I had a feeling it would lead to the main lobby, but that wasn''t our target. We would scope out the second floor first and see if we could find anything of use. We made it to the staircase and quietly made our way up.


    As we turned the corner, we came into a large hallway. On the far wall was a glass window, and at every door was a torch that cast an ominous orange light across the stone flooring. The only thing that bothered me was that a zombie was shuffling down the hall away from us. If we want to move any further, we have to take care of it. I glanced at Carter and gave him a slight nod. He pulled back his arrow and steadied his shot while I crouched down, ready to cross the distance. My hand passed over a small piece of debris, and I threw it softly down the hall, trying to pull its attention toward us.


    The small chunk of stone landed with a slight clatter, causing the zombie to whip its head towards us. In an instant, an arrow flew past my head and went straight towards the zombie soldier that stood before us. Before it could even utter a noise, a sickening noise filled the hall as the arrow pierced its eye and sank into its brain. I activated my movement skill and darted across the hall and caught the body before it could hit the floor.


    I had to hold my breath from the sheer smell that emanated from its corpse as I gently set it down. We shouldn''t be here long enough to get caught.


    I pulled the arrow from the eye of the undead and quickly used its uniform to clean the tip before I motioned for the others to join me.


    Your party has slain a zombie legionary. Experience points have been distributed to everyone in the party.


    I inspected the hall, trying to figure out which room would be our best bet, and I didn''t want to open a door and find more undead waiting for us. So I had to choose carefully.


    I glanced at all the doors, took a leap of faith, and chose the door next to the window. At least that way, if we fucked up, we could still make a break for it. We assumed our usual breaching position, and I reached out towards the handle of the door. I pushed it inwards with a soft click, revealing a small room with a desk in the center. A torch hung from the ceiling, illuminating a desk with a quill and a small container of ink. Next to that was a small book filled with writing.


    Once everyone was in, I closed the door behind us and walked over to the desk. The chair was decaying and looked barely sturdy enough to hold a body, so I just pushed it to the side and reached out towards the book. The date was smudged out, but the writing was still there. Gunther and Carter took up positions by the door while Alinore activated a magical skill and looked around.


    From what I could read, this was the journal of the Legions Captain, who went by the name of Rikard Levein. I flipped to the first page and read through to see if I could glean anything of use. The first few entries mainly were him lamenting this position yet understanding the importance of defending this area. Apparently, this was a strategic point that needed to be held at all costs. He said if it fell, then the entire southern border would be open to attack.


    As I read further, the entries became more organized and less hateful as the captain remained here. There really wasn''t much there for a few years. At least until I got to an entry that wasn''t smudged and was written just a few years ago. It detailed a minor skirmish between the Asterians and a faction known as the Rasna. The skirmish was due to some nearby resources, but as the fighting went on, they found that a large army had amassed nearby, leading to an all-out war.


    As I read on, the captain became increasingly frantic as he detailed many hit-and-run maneuvers by his forces to stall the approaching army. But because of other wars occurring, he lacked any reinforcements. The next-to-last entry states how he received a small detachment from the royal guard and sent much of his forces to help evacuate the towns beyond the stronghold since he knew he couldn''t hold back the approaching army.


    The very last entry states that he had accepted that this was his end and hoped that the Empress would forgive him for his failure. ''The enemy is at the gates, and most of my forces have pulled out to help the outer cities evacuate into the inner realm. A good deal may call me failure, but this is the only way. I can''t let all my troops get slaughtered trying to hold back this tide. I alone, along with what''s left of my men and the royal guards stationed here, will hold back the army for as long as we can, but I know it''s for naught. The enemy is plentiful, and we are all exhausted. The only thing that keeps us going is the knowledge that the longer we fight, the more we can save. May the lady forgive us for our failure.''


    I closed the notebook, and I felt sadness overwhelm me. Every soldier we saw here stayed behind long enough to protect the civilians beyond these walls. Even at the cost of their lives, they stayed behind to act as a rear action.


    "What is it?" Gunther whispered as he glanced at me from the corner of his eyes.


    "This place. Every soldier here sacrificed themselves to buy time." I whispered back as I tucked the journal into my bag. Gunther''s eyes widened before he nodded his head. He, of all people, knew what that meant. A glimmer of respect shone in his eyes as the words sunk in, and I tore my attention back to the desk. I had hoped to find something else that would help us, but no use. We would need to leave soon and get back to the safe house. That way, we could plan out our next move.


    I walked over to the door and opened it. I glanced out and looked around and saw that there was still nothing there, which was strange, considering that we were in the base''s heart. We all stepped out into the hall when I noticed something was wrong. The flames at the end had gone out, and my instincts were telling me to run the opposite way. The other torches flickered as a gust of wind blew through the hall. The sound of metal striking stone filled the hall''s air with a rhythmic interval that slowly got closer. But the most chilling part of it all was that on the bottom of my HUD for the very first time, a long health bar appeared framed in by an ornate frame. On top of that was a name that made my blood run cold.

 Chapter 58

    Just as I brought up my shield, the tip of a sword slammed into it. A small cluster of sparks cascaded to the side, and I was pushed back a few inches from the sheer strength of the strike. From the shadows, I could set of milky white eyes fixated on me and radiated a fierce intelligence.


    A silver bolt of magic rushed over my shoulder and slammed into the chest of the zombie, which caused him to jump back into the darkness. The remaining torches flickered as the darkness seemed to crawl along the walls toward us.


    "We need to move; we can''t fight in this space," I called out as I tried to look around the hall. The only way out was the window or behind the boss, but we couldn''t fight in this tight environment. The walls would keep us locked in, and we wouldn''t be able to use our full strength. But if we busted the window, the entire base would know we are here, which would be just as bad as fighting another boss.


    I grit my teeth as I tried to work through an exit plan. If we broke the window, we might be able to make a run for it, as long as we can get past the undead. We just couldn''t be on the main road back. I raised my shield to intercept another blow from the zombie and was pushed back another few inches. Dozens of cracks lined the magical surface, and it flickered, and I knew it wouldn''t be able to take much more.


    "Gunther, break the window. You three make a run for it. I''ll hold this creature off." I grabbed my sword and brought it forward, and steadied myself.


    "Are you an idiot? You can''t fight this boss alone." His words struggled to break through the noise of shattering glass.


    "I''ll be okay. Make a run for it, and I''ll be close behind. I''ll meet you at the safe house as soon as I can." I stepped in front of them and held my sword upright and towards the captain. My eyes narrowed as I tried to make out his form through the darkness, but it seemed almost alive and like it was trying to quench the surrounding light.


    ''"You better, you still owe us that round of ale." Carter yelled back to me. His voice trailed away. I took a deep breath and steadied my nerves. This wouldn''t be my last resting place; I refused to let it be so. I would just hold out here for a moment before I too jumped the window and made a run for it. We could handle a boss, but not a boss in the heart of the enemy stronghold. Besides, my team''s life came first. If I could keep them alive, that was all that mattered to me. This was a risk that they didn''t have to take.


    I saw the faint glint of steel rushing towards me, and I activated my Passato Sotto skill. Time slowed down as I quickly threw my weight down. The captain''s sword moved past my head, and I barred my sword straight towards his chest and activated double strike. I couldn''t see in the inky darkness, but it was worth a shot.


    The tip of my rapier rushed forward and impacted the zombie''s chest. However, before I could cancel my double strike skill, I saw a cascade of sparks rain down from the tip of my sword. Fuck, he was wearing armor. I really needed to move. If I wanted to stay alive, it couldn''t be in this room. It had to be where I could see properly. Otherwise, It would be like throwing myself against a brick wall.


    I activated a quick step and shifted back to my original position. My body burned in protest from using that skill once more in such a short time, but it had to be done. Without a second thought, I flung myself from the window. The ground rushed up to greet me as I fell, but just as I impacted it, I shifted into a roll to distribute the weight. I threw my glance around to see what was happening and saw that my team was nowhere in sight. But the undead were in a frenzy as they poured from buildings and shored up the gate and wall breach.


    Getting out of here would be a pain in the ass, but since it was just me now, it should be doable. But just as I tried to run, the sound of something heavy slamming into the ground caused me to pause, and I spun around and could finally see the zombie clearly.


    Well, he, since it was clearly a male, stood almost two meters tall. His hair, unlike the other zombies, was still intact and looked to be high and tight. The visible parts of his flesh were grey and covered in a thin layer of slime that still seemed to ooze. Parts of his face were rotting, revealing the bone underneath and a few brown teeth. He was clad in metal armor with an ornate design that could hardly be seen through the dirty and dried blood. His left arm was broken and twisted in a strange direction but would twitch now and then.


    But the worst part was the darkness that seemed to rise from the surrounding ground. Tendrils of inky darkness rose like wisps of smoke wrapped around him as if they were snakes. The moonlight seemed to bend as it touched the veil of darkness before it vanished. He took a step forward and seemed to grow larger as a sliver of fear embedded itself into my mind, and the air tried to force me to my knees.


    You are under the effects of intimidation. Your movement speed has been reduced by 25%, and your stats have been reduced by a quarter.


    Shit, this boss was no joke. His intimidation skill must be upper-middle tier if it''s cutting everything by a quarter. I brought my sword to bear, and the darkness condensed around him, forming sets of runes that flowed around him like water. To top it all off, he was a mage! Damned spell blades are annoying as shit. Why does everything here have to be a pain in the ass? I gritted my teeth and prepared to use my barrier once more. Since my stats were quartered, I had to be fully prepared for anything that may happen.


    The captain brandished his blade, which looked like a long sword, but was tapered down to a fine point. It reminded me of a court sword, which means that I would have to be worried about pinpoint strikes. So this would be a battle of the duelists. I glanced around me to get a bearing on the undead in the area and saw that they were encircling us. But made no further motion to attack. The dozens of eyes on me made me feel like I was a lamb on the way to the slaughter. Was this how the gladiators at the arena felt?


    I cleared my throat and observed the captain. The darkness wrapped around his sword and, in a blink, he vanished and reappeared in front of me. The tip of his blade came barreling towards my throat. Oh, he didn''t play around. As I brought my arm up and centered the shield on the palm of my hand, forcing it to condense down into a point. I only had one chance at this. I caught the tip of the blade just before it hit my throat, and I felt my arm scream out in pain as a sick crack filled the arm and threw me back a few feet and into the ground.


    I gritted my teeth as I stood up. My entire left arm was on fire, and the pain was gnawing away at my concentration. I didn''t have the strength to fight him, and that status effect was cutting down my choices. I babied my arm as I glanced around, trying to see if there was a small opening that had yet to be filled by the undead. I glanced back at the captain and then to the spot once more as I tried to plan an escape route.


    If I could slide past the undead, I could quick step to make some distance and get to the breach. It was just a little odd that they didn''t seem to be closing me off entirely. I sheathed my sword and glanced at the spot once more, deciding that it was now or never. Without a second thought, I turned tail and ran as hard as I could. It tore at me that I was running from a fight, but I didn''t stand a chance here.


    I pushed my legs as hard as I could as I slid past the outstretched fingers of zombies. My arm screamed out once more as the sudden movements kept shifting it. With the wall breach in sight, I activated quick step and quickly closed the distance. Though at the cost of losing stamina and another wave of pain. I stopped and threw a quick look behind me and saw that the undead still stood where they were. The captain, however, was calmly walking towards me, his sword brandished to the side and wrapped in flames that were as black as night. The undead parted around him like the sea as he calmly kept walking.


    My heart clenched in fear as I turned and ran as hard as possible through the breach and into the forest, ignoring the main road. Now I understand why they didn''t stop me. I ran through the thick trees, the foliage reaching out and cutting minor scratches into my face, yet I ignored them as I ran from the monster that was following me.


    I ran for what felt like hours, but it was about ten minutes. The boss''s health bar was still there, but the intimidation effect was long gone. How was it still following me? Didn''t that break the conventions of how bosses operated? I ran and ran until I came across a patch of forest that seemed even more dead than the rest. A few deceased zombies sat near the edge, but I didn''t question why they were there; all that mattered to me was escaping from that monster.

 Chapter 59

    I slipped into the unknown part of the forest and sat behind a tree. My breath was heavy in my chest, and my heart was pounding. I was in an unimaginable amount of pain, and it took everything that I had to stay conscious. I glanced at my notifications now that I had a chance to breathe, and I saw I was suffering from a broken arm and some darkness poisoning. The broken arm didn¡¯t mean much to me since my natural regeneration would fix it.


    But I would need Alinore if I wanted to cure the darkness part. I leaned against the tree and saw that the boss bar had finally vanished. Even so, that meant little to me. I knew he was hunting me. I took a deep breath and glanced around to see where I ended up. The trees here were even grayer than the other parts of the forest. In fact, I would say that they were sick. Something was afflicting them. I saw a zombie corpse nearby, and I shivered as I saw it was recently eaten. Whatever was here was something that I didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    I looked around the trees, and I felt like I was being watched by something, though I wasn¡¯t sure by what. I sat there for a bit before I rummaged around in the small bag of holding that I kept around my waist and reached in for my emergency potion. This was a quick, oh shit kinda deal. This was one of those moments, mainly since this potion was rather expensive.


    I brought the potion up to my lips; however, it shattered in my hands before I drank it. The crimson liquid splattered my pants, and debris of glass rained down. I instantly went on high alert and brought my sword to bear while trying to baby my broken arm.


    ¡°Well, well, well, look who we have here, lost in the woods. A little noble.¡± The voice was bitter and condensing and not one that I recognized.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked as I pressed myself into the tree. The darkness hung around me with the fog, obscuring everything. I glanced around the area, trying to discern any movement, but there was nothing. A mere undead would have been incapable of a shot like that. Well, now I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°Oh, no one, really.¡± The male voice tore through the shadows, and I saw a form materialize. It was a man that stood at roughly my height and was clad in a long, flowing black cloak with the hood raised. But what terrified me was the white dagger painted across the front.


    I gritted my teeth and bared my blade towards him. I wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap of asking why he was here or how he got here. That was pointless. I had a feeling why he was here, though. To finish the job that started long ago. ¡°Well, sorry, I¡¯m not ready to die.¡±


    Two more assassins materialized from around the trees. One had a bow while the other had a long sword. I could easily fight them if I didn¡¯t have a broken arm. But they broke the fastest way I had to fix that. I kept my eyes on the three of them as they circled around me. They were cautious, which would make moving on them a little more challenging.


    The one with the sword dashed forward, bringing his weapon around in a deadly arc. I dropped my body weight down at the last second, and it passed over my head, leaving a gash on the tree behind me. Moving on instinct, I stepped forward and launched a jab towards him. The pain in my arm flared up as it shifted.


    The assassin stepped back and parried my blade, and the other launched an arrow at the last second, causing me to fire a third quick step. I created some distance and tried to run. I dipped behind a tree and quickly activated lunge while monitoring my stamina bar. If I hit critical levels, I would die.


    ¡°Redrick running won¡¯t save you. You are going to die here.¡± The man¡¯s bitter voice was a small way behind me as I plunged deeper into the forest. Those blasted nobles and the power games that they played. I hated them. I hated them all. All just to solidify more power, and for what? It didn¡¯t matter who they stepped on to get to the top, so long as they got there.


    Iheld my tongue as I dipped behind another tree. This time, the feeling of being watched was even more potent, and it was coming from the trees. Now that I thought about it, it was odd that there wasn¡¯t a single mob in this area. Well, ones that weren¡¯t already permanently dead.


    ¡°Die here.¡± A voice rang above me. One that croaked and sounded like it had never spoken before. It was coarse, heavy, and, most of all, the hair on the back of my neck rose.


    "Going to."


    ¡°Die here¡±


    More voices joined the first, each different, but they talked in unison, repeating the same word, each time, the voices getting clearer and more apparent, and sounded like the assassin that followed me. I shivered as I stared into the canopy and the forest floor, trying to cover all the angles. But I saw nothing, not until I heard a screech that filled the air. One that sounded like nails against a chalkboard. A sound that made me want to turn tail and run as fear coursed through my veins unbound.


    My body froze and refused to react. The only thing that I could move were my eyes. My eyes quickly scanned the area in a panic before I saw a set of orbs that glittered in the night. First, there was one, then two, and more kept coming until I saw at most ten. They stared at me from the shadows of the trees. Just sitting there watching me. Yet, I could do nothing but stand there.


    A few seconds passed by before I could hear the steps of another walking towards me. ¡°Ah, have you finally decided to just give up?¡± The assassin¡¯s voice sounded next to me, and I desperately fought to move, and I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡± I saw a glint of steel in the moonlight, and I screwed my eyes shut, mentally cursing every last member of the noble court. I would come back to haunt them all, and I would make them pay. However, the blow landed on my good shoulder, pinning me to the tree. My assailant let out a surprised shriek, and I opened my eyes.


    I saw a scrawny creature with patches of long, stringy hair matted together by grease. Its eyes were muddy brown, and its teeth were all sharpened to a fine point as it bit into the shoulder of the assassin. Slimy flesh glistened in the moonlight as it rode the assassin as he tried to throw it off. More gasps of surprises filled the air around me as more of the creatures fell from the tree. Finally, my fear wore off, and I reached up and pulled the knife from my shoulder. Seeing my chance to escape present itself, I reached up and pulled the dagger out and quickly threw it to the side and made a run for it while everyone was distracted.


    I ran for what felt like hours until I came across an area that looked as if it used to be a training ground, and thankfully it was empty. I stumbled over to a small structure on the outskirts and fell inside. My vision swam, and my body was going numb. My stomach twisted as nausea rocked my body. I rolled inside and stared at the ceiling as thoughts slowly drifted through my failing vision.


    Was this how I was supposed to die? For the first time since my father died, I cried. I failed everyone, and, most of all, I failed myself. I dragged my team into this, and for all I knew, they could be dead. With much difficulty, I pulled myself across the floor and propped myself against the wall.


    Even though those creatures caught the assassins off guard, I knew it wouldn¡¯t last long. They would be after me soon enough, and then my team if they were not already dead now. I felt my heartbreak as I realized the depths of my failure. A dry cackle left my lips as I stared out across the training area as I replaced my weakness with rage. I refused to die here. I have never been this weak before. So why now? The rage helped push me to my feet, and another round of pain shot through me like a thousand fire bolts causing me to drop once more.


    My health bar was slowly trickling down, and my anger faded. Please, I didn¡¯t want to die. Not here. Not alone. I would do anything to not die here. As the sorrow flooded my mind, a thought drifted on the tide. Didn¡¯t I still have something? The pain started to leak into my mind, and I became delirious as fire filled my veins. One that I faintly recognized as another toxin. What did I have that could help? It was something important, right?


    I was slowly losing consciousness before it finally hit me. I had that summoning stone. I reached into the hidden pocket and stared at it. The patterns on it danced around and seemed to be filled with life as they took various shapes. The way the lines moved and shifted threatened to drag me into it once more before I shook myself out of it.


    I held it in the moonlight, and I realized then just how fragile yet heavy it was. The way it seemed to weigh into my palm and sear my flesh with the coldness it seemed to radiate. Without another thought, I crushed the stone, and a line of text tilled my vision.


    God, huh? I thought it was just a simple core. I felt my eyelids grow heavy as time seemed to stand still, and a magical formation appeared on the training field before me. The shape was lost to me, but it reminded me of snow with how intricately they crossed each other as they spun around, locked in an eternal waltz. Pulses of violet light started to fill the air, followed by soft orange lightning bolts that struck the ground.


    The pain that wracked my body came to a halt. My breath caught in my throat as a form rose from the middle of a formation. The first part that I saw was a mask covered in whitish purple and a color that I immediately recognized as being the same as ki. Then long, flowing honey brown hair caught the wind. The being was wearing a long, flowing cloak with colors that made me feel as if I was staring into eternity itself. The right hand was clad in some strange metal that reminded me of glass, though the left hand was clenched in a fist and covered in a myriad of scars.


    I sat there dumbstruck as I realized I was staring at the core of the domain. I thought cores were supposed to be just, well, cores, not a living being. I used my analysis skill once more out of habit than anything else.


    I felt despair at looking at her level. A level one? I may have just killed us both, but her color was one that I had never seen before on a named text, and that was the color of freshly polished gold. But just before I opened my mouth to speak, I saw another notification appear; this time, it was a global notification.


    A boss in the domain has awakened and evolved into a unique race and boss type. Slay it to receive unique accolades.


    As I stared at the Empress before me, I could only wonder at what I had done.

 Chapter 60

    I lay there as my body grew slightly weaker. My mind was sluggish, and it was getting harder to focus. "P..please." My mouth grew dryer as I watched Calixa walk close to me. The display of magic would have alerted the assassins to this location, so it was only a matter of time before they got here.


    Eventually, the Empress got close enough that I could see a pair of eyes that were far greener than any emerald I have ever seen. I felt my skin crawl as they traveled across me, waiting for me to speak. "Help. Take my soul, take whatever you want, but please, make sure that my friends get out of here." My lips felt dry and chapped, and the taste of iron coated my tongue.


    She tilted her head as she gazed at me, and a strange filament of grey energy appeared and wrapped around her like a snake before it vanished once more. "You want help?" Her voice was softer than I imagined, and in a way, it seemed to bring me a sense of peace.


    "Yes, please. I don''t care if I live or die, but my friends, they are all that I have left. They can''t suffer because of me." The act of talking was getting even harder, and a heavy breath punctuated each word. I was dying, and I knew that there was very little I could do about it. My life for theirs sounded like a good trade.


    She kept her distance as she squatted and stared at me. A strange emotion flickered in her eyes as she regarded me for a moment before a small silver runic circle appeared underneath her, revealing a scarlet red potion in a glass jar. "This should help you out a bit, no?" she asked as she walked over to me and slid it over while keeping her distance from me.


    Maybe being on the verge of death was causing me to hallucinate. But did she just create a potion out of nothing? I regarded the glass for a second before I took it. I mean, I was dying anyway, so what could this hurt if it did actually finish me off? My hand trembled as I brought it to my lips and closed my eyes, sending a prayer to whatever god was listening, asking for some shred of forgiveness.


    The tart liquid entered my mouth and coated my tongue, and vitality immediately entered my veins, chasing away the fatigue and rapidly fixing the damage that the poison and darkness were doing to my body. Though it wasn''t quite enough to cure it, it did wonders to keep me alive. My arm screamed out one last time as the potion pulled the bone back into place, and I could feel my skin stitching itself back together. I spat out another round of blood that had gathered in my mouth and I stared at her in awe. She just produced a mid-grade health potion out of nothing.


    We sat there in silence as my body came back together, though I knew I was still in no condition to fight yet. "So, about me helping you. I have a¡­" As she spoke, a noise sounded out behind us. A slow, methodical clapping.


    "Well, well, well. What do we have here? A dying noble and an Empress. Today just keeps getting better and better." She spun around and stepped in front of me, which shocked me. I was an intruder on her lands, and yet she was still going to protect me? Her cloak billowed in the soft gust of wind as she stepped outside, blocking me from them.


    "You don''t have to do this. Just leave me here, help my friends escape." I croaked out, and I refused to let someone else die because of me.


    She threw her head to the side and affixed me with her emerald eyes. "You asked for help. So I will help you." The tone in her voice sent shivers down my spine, making it clear that she was daring me to challenge her. I bit back my tongue. She was right. I was the one that asked for her help. But that didn''t mean that she had to risk her life for me.


    "They will kill you. I''m not worth it." I tried to beg her, convince her to let me go.


    Her eyes bore into me, and she shrugged. "I''ll be okay." Her voice wavered for a second as if she wasn''t sure of that herself. But as soon as I opened my mouth to send a retort her way, she spoke again. "Now shut up and let me help me." Her voice had even more conviction than before, and I sighed. I had a feeling if I kept pushing it, I would not win.


    "Fine," I replied as she shifted her focus forward. The assassins that followed me here appeared from the shadows looking only slightly worse than wear.


    "I don''t know what you want from the man behind me, but he and his party now belong to Asteria; leave now, and I will spare your lives." Her voice was muffled only slightly by the mask, but the threat was clear as day. What really got me was the fact that she said that my team and I belonged here now. They would kill me if they found out I bargained their souls for this. It wasn''t even my place, and I still did it anyway.


    "I am sorry, Ms. Asteria, but I''m afraid I can not do that. My employers paid a pretty hefty sum for his head. Just give him to us, and we will leave quietly." The lead man stepped forward and dropped his hood. Revealing a face covered in scars. His hair was nonexistent, and a single ring hung from his nose.


    "No." The air grew thick as the tension grew. The wind howled, and the distant peel of thunder rang out as the two-faced off. I wanted with all my heart to believe Calixa was strong, but that level one next to her name gave me no hope. Especially against three trained assassins. For well over a minute, the two stared at each other.


    "So be it." He said as he pulled his hood back up, and I saw an arrow let loose from beside him. The arrow rushed towards me, and I relaxed. My death was here, and I will accept it. I closed my eyes, waiting for my end. But it never came. I opened my eyes and saw Calixa''s cloak shift as if a large gust of wind had struck it. In her hand was the arrow, which she quickly snapped in two.


    But before I could voice my surprise, a pulse of energy came from her and shot into the sky. A pillar of blood-red light chased away the clouds and the stars. A single ball of crimson flame formed in the sky as the air grew heavier, and another set of text appeared in my vision.


    The sound of dozens of bells rang out as the moans of the undead came from the forest surrounding us. My eyes, however, were drawn to the word that appeared once more. Was Calixa actually a god? The assassin in the middle drew his sword and made a quick motion for the other two. "Quick, we need to kill Redrick before the rest of the mobs get here." I pressed myself against the wall, trying to make my profile as low as possible.


    With a blink, the lead assassin jumped forward, bearing his sword. He was fast, almost as fast as me. She was as good as dead. But much to my surprise, she stepped back and grabbed the sword with her metal-clad and swung her leg in a tight roundhouse, causing the lead assassin to let go of his sword and jump backward. Dark orange energy radiated off of her in a shimmering haze, which I recognized as being Ki. They were going to have a hell of a time trying to fight her at close range.


    Ki amplified the body, and high-level Ki users can often fight much higher level people than themselves, though it was intensive on the body to do so. She grabbed the blade''s handle with her other hand and took a guard position as she kept her eyes on her attackers. She was fluid, and from the guard alone, I could tell that she knew how to use a sword, which was uncommon considering that most monks and Ki users shied away from blades.


    Another arrow was loose in her direction, and the other assassin dived in. She parried the first dagger and twisted her body to dodge the arrow that was coming her way. She was moving and parrying with such liquid efficiency, though she was clearly outmatched. It was amazing that she was holding her own against the three.


    This dance went on for another minute or so. Calixa was on the defensive as she tried to block and dodge all the attacks, and the hope was slowly fading in my chest once more. She wasn''t going to win. It looked like she was doing everything she could to keep the fight going. It was a vicious fight, but in the end, it was still three against one, and I was still too weak to do anything.


    I stood up and drew my sword. I knew that going out there was dangerous, but I would help her. I limped out of the structure, the handle of my blade clasped firmly in my hand. I activated duelist focus with practiced ease and watched as the fight unfolded, ready to jump into action, at least until I felt a wave of killing intent coming from the forest opposite of us. A wave so intense that my heart skipped a beat, nausea overtook my stomach once more.


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one since everyone froze. The intent was tangible, and the message was clear. A pair of golden eyes appeared in the clearing across from us and a voice like that of a thousand whispers rang out shortly after. "How dare you lay a hand on her."

 Chapter 61

    Here we go, the last chapter of the mass uploads :) Thank you guys for being so patient with me! I stayed awake for longer than I should have edited all of these chapters for you!


    Anyways if you like what you are reading consider joining my patreon! My back logs currently go up to chapter 80 on there with more to come :)


    Also  Let me know what you think so far! :)


    The figure stepped into the opening, grasping a large silver halberd in one hand, with the tip pointed towards the ground. She wore a purple uniform, much like the praetorians that we fought before, but unlike the others, this one had black trimming on the cuffs and sleeves. It was matched with a black cape that billowed violently in the wind, obscuring another silver weapon that hung from her hip. The radiant golden light from her eyes weakened slightly as she stared at us all. Her silver hair floated wildly behind her as it danced in the air. I didn''t need to see her name to know who it was. I was staring at Alessia, the captain of the royal guard. She looked as if she was a specter of war, given life once more.


    Apparently, her appearance must have caught the Empress off guard as well, causing her tempo to lapse for a second. An arrow shot through the air and impacted her shoulder with a meaty thump. At that moment, an ear-splitting cry pierced the air. A cry that seemed to lock every joint in my body in a vice.


    Apparently, whatever skill she used managed to freeze everyone on the field. "I will have your heads for laying a hand on her." Her eyes were wide with anger, and waves of killing intent radiated from around her. In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of the Empress and grabbed her. She pulled Calixa into her arms, uncaring that this was her chance to attack the assassins. The Empress whispered something quietly, and Alessia focused her gaze on me for a split second before she nodded her head and pulled her over to where I was lying.


    She carefully helped the Empress down and then bared the tip of the halberd towards my face. "You are lucky that you have her favor. However, if you even so much as gaze upon my lady wrong, your head will roll." The threat was obvious and well-received, though I had no intention of betraying my savior.


    Calixa scooted back into the far corner while I still sat there paralyzed. The most that I could do at the moment was just watch.


    Alessia stepped in front of the door just as the assassins broke through the status effect. The leader looked around and knew that whatever chance they had was now gone, so they did the logical thing and tried to run. "There will be no escape for you." The whispers rode the air as Alessia slammed the haft of her halberd into the ground. The forest around us came to life, and dozens of figures appeared from the tree line. All of which were clad in the same purple uniform.


    One formation used giant round bone shields and marched as one, heading in our direction. Out of habit, I used my analysis skill and saw that the entire group of undead was labeled as hoplites. While I have never heard of the class before, I would assume that it had a heavy focus on unit tactics based on how they moved together. As they crossed the distance between us, even more undead started to appear, boxing us in. Many of the undead that roamed the forest arrived first, and then a lot of the military undead arrived.


    Far more than I thought existed in this domain. Seeing no way out, the assassins stood back to back with each other, their weapons drawn and at the ready. They were clearly distraught. However, the undead never made a move forward. Instead, they only seemed to want to keep them boxed in. Alessia seemed content to let them struggle with their fear. Were all the bosses in this domain sadist?


    My paralysis faded, allowing me to move once more, and I cast a glance over to Calixa. She sat in the corner, with the arrow still embedded in her shoulder. The stream of red blood was apparent, along with the fact that she was clearly in pain. Wait, she was in pain? Did that mean she was still alive? Against my better judgment, I moved over to her, though I was sure to keep my distance somewhat. "Are you alright?"


    "No, this shit fucking hurts. Stupid fucking idiots." She hissed through her teeth, and I couldn''t help but laugh. She seemed so human right now and nothing like a god. I opened my mouth to say something, but I was interrupted by the sound of stone getting crushed. I threw my head to the side, and I saw Alessia had four large chunks of rock flying up towards her. She spun her halberd gracefully and slammed it into the rocks, sending them hurtling towards her foes. The assassins broke formation, dodging the projectiles.


    She crouched down and then teleported in front of the closest one, swinging her halberd around with utmost accuracy and grace. Her target danced around her, trying to escape from the damage, but was failing. Every opening was exploited as Alessia tore him apart. I eventually had to turn my attention away from the bloodshed that was happening.


    "Do you need help?" I asked as a wave of weakness affected me once more as the poison ran through my veins.


    "No," she replied as she reached up and pulled the arrow from her shoulder. The flow of blood increased slightly, and she hissed in pain as the arrow exited her flesh. I reached down into my bag and pulled out some bandages I kept around for times like this, and tossed them over to her.


    She eyed them warily before she took them and wrapped them around her shoulder. As she did that, I glanced over to see how the battle was going. The first assassin had been slain and lay to the side in a broken heap. The second impaled to the ground, and Alessia held the third up by the neck. His hood had been cast to the side, and his face was broken beyond any sense of recognition. She stared at him with a face full of scorn as she tossed him to the side. In her hand was a silver mace coated in blood that dripped to the ground.


    "Pathetic," was all she said as she turned and walked towards me once more. She reached out and pulled the halberd from the chest of the other dead assassin giving it a flick, painting the ground with scarlet ichor. All of a sudden, I was back to being a sheep in a wolf''s den. Which bothered me. I wasn''t weak by any standard, but why was every mob in this domain so fucking strong.


    I slid back the best that I could as Alessia walked closer before she eventually closed the distance between us. Her ashen skin seemed to glow softly in the moonlight as she stared at me. The golden power behind her eyes dimmed, leaving behind a golden iris that bore into my soul.


    She stared at me for a moment before she brought her halberd to bear. The spear point rested just a few inches from my face, and I broke out in a cold sweat. "Only you are to blame for this. Give me one reason why I should spare your life." Her voice was soft, but the conviction was there. But to be real, there wasn''t a reason to spare my life, but that didn''t mean that I wanted to die. But as I opened my mouth to speak, Calixa beat me to it.


    "Alessia, that''s enough." Her voice was a bit harsh, which caused Alessia to frown as she moved away from me. I released the breath that was caught in my throat and watched as Alessia walked over to Calixa and squatted down.


    "My lady, are you alright?" She ran her fingers softly across Calixa''s arm as she gazed at her with the utmost worry. A complete reversal of what she was just a few short minutes ago.


    "Yeah, I''ll be okay," Calixa replied as she gazed upwards at her for a few seconds before she reached her hand out, and Alessia helped her up. Calixa dusted off her strange cloak and walked over to me, and squatted down. "So. How about we retrieve your friends, and we can discuss the terms of our agreement."


    "Promise me you won''t hurt them," I told her as I lay there. My health pool was slowly dipping back into critical levels as the poison and darkness gnawed away at me.


    Another small runic circle appeared below her hand, and another health potion appeared. It must be nice to be able to summon anything you wanted at will. She handed the potion over, but I had to decline it. I knew my body was at its limit for potions, and if I took any more than one, then I risked dying. Though I quickly explain to her why, in part from the fiery gaze that Alessia gave me. The woman was a monster.


    "I see, I understand. Anyway, I promise not to harm any of your friends." Calixa stood up and walked onto the field. The assassins'' corpses were still there, though a few of the praetorians had already looted them and stood at attention, waiting.


    "Kharon, would you gather the other three and meet me in Rikard''s office, please." From the tree line, I saw the familiar scarlet eyes of the ferryman.


    "Of course, mistress." His voice easily carried across the field before he vanished back into the forest. Calixa stood there with the health potion still in her hand as she swirled the glass tube before she turned away and lifted her mask up. I was curious about what lay behind her mask, but if she was drinking a health potion, she must still be human, right?''


    Once she downed the bottle, she glanced at the container before she dropped it to the ground. Another runic circle appeared and consumed the glass. She reached up and pulled her mask down before turning to face me. "Hector, help him up and protect him. There is still one more assassin about."

 Chapter 62

    The giant skeleton with the round shield stepped forward and helped me stand up. Bony hands dug into my flesh as I stood on weak legs. I was tentative at first, but she did order them to protect me. How far I have fallen to rely on the undead to keep me alive. I glanced over to my health bar and saw that it was trickling down a bit faster than before. The poison was only building my blood, and from the looks of it, I had a little longer left. But I held my tongue as I followed the undead. The hoplites formed a small wall around me as we marched forward and hit the main road. My legs burned and ached, and the fire that coursed through my veins did little to keep me warm.


    Eventually, however, my health bar dropped into the double digits, and my legs lost all their strength as I fell forward. The heat coursed through me faded as my heart slowed and my vision blurred. The surrounding hoplites snapped to attention and formed a shield wall around me as one dragged me back behind their lines.


    My mouth was slowly starting to dry, and all I could do was stare up at the sky. A sky that was alien to me yet seemed all too familiar. Dark clouds moved across it, and the air pressed around me like a warm wet blanket. I could faintly hear the sound of quiet footfalls as someone rushed over to me.


    A second later, a pair of emerald eyes obscured my vision of the sky and gazed at me filled to the brim with worry, or at least with what I hope was worry. A man could dream, after all. "Did you get hit?" She asked as she squatted down next to me and tried to pull me up.


    "N..no. The poisons are overwhelming my body." It was morose and twisted, but it was true. At this rate, there wasn''t anything that could save me.


    She didn''t say anything as she reached down and gave me a pat on my shoulder, and motioned for two zombies nearby to come over. Without sharing a single word, they picked me up by my arms and dragged me carefully down the road.


    I hung there limply as I watched my health bar tick down. It only seemed to go faster with each blink, while my heart only seemed to beat slower. As it passed the fifties mark, I lost the desire to panic, and instead, I turned inwards as I thought about my life.


    I was weak. No matter how strong I tried to be, it wasn''t enough. I was still that same weak child who couldn''t protect himself, his friends, and above all else, his family. The only thing that would welcome me with open arms would be death. Maybe I would get to see my family once more.


    My health bar dropped past twenty-five. I felt an unfamiliar sensation coil around my heart, and with it, I could hear whispers that slowly entered my mind. Calling for vengeance, telling me I should slay everyone that has that a hand in my impending death. At first, I rejected the idea. What good would revenge do if I were already dead?


    My health bar struck ten, and the words grew in intensity, telling me I would live. All I had to do was give in to the rage that I kept buried deep down. Then it hit nine, and the words shifted into a soft whisper, asking me what I wanted to do. But I couldn''t remember anymore. What was it that I needed in the first place from here? To restore my honor?


    On the next tick downwards, the words whispered in my mind, telling me they could help me. They would give me power and strengthen me. At seven, the sweet allure of the words dragged me in. I didn''t want to die. I wanted to live and be strong. I couldn''t even imagine what Paris would say if I died here.


    With my health bar now at six, I succumbed to the promise of the whispers that floated around my mind, however as I did, I didn''t entirely give in to the vengeance that sloshed around my heart. Instead, I accepted it and tried to ride the waves that beat against my soul like a relentless storm. I couldn''t succumb to it. I had to stay on top of it. Letting it power me, but not letting it define who I was.


    A few ticks later, my health bar sat at one. This was it. This was the moment that I died. I steeled my heart, knowing what was about to come. I was terrified, but whatever presence that lay inside of me gave me some sort of comfort. At least, in the end, I wasn''t alone when I died. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the end, begging any gods that were listening to save me.


    When I woke up, I was staring at the ceiling. My body ached and burned in dozens of different places, but I was careful not to aggravate any wounds. I slowly sat up, not knowing where I was. My hand dropped to my side, trying to find my blade, and I panicked slightly when I couldn''t feel it. I fervently glanced around the room, looking for my sword, and relaxed slightly when I saw it sitting next to me on a small desk. I reached out and pulled it toward my chest.


    This place has done nothing but remind me of everything I have lost. How weak and powerless I really am. I kept my hand on my sword and looked around the room properly. I sat in what looked like a small living quarter. A small window sat above me, letting in light beams that basked the stone in warm morning rays. A desk stood nearby with a small stack of papers, and in the corner was a woman who had her arms crossed and was staring at me. The mask sent some shivers down my spine as memories came rushing back. I was supposed to have died, but here I was staring at what I believed to be a god.


    We stood in silence for a moment, as I felt embarrassed. I''ve done nothing but embarrass myself for the last few days. "I''m sorry," I told her in a hushed whisper.


    She cocked her head and shrugged. "It''s not a big deal. I''m just glad to see that you are okay. You had me worried there for a minute."


    " I''m thankful for you saving my life there. I didn''t realize that assassins were sent after me. Otherwise, I would have loved to meet you on different terms." I kept my hand on the blade, ready to move at a second notice. I scanned the room around myself self looking for Alessia. Something told me she wouldn''t be too far from her.


    "I had a feeling that you intended to do so once I saw that you had that stone. Tell me, are those common?" She asked as she leaned against a wall. The shadows obscured half of her, though those emerald eyes were still as piercing as ever.


    "No. At least I don''t believe so. I''ve never heard of them until I received this one."


    "I see. Thank you. Anyway, I''ve heard from your companions that you wanted to talk to me about what my plans are."


    Ah yes, that. I needed to know so I could report it back to Paris. Everything that has happened lately has been low on my priority list. "My mission here was to find out the state of the domain, the mobs, and get a general feel and layout for it. The next part was to figure out if the domain meant any harm to the surrounding area and if we should request its extermination or not." Calixa inhaled deeply through her nose as soon as I talked about extermination.


    "Well, what do you think about it then?" Her voice was soft, and I could detect a twinge of sadness in her words and a tiny bit of fear.


    "Well, it''s an undead domain, which may frighten people. However, all the undead here seem content to stay and won''t affect the outer world. With that being said, how about we both do each other a favor. You have something that I want, and I can put down a glowing report for you." It was risky playing this game, but I needed this domain.


    "Oh?"


    "I would help you and ensure your survival l In turn, I need you to help me. I want to rebuild what I''ve lost. A mutual partnership, some may say." I really hated having to treat my savior like this. It made me feel dirty, but years of playing this game have jaded me. I had to get what I wanted, no matter the cost.


    She was quiet for a moment before she let out a sigh. "Fine. As long as you keep me out of whatever politics you play. Otherwise, the deal is off."I could feel the start of a grin cross my face as the possibility whirled through my mind. Finally, I was getting somewhere. I wanted to get stronger; I wanted my power and resources back, and this was the perfect place to start. The best part is, no one would really mess with her here as long as she stayed under the protection of the Adventurers Guild. She would be risk-free, and it would be me that would be handling everything.

 Chapter 63

    Hello! New chapter! With how chapter 62 ended, I''m sure some of you were probably taken aback. It ended on a weird note, but rest assured, it was more or less the best option for Calixa, and also for me since it allows me to take this book in a myriad of directions that would otherwise prove much more difficult, if not impossible, especially with how the chapter was originally going to end.


    You also don''t have to worry about Calixa bowing to another master. Shes a smart girl who will figure something out that works in her favor. :)


    Enjoy! As usual, consider joining my patreon, and my discord!


    <3 I love you all and thank you for the support.


    I stared at the man and bit back my tongue. How dare he pull the savior card to get something he wants. I mentally calmed myself as I started to try and work a plan to try and counter him. "Well, you have something that I want as well. I need outside resources and an envoy. If you get me that, then we can talk about your arrangement."


    The redhead gazed at me. His blue eyes were a little hazy, and his face was still covered in a multitude of cuts that had yet to heal fully. He looked a little perturbed that I had laid a counter offer at his feet, but he wasn''t the only one that needed something. "Fine. What do you need?"


    I could feel a grin spreading my lips under my mask. Good, maybe I could still turn this situation back in my favor. "Stone, gold, metal, and tools. Whatever you can get your hands on."


    "Why do you need those things?" He gazed at me cautiously, though I could understand what he was thinking.


    "Because I want to rebuild. As you can probably gather, a lot has happened in my realm. Though, if you are worried, I''m amassing an attack on the outside world; you don''t have to worry. I have no interest in getting dragged into a pointless conflict." Don''t get me wrong, I do want to visit the world outside, but at the moment, I need to tread carefully so I can keep the situation under control.


    "Can I have your word on the matter?" He asked as he regarded me with his eyes as he scrutinized me, attempting to figure out how serious I was.


    "I suppose. Will a written contract do?" I wasn''t sure how the world operated outside of here, but if there is magic, there were probably magical contracts or something of the sort. But I didn''t have any experience of the sort in that department. So, for the time being, I am content with using good ole paper.


    "Written? You don''t have magical contracts here?" He rose an eyebrow at me, clearly shocked at the fact. But it did serve to further reinforce what I thought. So magical contracts are a thing here.


    Now, all I had to do was throw something together that would make sense and give me wiggle room on the matter. "Here in Asteria, contracts are binding. We don''t need magic to enforce them. As long as it is a valid contract, then they can be enforced by the law here." Not quite a lie, but also not the whole truth, since I''m technically the law here.


    He mused it over before he gave me, he replied. "I can agree with that. Draft me up a contract, and then we can go from there. But on a side note, where are my companions?"


    "They are in the safe area, with my troops guarding them. We killed the last assassin just before you woke up." I felt a little numb to their deaths. I realized while I was watching them fight that if I were to worry about every single person who died in here, then I would kill myself with guilt. But they made their choice, and they paid for it with their lives. Not that they are still dead. They ended up joining the ranks of my soldiers as undead assassins, though I was unsure of where their loyalty lies, so they remained locked up, and only Amari deals with them.


    "Thank you for saving them. Words could never express what that means to me. I am forever in your debt." He bowed his head towards me, but really it irritated me. I saved your friends, and this is how you repay me?


    But I held back the irritation that seemed to swell within me. "Of course," I replied, trying to keep my tone even and diplomatic. "However, I do ask that you leave now. I have a few things to attend to. But I will send a few of my honor guards with you, just in case there is something that we missed."


    I still had to take care of some of the stat points I got from the four assassins being killed. In fact, I got such a swell in experience that I jumped ten levels alone from it all, and I was sitting on a class milestone. I''m happy that I got it, but at the same time, I wanted a little more time to jam a few more things in there to maximize my returns; but what can I do. That boat has long since sailed.


    I motioned for one of the phantoms lurking in the room to show the man the way out. He looked as if he wanted to say something more, but that wasn''t important right now. I had to cut the conversation short while I still had the upper hand. He stood up and gave me a nod before he vanished through the doorway, leaving me alone in Rikard''s office. I released the deep breath I held and stared out across the courtyard. That was far more intense than I thought it would have been, especially with Alessia''s evolution. My eyes wandered over to the notification that appeared a few hours ago.


    Alessia was furious when she saw I was taken away. I could feel her rage bubbling in the corner of my mind. So it didn''t surprise me when she appeared. What did surprise me was how she killed those assassins without the slightest hesitation. The way she turned off any semblance of emotion as she cut them down. But the second she was finished, she turned back towards me with visible adoration in her eyes. I didn''t quite know how to feel about it yet. But it gave me goosebumps to think about. She was a wolf wearing sheep''s clothing, yet I knew she would do nothing to hurt me.


    I ran my fingers across the point where the arrow slammed into me, and I thought about the pain that came along with it. It hurt far more than I thought it would, and it was even worse trying to pull it out. Thankfully, those health potions healed it up quickly. I took a deep breath, walked out of the room, and quietly went down the hallway. A few of the phantom''s lurked behind me in the shadows, clearly agitated at what happened yesterday. I don''t blame them. I also didn''t expect the entire domain to rush to my aid at the drop of a dime.


    A few shadows danced around me as I walked further through the stronghold. It was a bit empty without Alessia here, but I sent her away to guard the Adventurers. Mostly a sign of good faith from me and to get some space to think about things. I knew she hated it, but she wouldn''t reject an order. I already sent a missive out with Kharon to collect the undead that perished, which sadly was far greater than I initially thought. The assassins picked apart a lot of the feral and a few of the soldiers, though it took them a bit to realize how to do it.


    Perhaps my undead were a bit too strong for the starting area, but no one ever progressed without trial. I glanced around and motioned for my guard to join me as I started to get my thoughts in order. I still needed to get a contract drafted and think a few things over. Might as well get it over with then, I guess. I teleported out of the stronghold without a second thought, ready to knock out this contract. My class and stat distribution can wait until I finish this. I much rather approach it with a clear head than be burdened by all of this going on.


    Once I finished the contract, I teleported to the safe area. A large formation of undead was patrolling the area, led by the captain. His cape danced on the wind, and he was clearly agitated. All the undead were. After pushing a few of the phantoms, I saw they felt responsible for me getting attacked. Perhaps I would keep the undead assassins locked up for a while, at least until the tension faded; strife in my domain wouldn''t do after all.


    As I walked, I ran my fingers across the notebook''s cover and thought about the contract that I had written. Essentially, I just wrote that I wouldn''t attack the outside as long as I wasn''t attacked and left some space in there, so I could continue to try and bring things back into my favor. I would have happily tried to work out a deal that would benefit us both without the extra steps, but this man annoyed me when he pulled that crap earlier. But sadly, we were both in a bad spot.


    What happened was an eye-opener. If anyone else had a stone like that, then I wouldn''t be safe. I needed to train more and be able to defend myself. I was barely holding my own against the three assassins, which was by sheer luck. Never again would I allow something like that to happen. Which was why I needed to make this deal as much in my favor as possible, and to ensure that whatever problems this man has, do not become my own. I clenched my gloved hands before reaching up and adjusting my mask a bit. This thing was so light that I forgot it existed. I cleared my throat and stood up straight and walked down the road, flanked by my hoplites, who marched in lockstep with each other.


    The fog was thinner today. In fact, it was almost nonexistent. I was curious about why it was like that, though it may be a question for Kharon than anybody else. As I walked closer to the safe zone, I could feel the anxiety creeping into my heart. This was the first time interacting with people outside of that redhead. I would have to make sure I keep my image up. I was an Empress, so I needed to act like one.


    I quickly shoved the feelings down and walked closer to the door. Two knights stood at the ready with blades in hand, and they gave me a slight bow before the one on the right opened the door for me.


    Well, it was now or never, I guess. I took a deep breath and strode into the house with my head held high. The soles of my thick boots slammed into the wood, creating a fierce echo that assaulted my eardrums. I needed to set the tone and craft an image of myself. Whatever they thought of me would hang with them a while, and if there was anything that my dad taught me, it was that first impressions were almost impossible to override.


    Another knight who stood in the hallway gave me a bow and opened the door, and I stepped into the main living area. Alessia stood near a window with her hands crossed behind her back. Her halberd was resting against the wall within her hand''s reach, and her hair was down. Her long silvery locks hung down to her shoulders in gentle waves that seemed to sway on the motionless air. She stiffened for a second before she turned around. Her golden eyes met mine, and she gave me a slight bow. "My lady." She whispered quietly.


    Her eyes looked sad as if she was a puppy that was recently scorned, and I had to suppress a small laugh. It was adorable. Though I had to set a precedent. "Alessia," I replied curtly as I walked into the room. Seated on the couch was the redhead. He was passed out and as limp as a doll. Though I didn''t blame him, he did have quite the ordeal after all.


    Across from him was an older gentleman with a shaved head. The way he carried himself told me he was a veteran of some sort. His jaw was clenched, and a vein looked as if it were about to pop. This was going to be a pain in my ass; I could feel it.

 Chapter 64

    I walked over to the dining room area and motioned them to follow me in. I quickly cleaned off the table and sat down in the chair at the end of the table. Alessia was close behind me, choosing to stand to my side at the right, while the others came to sit down. At the moment, there was only Gunther and Redrick, while the other two were elsewhere. Not that I was too concerned about it.


    I placed the paper I had the contract written on the table and slid it over. "Here is the contract that we previously discussed. Within it is are all the conditions that we talked about. I''ve slightly amended the contract, to include the fact that adventurers are allowed in. The only thing expressly forbidden is the intent to destroy my realm. Read it and let me know if there is anything that you would like to be changed."


    Redrick took the paper and looked it over, and Gunther''s gaze traveled over to me. His jaw was clenched as he looked me over. "What is it you really want?" His voice was coarse and gravelly like he smoked a lot. It wasn''t really a trait that I noticed when I listened in on their conversations, but that was because I didn''t really understand them at first.


    "I want to be left well enough alone and to be able to focus only on this realm. I have no desire to take over the outside world if that is what you are worried about." As I replied, I crossed my arms and settled into my seat. I was heavily thankful for the translation ability I created with my essence points. Otherwise, I would sit here none the wiser. I would have to see if I could imbue this contract with magic after they left, so at least it could be ready by whoever looked at it.


    "Don''t you need the bodies of the living to replenish your undead? What about the adventurers that come here and die? What happens to them?" He sat forward and interlaced his fingers, talking with a slow and measured cadence. It felt like a storm was brewing, but he was keeping it contained. I would be terrified if it wasn''t for Alessia standing behind me. It reminded me too much of my father.


    "I do not need anyone''s bodies to create more. As for them, well, it was their choice to come here, and if they died, it was their fault. Though if it appeases you, I will grant them mercy and allow them to rest instead of becoming undead." As bad as it sounded, it was the only way. People would die if they came here. I understood that now, and if I kept rejecting that fact, It would drive me mad.


    "I see. But tell me, what is your purpose. Why do you let the undead roam around if your version of mercy is granting them rest?" His grey eyes locked onto me, and his words gnawed at thoughts I have long since locked away.


    But it made me think, why don''t I let them rest? What is my purpose here? Perhaps I should be honest, but I feel like honesty here would only bite me in the ass later, so how about I mix in some honesty with some lies? I thought it over for a moment before I came up with my reply. "The undead here are restless because they wish to serve me. When they finally pass, we grant them freedom. Everything they do is by choice and nothing more." I felt a small wave of relief wash over me as I said that. It felt so freeing to voice what I''ve always thought since it felt so wrong. But now, I have realized just how true those words are to everyone around me.


    "What about your purpose? What drives you here, Empress?"


    His words hung in my head as I thought it over. What does drive me? Is it the desire to go home? Or is it something far more profound than that? To be honest with myself, I was afraid of failure. I didn''t want to let anyone down. The shame of that thought alone haunted me, more so now than ever before. Everyone in this domain looks up to me, and I can''t stand the thought of being a failure in their eyes. I''ve been called a failure so many times. I can still hear it in the back of my mind, each word coated with disdain. The reality is, the desire to prove myself is my purpose here. Getting home would just be the consequence. But how could I phrase that in a way that it wouldn''t make me sound weak?


    "All my life, I''ve been called weak. I''ve been called worthless. But I resent that. The desire to prove them wrong drives me. I wish for nothing more than to see the pride in my parents'' eyes. Though it''s far too late for that." My mind lingered on the thoughts of my parents. I so desperately wanted to see them proud of me. It''s all I''ve ever wanted. But that was unattainable, more so now than ever.


    Redrick''s eyes glanced from the paper, and towards me, for a second; the emotion in his eyes danced around for a second before it vanished, and he cleared his throat. "Anyway, Gunther enough harassing the lady. Calixa.." As he spoke, Alessia cut him off.


    "That''s Empress to you." Her words were quiet, yet the whispers filled the room, and so did the lingering threat that her words carried. As much as I knew I should correct her, it felt good seeing him squirm. It gave me a sense of power that I relished.


    He froze for a moment before he nodded his head. "Yes, forgive me. Empress, I agree with this contract. What''s the next step to ensuring that it is valid."


    "Now, there are three bars on the bottom. We need one witness to prove the validity of the contract, and then for us to each sign it and date it, stating that we agree to the terms."


    He glanced at the paper and scrunched up his face, and thought it over. It was almost like he was hesitating, but he sighed and muttered something to himself before he spoke again. "So be it. Is the date in this realm agreeable? Won''t it interfere with the outside world?"


    Shit, I didn''t think about that. The contract should technically be valid here but outside since the world is in a different time zone, judging by what he said. Time to wing it again. "While I hold the contract here, it will remain valid, as long as you respect it." It felt like a bit of a cop-out, but it would be for the best. Especially since I didn''t plan on venturing out for quite a while.


    He nodded his head and slid it over to Gunther. The older gentleman scrunched up his eyebrows and started to read it over. I, however, wasn''t interested in the silence, so I messed around with my menus. There were still had stat points to distribute. I would not do that here, though, since I didn''t know what would happen. But I could still get an idea of what I wanted. At that moment, I knew for sure I wanted to increase my willpower and intelligence. Maybe throw some points into strength and health as well. What I really wanted to see was what I unlocked class and skill-wise, but I was holding off on that since I wanted to put a lot of thought into it.


    "Empress, we both agree to the contract." Redrick''s voice tore me from my hazy thoughts.


    I glanced at them and saw that Redrick had produced a quill with a small ink capsule on end and fiddled with the end before he and signed away on the first bar. Then passed it over to Gunther, who did the same. I reached into my pocket, drew my handy pen, took the paper from them, and quickly signed away my name and date. "Empress, what is that?" Redrick asked as he eyed what I was writing with.


    "This is a pen. It''s much like that quill you carry around." I quickly explained as I showed it off. I didn''t think it was anything too special. It was just your traditional metal pen, though the only thing fancy about it was the fine tip point. I was a bit OCD about how my handwriting looked, and this pen did wonders in making it better. "May I see it?"


    I shrugged and slid it over to him. He took it and marveled at it under the torchlight. "It''s so light, but how does it work? Won''t the ink dry out if you let sit out at the tip like this?"


    "No, you see that button on the top? Just click it, and it retracts the tip." I was so thankful that I was wearing this mask. I didn''t want them to know that I was amused by this.


    The sound of the pen clicking shut filled the room, and they both looked with clearly shaken faces. It took everything I had to suppress a laugh. It was just a pen! "How much did it cost to make something like this? The craftsmanship is superb! The way the metal bends around itself is amazing. Including the fact that the ink is self-contained and can be used with such a simple click!"


    As he said that, something clicked in the back of my mind, and before I knew it, money signs passed through my mind. "Well, the price is irrelevant. However, if you want, we can add a trade deal into the mix." Sweetness dripped from my words like honey as the two made eye contact as the gravity of what I just said hit them. It didn''t take them long to understand what I was getting at.


    "I think we can work something out Empress, what do you have in mind?" Redrick as he sat forward and interlaced his fingers. He seemed ever more interested than Gunther did. He was probably someone of affluence, which was good. I could establish myself as something more than just a place where people come and die. I can be a trade power, on top of just a regular domain. Hell, I can create things with a thought, so as long as I have resources, the sky is the limit. I could feel a grin creeping across my face as I had already planned out exactly what I wanted to do.

 Chapter 65

    Hello! Sorry for the late upload. Took a vacation from work, and was busy adding to the backlog. If you are enjoying the novel, please rate it! If you aren''t let me know why so I can fix it. Enjoy


    "We can open up trade. The only thing that it would cost you is increased resources and some gold. Other than that, it''s up to you," I told him with a shrug. It''s not like I really needed money. I could create it out of thin air. I figured it would be a good show of faith and hopefully remind him in the future that he shouldn''t treat me like shit. So I would forgive it this time.


    His eyes lit up as he worked through something. "That sounds reasonable. I will manage all trade deals at your behest, and I''ll send some profits your way. Would you like to make another contract on the matter?"


    "Yeah. I''ll have it written up. It will be presented to you tomorrow, along with your first shipment." The gears in my head turned as I thought about what I could make. The best part is that I would still be a neutral figure. I have no desire to join whatever quarrels exist outside of this world. So this would be the best way to do it. I would only interact with the outside world through him.


    "Thank you so much, Empress." He seemed much happier than last time, like I lifted an enormous weight from his chest with that idea.


    "You are welcome. Anyway, I''m afraid I must cut this meeting short. I have things I need to do." I took the contract and brought it over to me. While I''m still coming out strong, I should probably end the meeting. Lest I get dragged into something that I didn''t like or lose my advantage so far.


    Redrick looked a bit stunned at my sudden dismissal. "So soon? I know that some of my companions did wish to speak to you."


    Oh, I really didn''t want to get dragged into anything else. I just wanted to relax and upgrade my class. "I will get with them at a later date. Tell them to drop by later, and talk to Kharon about setting up an appointment with me."


    He shared a glance with Gunther before he shifted his head back to me. "I understand. We thank you for the time that you have given us."


    I waved my hand dismissively as I stood up and grabbed the contract. "Anyway, I will take this with me. I''ll have a copy made of this, and it will be delivered to you first thing. Moving forward, Kharon will be my intermediary, so please forward any questions that you may have to him."


    Redrick strummed his fingers across the table and looked like he wanted to say more, but he stopped himself. "Thank you, Empress; hopefully, we meet again."


    "Perhaps, stay safe Redrick, Gunther, you as well." I gave them a curt nod and gestured for Alessia to follow me. The quicker that I got out of here, the better. I was happy and excited that I got to speak to humans for the first time in a while, but yet, it felt so different. In a way, it felt like it fell flat against what I was expecting. They regarded me as if I wasn''t like them. Like I was some kind of monster. I sighed and left the cabin with Alessia in tow. I wasn''t as bothered with her as before since I had come to terms with what had happened. She walked silently behind me as we made our way down the path and out of the sight of the others before I teleported back to my office space.


    Once I had appeared in there, I stumbled over to the chair and sat down. The stress left my body, and I closed my eyes. Dealing with them was stressful. The amount of acting that I had to do was insane, and it gave me a headache to boot. This sucked. I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling as I tried to de-stress a bit, but there was a feeling that kept me distracted. The feeling of someone''s eyes boring into me.


    I shifted my head slightly and met Alessia''s burning gold orbs. "Yes?"


    "Are you mad at me?" She asked as she tilted her head and crossed her arms. There she was again with that kicked puppy look on her face.


    "No, I''m not mad at you," I told her as I sat up straight and looked at the papers on my desk.


    "Do you promise?" I paused, taken aback. It amazes me how much a person like her could change personalities. One moment, she could be the coldest person I have ever met, and then the next, she could be unsure of herself.


    "Yes, Alessia, I promise I''m not angry with you." I motioned for the chair I made for her and turned my attention back to my menu. I was inquisitive about the stuff that I unlocked.


    Congratulations! You have reached your first class milestone! Please select one of the following classes!


    Martial Soul (Rare): You have spent countless hours working on your proficiencies. You have begun your path with ki and your soul. War drives every action that you take and flows through your veins. The longer that you remain in battle, the stronger you become. This class is a hybrid between a tank and DPS.


    Soul Monk (Rare): You walk the dual path of soul and body. Each strike you deliver is laced with an unimaginable force that sunders armor and assault the very core of those who stand before you. Though all out offense is not your only option. With the power of your soul, you are able to defend those who can''t defend them selves. This class is a hybrid of support and DPS.


    Asterian Weapons Master (Unique): You have taken countless hours of training with an undead war maiden, a monk, and a blade master. Through hard work and relentless training, you have learned how to wield various weapons and find using them a solstice. This class is a hybrid of Tank and DPS.


    Storm Monk (Uncommon): Lightning courses through your veins, pushing you to unimaginable speeds and striking with tremendous force. Though at the cost of your defense. You become the storm you so desperately try to emulate. This class is purely offensive, with very little in the way of defense.


    Dragon of Asteria (Unique): The soul and ki of a long-dead dragon mingle with your own. Its power-enhancing you and fortifies your body. You walk a path that very few others have, but you do so brazenly. Much like the dragon that now dwells within your soul, you fight valiantly to protect your own. But at what cost? This class is a hybrid class.


    I read down the list, and I felt my jaw drop as I read the options. Not a single skill below uncommon appeared, and definitively not one that included mana. Wow, I need to take a second and carefully pick which one I want. But to do so, I had to balance all the pros and cons of each one. Starting with the first option, the Martial Soul. While the system didn''t really detail the specifics of the class, I understood the general gist of the description. It was a class focused on sitting on the front lines and fighting.


    As much as I enjoyed the idea of the class, since it would give me DPS and tank abilities, I didn''t want to risk it. Fighting up front seemed like it put a lot of risk on me, and I would much rather not do something that would get me killed if I could help it. Primarily since everyone here is relying on me. I dismissed the idea and checked the second one with that thought in mind. The Soul Monk looked like it was a hell of a lot of fun. I mean, who didn''t want to be a monk and fuck shit up. Plus, it lets me use my soul skills more freely and doesn''t require me to stay in battle for extended periods.


    I kept that one in mind as I moved further down the list. This next one was the Asterian Weapons Master. This was odd to see as a class, considering that Asteria was unique. But that would explain the unique modifier next to it. Let''s see, it was essentially a conglomeration of all the proficiencies that I knew and used, so it wasn''t a terrible option by any stretch, and it was a hybrid class to boot. So I would consider that one next.


    As I read over storm monk, it looked like it would be a good time, but I dismissed it. I couldn''t justify not having any sort of defense, especially after watching the adventurers fight. It would be too big of a risk for me. I could slip up, and it would spell my doom. Which was sad, but I had to place my well-being above all else. Now onto the last option!


    Dragon of Asteria, eh? It looks like a really excellent class, and it would pair well with my soul skills, which I am ashamed to say I haven''t leveled recently. The best part of it is that it would offer me a pure hybrid class, which is what I am into, anyway. I bit my lip as I read over everything carefully. More than anything, I was torn between the Soul Monk and the Dragon class. I wouldn''t hurt too badly if I skipped the weapons master one since I would keep those proficiencies. But at the end of the day, I didn''t need it. They were there more for backup than anything.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the soul monk would not be the path that I take. The reason is that I feel like it would limit me, and that wouldn''t be something that I wanted. So with my mind made up I selected Dragon of Asteria.


    Congratulations! You have selected the Dragon of Asteria Class!


    You have earned +5 stat points.


    You have earned +2 willpower.


    You have earned +2 intelligence.


    You have earned +2 strength


    You have earned +1 conversion point.


    You have unlocked Draconic Consitution: Your health, stamina now have increased regeneration, and your body grows in strength.


    You have gained Draconic Ki: Your ki has been upgraded.


    You have unlocked the following skills:


    Basic Draconic Soul Shout I: Using the power of your soul, you can send out a blast in the shape of a cone.


    Basic Draconic Presence I: The power contained within you radiates outwards and instills fear in those who stand before you.


    I felt my body grow stronger as the class change took effect. It felt much like when I upgraded my ki core, but it was much more potent this time than before. I could feel a laugh build up in my chest before it exploded outwards as the feeling became all the more intoxicating. Oh, I was going to have fun with this.

 Chapter 66

    I stood in the abandoned mine, ready and eager to test out my new skills. The adventurers were still concentrated around the safe zone, so I wasn''t worried about getting discovered. However, I still brought along a few of my praetorians just in case something happened, which knowing my luck, was almost a guarantee.


    I made Alessia stand a little ways behind me since I didn''t want her to get hurt in the process of me learning how to use this skill. I cleared my throat and stared at a pile of discarded rocks that looked to be far too heavy for me to move on my own. Now, how was I going to do this? I shifted uncomfortably on my feet as I tried to steady myself. I called on the skill mentally, and I could see faint wisps of whitish-blue energy as they coalesced around my mouth and folded themselves into the shape of a needle.


    For a few tense moments, the energy kept forming from the air. The power behind it threatened to slip from my control, but I held on for dear life. More and more energy materialized from the air as it rushed towards me, and as soon as it felt like I was about to lose control, I directed the power outwards.


    A strange roar escaped from my lips as the power rushed out in a blinding white cone in an incredible surge of energy and smashed into the pile of rocks, pushing them to the side as if they weighed no more than a piece of paper. For a split second, I was happy with the skill, at least until my world began to spin. I closed my eyes, fully expecting to smash into the ground below.


    But I never felt it. Instead, I felt a pair of cool arms wrap around my waist, keeping me from falling. "Worry not, my lady." Alessia''s voice echoed in my ear as she helped me steady myself. Though the touch was a bit unexpected, and my heart jumped a bit, though I was more apt to pass it off due to using the skill. At least, that''s what I''m going to tell myself.


    "Thank you, Alessia," I murmured as another wave of weakness struck my body. Using that skill cost many of my overall resources and left me feeling empty.


    It was an exhaustion that seemed to eat at me at a far deeper level than anything I had ever experienced before in my life. Not even the long hours that I used to pull at work could compare. I took a ragged breath as Alessia, and I walked over to a boulder, helping me sit down.


    My eyelids grew heavy, but I fought back the exhaustion that seemed to corrode me from the inside. I needed to stay awake. I had to do things, but I was just so tired. Instead of sleeping, I sat there and watched my soul bar tick up, and with each tick, it chased away the exhaustion. I focused on the bar, ebbing between being fully aware and partially comatose. Time felt like it ticked by slowly, as I was lost in my mind.


    Slowly but surely, I felt the strength return to me, and I could finally move again. I sat up and stared at the barren stone ground. My mind still felt a little hazy, and it was hard to focus on anything of use. A part of me just wanted to curl up and sleep, but I had stuff that I needed to do. I stood up, fully aware that I was operating on autopilot, and motioned for Alessia to join me as I prepared to teleport back to my office with a quick gesture. I still needed to select my new skills, but those could wait until I finished what I needed to do and get some rest. I didn''t want to make choices on a tired mind.


    As soon as my world settled down, I walked over to my desk and sat down. Usually, I would put a lot of thought into what I wanted to make, but I didn''t care at this point. I just wanted to make enough product to give to that damned adventurer to start having a flow of resources coming in. If I had a massive surplus, I wouldn''t care about doing something like this, but my hands were tied on the matter. There was also the matter of essence, which I needed to progress. Considering this trade deal I made, I should avoid spending more essence than I needed to. Ugh, I hated them all. Why did this happen to me?


    I quickly dissembled my pen and consumed each separate part. Once I was finished, I decided to recreate fifty-one of them for now and take one from the stack for myself. While that was going, I created a small crate to store them all in. While the familiar moats of blue light rained from the ceiling and slowly formed the items, I decided it was time to finally sleep. "Alessia, in a little while, would you mind storing the pens in that crate and delivering them to those adventurers, please?" I asked as I stumbled over to my bed.


    "I suppose I could."


    I hummed out an agreement as I crawled under my blankets and buried my face in the pillow, and wrapped myself up. It''s been so long since I last slept. Oh, how I''ve missed my bed so. I laid there for a moment, relishing the comfort and softness before sleep claimed me and dragged me into its loving embrace.


    When I awoke, I saw that almost six hours had passed, and I finally felt somewhat normal again. My head had cleared a bit, and the exhaustion that had plagued my being seemed to have faded away. I looked around the office and saw that the crate was missing. Ah good, I''m glad to see that she did it.


    For a few more seconds longer, I enjoyed the warmth from my blanket and the softness of my bed. A large part of me didn''t want to leave it, but I knew I had to. There was far too much for me to do. So I stood up and moved over to my desk, curious about the new skills that I unlocked along with my class milestone.


    Congratulations! You have reached your first class milestone! Please select which branch you wish to specialize in!


    DPS


    Tank


    Healing


    Support


    Hybrid


    I looked at the new list and thought it over. I already had specialized in hybrid the first time, so it''s a matter of figuring out what I needed next. With that thought in mind, I crossed out hybrid. Not that I didn''t want it; it was just a matter of specializing now. But what did I need right now more than anything?


    That fight with the assassins did wonders to open my eyes to what I lacked. The only thing that kept me going was my constant Ki expenditure, but that wasn''t enough even then. So, for now, I think I will go with the healing. The sustain would be critical for my success after all. I confirmed the choice, and my screen flickered before it brought up a list of skills that I could choose.


    Analyzing skills, traits, and titles..


    Please select up to six skills:


    Soul Flame: Using a portion of your soul, you can ignite a flame that can be quenched by neither water nor magic.


    Anima Lightning: The power within you ripples like lightning and can inflict paralysis and sustained damage.


    Resplendent Remedy: Using a part of your soul, you can restore your body to its previous splendor.


    Dragon''s skin: The strength of the dragons flows through you, hardening your flesh and increasing your vitality and overall defense.


    Mending Soul: This skill will help you stave off some damage recently taken.


    Rending Claw: Your Ki and soul infuse your claws, allowing them to rend apart flesh and armor as if they were paper.


    Double Strike: With your martial ability at hand, you are able to swing your melee weapons at impossible speeds, striking the same target twice faster than the eye can see.


    Harrowing Gaze: The power that brims within you explodes outwards, fearing all who gaze upon you.


    Soul Barrier: You can create a shield that will absorb all incoming damage.


    Deafening Roar: You release a roar that draws attention to yourself.


    Double Shot: You can now notch two arrows instead of one and accurately fire them.


    Cataclysm: The power of your soul runs rampant, exploding outwards, knocking back everyone around you, dealing heavy damage.


    I read all the options, and I was floored by the skills that I saw. My mouth was even beginning to water slightly. These all looked so good, so why could I only pick six? This wasn''t fair; I wanted them all. I glared at the screen as I looked it over and saw some older skills that I looked over last time. I wasn''t sure how the whole skill system worked, considering that I skipped nine levels off that massive level up, but I would take what I could get at the moment.


    So what did I want to use in the future? For starters, I went with Soul Flame to have a steady DPS skill and then regarded the rest of my options. The two healing skills I saw both looked good, but something told me that the Resplendent Remedy would be the best of the two options, though I needed to expand on the use of my soul if I wanted to use it well enough. Once I confirmed that choice, I still had four skills I could choose. Dragon''s skin looks like it would be suitable for self-sustaining, so it would be a good pick without a doubt.


    Now I had three skills left. I picked up one damage skill, one healing, and one self-buff, so what did I want now? I carefully looked over the skills one last time and picked Rending Claw. It should synergize well with my claw template and provide me with a close-range skill. The soul barrier looked as if it would be suitable for negating a lot of damage coming my way, but since my body had a heavy focus on speed to avoid damage, it felt lackluster. I mean, they can''t hurt me if they can''t catch me after all. The following skill was Deafening Roar wasn''t my quiet thing either since I didn''t want to draw attention to myself in a fight. More than likely, it would only bite me in the ass in the future.


    As for the other skills, I could use double strike and merge it with Rending Claw, so it was something to consider. What had my attention, though, was Cataclysm and Harrowing Gaze. I could use one for disengage, while the other could use it to stop a fight from happening. I thought it over before I selected those two and confirmed all of my choices. Double strike seemed terrific, and all, but I needed high-impact skills. However, if I saw it on my next level up, I would take it. As for the other well, I didn''t intend on using a bow that much.


    As my finger left the screen, a piercing headache overtook me as vague bits of details entered my mind on how to use those skills. I clasped my head as the pain wracked me for quite some time before it faded away, leaving me with only the barest hints of knowledge on how to use my newly acquired skills.

 Chapter 67

    Once the pain had faded, I stood up and teleported over to the training area. My domain was still empty, and I saw the adventurers were gone. Good riddance, then. I turned towards some of the target dummies and quickly looked through my skills. So Harrowing Gaze wouldn''t be good to use here since it would affect living entities. However, I could still practice the other skills.


    First off, I activated Dragon''s flesh, and a strange sensation covered my skin. It felt as if it was being stretched out by some unseen machine. The top layer darkened slightly and dried out. Cracks formed across the surface, at regular intervals seeming imitating scales. I ran my fingers across it, and it felt a bit like dried leather, but there were tiny bits of metal that faintly glittered in dying sunlight. I glanced at my medium-clad hand and saw that the skill seemed to blend in with my medium.


    Out of a morbid sense of curiosity, I created a new chef''s knife and ran it across the palm of my hand. The tip of the knife only scratched the surface of my skin, but nothing more. I didn''t really press all that hard. But it was good. At least I had some survivability in a fight. The upside was that this skill wasn''t a constant resource drain. Which was odd. I may have to consult with Kharon to figure out what was going on.


    I kept the skin on and tested my next skill. I summoned my weapon template and five-long reptilian-like claws extended from my fingertips. The back of my hand took on a gauntlet-like appearance. As if I had stuck my hand into a giant glove. Overall the hand was large and covered in etheric scales. The claws themselves were an easy fifteen centimeters and came to a triangular shape near the top. The thought of these hitting somebody made me shiver slightly. There was no telling how much damage these bad boys would do if I could get my hands on someone. I kept the claws out and spun around. For some reason, all of this felt so right.


    I stopped, looked through my skill catalog, and tested out soul flame next. I kept my claws active as I summoned the flame forth. In the center of my palm, a radiant violet flame appeared laced with white flickered into existence. I marveled at the flame, especially since its radiated heat didn''t seem to bother my skin. Instead, it gnawed away at me from the inside. A bit like a fire that burned underneath my skin.


    I pointed it outwards and sent my soul forth, and the fire shot forward and slammed into the training dummy, though much to my dismay, it didn''t leave any visible marking. I guess this was another one of those skills meant for living targets. I dismissed the skill and quickly brought up the next with a quick motion.


    My claws shifted as a strange fire spread across their surface. The flames didn''t have much of a specific color, other than the noticeable color of ki, mingling with that of my soul. It radiated a strange power that gnawed at my mind. But I ignored that feeling and stepped forward to the practice dummy and took a test swing. The air screamed out as if the claws were rending reality itself and tore through the wood as if it didn''t exist. As my claws left the body of the training dummy, small gouts of flame erupted from the air, further consuming my target.


    I pulled my hand back and stared at it in wonder. This was so fucking cool! I chuckled as I dismissed the skill and then focused on my next one. Which was cataclysm, though a part of me was slightly worried about the after-effects, but I wouldn''t know what they were until I tried it. I took a deep breath and consulted my knowledge on using the skill.


    The energy concentrated in my chest like a storm. The surrounding area dimmed as light rushed torward me. Tiny tendrils of lightning split the air around me as the power built up. My soul bar quickly drained, but I stopped it as soon as it reached half. In the blink of an eye, an explosion blinded me as my soul shot outwards in every direction, tearing up the ground and destroying a solid four meters around me in all directions.


    A wave of weakness crashed into my body, and I fell to my knees. It wasn''t nearly as strong as when I used my soul shout, but it was still pretty powerful. I glanced at my resource bar and saw that it had dipped a little lower than half. I really needed to practice getting this stuff leveled up. At least I have levels now that I can offset my resource costs. I stood up and brushed down my cloak, and brushed back my hair. It was time to get to work on leveling everything while I had the chance before the next batch of adventures got here. I cracked my fingers and mentally prepared myself for what was to come. Gotta get that grind on.


    I stumbled into my office, my mind weary and my muscles sore. I pushed myself to my absolute limit, trying to get these skills to a good place. They all increased in one rank overall, which wasn''t bad, but I wasn''t about to mess with my soul bar right now. That would only lead to a massive headache later, and that wasn''t something that I was too keen on dealing with. I already felt like shit as it was, and I wasn''t going to push past that point.


    I threw myself onto my bed and saw that Alessia had returned and was sitting in the corner reading something. "What is that?" I asked, more out of trying to start a conversation than anything else.


    "A book." She replied as she flipped through to another page.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and threw a pillow. "No shit. What book is it?"


    The pillow went right through her, and she tore her gaze from it and towards me. A flicker of amusement danced through her eyes as she regarded me. "It''s a novel one of the adventurers gave me before they left. It''s a romance book. The name is twenty shades of black."


    I froze when I heard the name, utterly aware of what that book was, even if I hadn''t read it. Or at least, I could infer what it was. "Oh, I see; well, have fun with that." I shrugged as I climbed into my bed. I didn''t mind her reading that; besides, it''s not like I''m her mother, but it makes me feel weird knowing she''s reading that kind of stuff.


    My head hit the pillow, and I pondered some other things. The first adventurers that came here were unique, to say the least. They seemed ill-equipped to be here and struggled a bit, but I think I would let them bash themselves against my undead for a while longer before I decided to change around the legion. Whatever gave me essence, really.


    As that thought crossed my mind, it dawned on me that I hadn''t checked my pool or the traits that I have. I''ve been a little busy with everything. I made a quick gesture, opened up my menu, and looked through everything. Each of those four assassins yields four thousand essence per, which gave me almost sixteen thousand. Total, I had twenty-one thousand and then some change. So I needed four more thousand to hit my cap. From there, I had no idea what to do, so I would get with Kharon on the matter. I dismissed it and glanced at my domain traits.


    Unified Faith: The undead within your domain serve you wholeheartedly. Each action you take affects them and defines who they are. You are the beacon that guides them through the uncertainty of their lives. Because of the psychic connection that the undead share, their memories are changed free of cost. Ideas can be implemented and created without an issue.


    Whispers of a dead empire: With such potent faith, the undead warp the domain with their thoughts. Whispers of what once was, and what will be now permeate the air. Be wary for this effect can lay low even the strongest of wills.


    Corrupted Past: Due to the nature of the domain, the entities here have a false idea of what they once were. Therefore, they can achieve concepts with no prior knowledge.


    I bobbed my head as I read them over. Not a bad collection of traits. Everything looked pretty simple and straightforward. The only thing that I needed to do now kept molding my undead to what I wanted them to be. I still felt a little bad at the fact that I was slowly grinding away their memories, but the more I thought about it, the less bothered I was. It was just something that had to be done. I dismissed my screen and stared up at my ceiling. This wasn''t so bad. All I had to do was get over some reservations I had. Now it was just a matter of achieving my goal here. But the whispers part was interesting. I haven''t noticed anything that seemed off. Perhaps that should be a Kharon question. If I remember of course.


    As I was working through some ideas, my mind flittered back to Alessia''s evolution. It said she had become sentient, so I was curious about what that meant for me. I reopened my menu and looked through everything to see if I could find more information.


    Sentient Undead: These undead have been awakened and are entirely aware of who they are. They are powerful, intelligent, and, above all, dangerous foes. However, this comes with a major drawback: Outside of your system companion, sentient undead can not be respawned. Once they are vanquished, they are forever so.


    As I read it over, my blood ran cold, and I gazed at Alessia. If she died, I couldn''t respawn her. I had to keep her alive, or at least close by. All the others that would perish here, at least I could bring them back. But not Alessia. I frowned, but I didn''t voice my concern about it. I had some amount of trust in her to not do something as stupid as to kill herself.

 Chapter 68

    Hello! Sorry for the super late upload. I was working super long hours, and then to top it all I got Covid, so I was out of it for a while. I''m still sick, but I needed to upload a chapter here for you guys. If you see anything strange, point it out so I can fix it. I''m still not 100%


    Consider supporting me on patreon! Currently, chapters go up to 92 on there!


    "Oh, Kharon, I didn''t expect to see you." I sat back in my chair and set down my pen, and pushed some of the papers that I was working on to the side.


    "I figured I should drop by and check on you. It''s been a little while since we last spoke." Kharon walked into my office and sat down in the chair across from me. His robe bunched up slightly across his legs, and his scarlet eyes bore into me.


    "That''s true. How are you doing?" Aw! How sweet of him to think about me. In all honesty, though, we haven''t really spoken in a while, but work is work, and it''s bound to happen.


    "As well as I could be, I suppose. I really dropped by because I wanted to talk about the increase in essence and what the next steps for this domain are going to be." He crossed his arms, and his eyes dimmed slightly.


    Ah yes, I almost forgot about that. I got caught up in planning out the next expansion for the domain. "I was actually going to ask about that. What happens at the next tier, and how do I get to it."


    "The next tier of the domain will allow you to build past T2 mobs and will cut your essence costs down. As for your next question, you just have to expand the menu and click on the upgrade option once you cap out. It''s really quite simple."


    When he said that I felt a little stupid after everything I had been through, I really thought there was something elaborate behind that. But at least it was something simple. "Thank you, Kharon! On a different topic, what do you think of the domain so far?" I asked as I reached out and grabbed a new sheet of paper, and quickly prepared to take some notes.


    "It''s not bad. It shouldn''t be too much as long as the parties are diverse enough to handle the mobs. But gauging from the party that was recently in here, then most would probably get slaughtered if they don''t tread carefully, which isn''t a bad thing. This is a domain after all, so the difficulty has to be much higher than that of a dungeon."


    I nodded my head as I quickly jotted down what he was saying. I was glad that I didn''t have to restructure. Hopefully, the parties that visited here were diverse enough to handle themselves. I was also happy that the following domain level would allow me to create higher-tier mobs. Don''t get me wrong, I''m happy with what I have, but at the same time, some more variety wouldn''t hurt anything. "I understand. I think I will leave everything as-is for now. Currently, however, I am working on an additional part of the domain for my first major expansion."


    I slid the paper over to him, which had a skillfully drawn forest with a road and a small river that led to the lake. The forest traveled out about four more kilometers and encircled a small area that I marked out as a town with branching roads that went out in all directions. The issue that I was running into was the locality of the domain. Which was somewhat mind-boggling to consider. My domain currently was a sphere that totaled almost nine kilometers from point to point. With that being said, a spherical expansion inside would shift everything outwards while maintaining that same four-and-a-half kilometer radius and preserving the land''s size. My mind almost couldn''t comprehend that fact. It was all so much to take in. But, I started to realize I wasn''t entirely human anymore, so things like this were going to be commonplace. Maybe I should make a map to keep better track of everything. As kharon looked over my drawing, I looked through my inventory and tallied up all the resources I had at hand. I still had a fair bit of stone and steel left. I had a surplus of wood, which sadly would dwindle once I had this town made.


    My notebook made its way back into my hand as I jotted everything down and did the math in my head for what was to come."I like the idea so far. There are a few things, though, that I have questions about. The first is resources, aren''t we low on them? The next is, how do you plan on allowing adventurers to traverse the size? If it''s too large, then they will refuse to do so." He set the piece of paper down and slid it over to me, which I took and put in my notebook.


    "Well, for the resources, I struck a trade deal with the adventurers. For two reasons. The first is that I need a steady supply of resources. If I can make them something simple that doesn''t cost me much, I profit on resources that flow back. The second reason is a bit more complicated. I saw how they reacted to the undead, and it made me worry about my place here on this planet. I figured that people would be less likely to attack me if I did this trade deal. Money talks where I come from, and hopefully that holds true here too." I interlaced my fingers as I leaned forward and stared at my companion''s face. He bobbed his head and chattered his teeth for a moment as he thought it over.


    "That was actually an incredibly smart move on your end. You are putting yourself in a position where it would be more harmful than beneficial to attack you directly. Are you sure that you can trust those adventurers on the matter, though? What if they try to take advantage of you?" His hand moved to his chin, and I could almost see the gears turning in his head at this new information.


    Mine was turning, too, as I realized the severity of what I had done. At first, it was a spur-of-the-moment idea, yet I still didn''t quite think everything through. "Highly unlikely. I stand to lose very little. Anything I make for them doesn''t cost me much as long as I have the resources, and I told him I wanted no part of whatever drama knowing him entails. It''s a strict business relationship as far as I am concerned and nothing more." I crossed my arms and sat back, taking a deep breath in. This stress of figuring out what to do for resources was slightly lessened. At least for now, I may have to figure out what else I can make to expand on that trade deal. I had full intentions of creating a royal capital at some point, and I felt that it would make a fortune and a half to make sure I had enough of everything.


    "Well, that''s good. As long as they don''t use another one of those stones, we should be able to handle any sort of siege if people try to attack us for being undead. The longer we stay alive, the higher the chances are of us being able to repel it."


    That was also true. However, I wasn''t scared anymore. The only way that we would get out of this is together, and if I hesitated, we would all suffer. "I know. Rikard is busy training the new generation of recruits that I created for him to bolster our strength. The veterans who survived the fights with those assassins prove useful in teaching everyone. Seeing how they can learn and put new skills to use, I''m going to pull them out and move them further into the domain at some point. Resources like them are going to be invaluable in the future."


    "Be sure to leave a few around to be challenges for the adventurers. You did set up respawn timers for the undead, right?"


    "Yep! Though I was trying to figure out a way to pass messages to each other, outside of using the bells and psychic communication. I wanted something that was discreet and would let the commanders pass information around to each other as needed, mostly to add some depth to the domain, but I wasn''t too sure on what to do yet." That was an issue that was gnawing at me. On Earth, we had radios, cellphones, and the internet. Being able to communicate at enormous distances wasn''t an issue there, but I had no clue how to make that stuff here.


    "Why don''t you use some of those undead templates that you have? You can use carrier pigeons, or even the linal and wolf to send messages to people." His eyes brightened a bit as he focused on me.


    I wanted to slap myself in the face as I realized that. I was overthinking things again. "Actually, thank you. I didn''t even consider those things. Would you like to accompany me to the surface to see what the templates do so we can make the best choice?"


    When we appeared topside, it was at the old Royal Guard training area that was now fully underground. Honestly, at this point, I''ve taken this place over as my own testing area, which sadly had to come to an end once the adventurers came here in mass. I quickly opened up my inventory and started to work my way down from the top of the list. The familiar runic circle opened up, and a pigeon popped into existence. At least, what looked like one. Its feathers were the color of fresh dirt, and part of its ribcage was visible to the night sky. Its milky white eyes fixed on me, and it made more a croak than a chirp. I commanded it to fly, and it flapped its wings and flew around my head twice before landing on my shoulder.


    While I was partially grossed out by that, I chose not to say anything. I glanced back at the list and saw that the wolves were next on the list. I clicked on it and decided to only spawn one for now, though I would spawn more later to fill the forest. A paw reached out from the ground, and then a second one. A scarred snout popped up next, which was dripping fresh blood. I could hear the sound of paws scrambling as the wolf was doing its best to climb from whatever hole it was coming from. It took a bit, but finally, it managed it. The wolf''s fur was grey and looked a little sickly. Its teeth were blackened, and bits of fresh flesh hung precariously from its mouth, dripping flesh blood. I would peg it close to the size of an average wolf, all things considered. It stared at me for a second before it sat back on its haunches like a dog and tilted its head.


    Ah, it was just like a dog, albeit a very dead one. I may have to keep this one for myself. I snapped my fingers and pointed to the spot behind me; thankfully, it didn''t even think to defy me. Ah, yes, I will for sure be keeping this one. Anyways, I have one last template I want to see, and I honestly didn''t even know what this one was.

 Chapter 69

    I selected the template named Linal, and a large rune appeared as a set of antlers rose. Ah, I knew what those things were! I saw them across the lake from me when I first got here. They looked a lot like deer, at least from a distance I saw them. But we will see what they look like up close. I cleared my throat and glanced at my new dog¡­erm wolf. I never had one as a child since my parents didn''t think I was responsible enough.


    To be fair, looking back, I probably wasn''t. A lot of vet bills, food, and walking the creature, which was something that I don''t think I would have been too fond of doing. But now, I don''t have to worry about stuff like that. I mean, it''s undead, so vet bills are out of the question. It doesn''t need food as far as I know, and the best part is, I don''t have to walk it! I turned my attention back to the summoning circle and saw a giant stag-looking creature. Its flesh was broken and leaking copious amounts of purposes and liquid. Its massive antlers were covered in dried flesh, and blood leaked from a broken jaw. The massive creature snorted and kicked its hoofs into the ground as it stared at me, waiting for an order. Well, more than likely, I would use the pigeon for now, at least until I could figure out another replacement, but I think this domain was missing some ambient wildlife, so I would have to add some of that stuff in.


    With my mind made up and after a brief discussion with Kharon, I went ahead and started to spawn in large quantities of wildlife to fill the forest since having nothing, but undead humans felt a little lacking. As soon as I expanded my domain a bit, I would do more since I didn''t want to overpopulate the area. Once I was done spawning in creatures, I must have had close to thirty undead pigeons, eleven wolves, and five of my totally not deer creatures.


    I crossed my arms as I looked over the area, pulled about ten of the pigeons to me, and told them they needed to visit all the outposts and the central stronghold. As the birds flew away, I quickly sent a message to Rikard and Flint, informing them what I wanted to occur. Once I was done, I released my pint of breath and rolled my shoulders. This was stressful as shit. But, this was the path that I took, so I had to deal with it. I stretched and motioned for my new pet to follow me. Kharon had already left to go, man, the trenches since we saw a few adventurers had already trickled in.


    I was excited now to see how many adventurers would handle themselves here, along with my undead. I also couldn''t wait to see what undead evolutions would occur here in the future now that things could flow more smoothly, but I would cross that road when I got there. For now, though, I need to get back to my office, work on my expansion plans, and get ready for my domain evolution. I placed my hand on the wolves'' shoulder and teleported back into my office.


    When I appeared, it was in the main lobby. Many of the royal guards here were running drills with each other unendingly. I swore they were growing all the smarter with every passing day, and it was refreshing. Amari was becoming more and more dangerous, and the four assassins that had joined my ranks had really bolstered the strength of my assassination division. Well, when I say division, I really only mean eight of them. On my next expansion, I would attempt to double that number. Once that was done, I would have a team of killers that could roam the domain and pose challenges to all the adventurers. The longer they stayed alive, the less likely I would be to let them remain out and about. Experience is valuable, after all.


    I walked through the main lobby and towards my office. I had an idea that I wanted to flesh out, which may benefit us in the future with evolutions. My idea was based on the Colosseum from Rome and would serve as an area for the undead to gather and fight each other to the death, and grow stronger. One day, I had plans to move it to the surface and let everyone use it. But for now, it will remain underground for us to use. Perhaps I could host war games here and let the veterans train the new recruits. That way, I could keep them safe while pumping out legions without a worry. I sat down at my desk, quickly grabbed my notebook, and flipped it open. I was quickly running out of space with all of my notes and drawings. Perhaps next, I should make a few more in a couple of hours. I grabbed my pen and quickly got to work mapping out the design for my colosseum.


    I sat back in my chair and rubbed my eyes, and stared at my ceiling. Designing that thing took so much time, and it made my head hurt a bit, but I think I was happy with the results so far. To scale, it was double the size of the one on Earth. I thoroughly planned on giving it a seating capacity of close to one hundred thousand, though it wasn''t specific. But for now, I will keep it small since I don''t have that many resources just yet. But I think I like the general idea of it. More than likely, I would make a boss specific to this area to serve as a champion.


    I set my pen down and stood up and stretched, happy to get off my ass for once. That chair was really starting to hurt. I glanced around the room, trying to decide what I wanted to do. Alessia seemed to be out for a while, which meant I wouldn''t have anyone to talk to. Maybe I''ll just lay in bed and see what''s going on with my domain. It''s been a bit since I last checked, and I remembered seeing some adventurers flocking in before I teleported back.


    I flopped onto my bed, curled up in my blanket, pulled the screen up, and saw that four parties were in at the moment. All had four people apiece, and they seemed to work together much like a group from D&D would. So nothing out of the ordinary. Currently, three parties were camped in the safe zone or close by it, which I should probably make more of now that I think about it. The fourth group looked like they were on the run from the ghasts, but I wasn''t interested in seeing people get torn apart by those monstrosities.


    I glanced at my storage container near the bed and saw a small collection of coins that had accumulated in the past few hours. I dismissed the map and begrudgingly got out of bed and wandered over to it. So this place used coins instead of dollar bills or anything of the sort. I squatted down and picked up one that looked like it was made out of polished silver. On the front of the coin, there was a crown wreathed in leaves, and the sides looked like they were marked by tallies around the corner. I flicked the coin and caught it, and stared at it thoughtfully for a moment.


    Did that mean that I had to create a currency for this place? I probably would, and hopefully, something a bit more efficient than carrying around metal coins all the time. Hell, I''ll maybe even make a merchant that could exchange the currency, though just the thought of trying to figure out how the currency transfers over made my head hurt. Economics made my head hurt, and doubly since I was the one trying to do it. Honestly, sitting here doing this makes me respect the heads of state back on Earth all the more. This shit sucked.


    I plucked a single silver coin from the crate and pocketed it while I consumed the rest and added it to my inventory. Hey, now that I have some of this world''s currency, I can expand my treasure chests a bit more! I quickly located them and breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that most were still in good shape. A few were pillaged, but that was to be expected. I went ahead and spawned a few silver coins into each and closed out the tab from a distance. The best part about making anything that I wanted with thought is that I''ll never actually run out of stuff. With that task finished, I checked out the stronghold to see how the troop numbers looked.


    So far, they didn''t look too bad. The numbers were still steady, though they were dropping slowly. Maybe I should spawn in a platoon or two and let them march to the stronghold to reinforce them. Though it''s doubtful that the adventurers would wipe out everything in the time that I was asleep. Better safe than sorry. Besides, if push came to shove, I would just move my praetorians out to defend the stronghold while I made a new batch of soldiers and revived the bosses.


    But I would cross that bridge when I got to it. I yawned and closed out my tab and stared at my ceiling; I was a bit lonely, and it was a bit quiet without Alessia harassing me about stuff. It made me wonder what she was up to. But that was okay. I wouldn''t prod her on the matter. I was just lonely, and really, I was growing more attached to her as time went by, though I wouldn''t admit that to her. With a sigh, I closed my eyes and rolled over on my bed. I had such a long day ahead of me, and hopefully, nothing would go to shit in the time that I was asleep.

 Chapter 70

    I sat up and stretched. I felt fully restored and happy for once, and honestly, it was really lovely. With one last stretch, I stood up and gestured for my map to open to see what was going on. Three more parties of adventurers had gotten into my domain, and two were currently fighting at the stronghold, though they looked to be on the losing end of things. Another quick look over showed I was also at my essence max. Which was extremely exciting for me.


    However, I will assume that upgrading will use all my essence, so I have to hold off and focus on respawning mobs first. Otherwise, I would only leave myself in a vulnerable spot. I quickly spawned in two more platoons of the undead with a heavy mix of all the templates at my disposal and sent them with the reserve force towards the stronghold. That should do wonders for keeping the adventurers interested in stuff and fortifying the surrounding area for a bit longer. The last thing that I did was go through and check my treasure chests out to make sure that they weren''t plundered. The ones that were I refilled and found a new place for them.


    With that task done, I watched the adventurers fight at the stronghold. So far, they seemed to hold their own, but I saw that they were slowly getting encircled from my bird''s-eye view. I stared at them for a moment before I dismissed the screen. It would be better for me not to see their faces. That way, I wouldn''t be overly affected by their deaths. But speaking of which, I think a party must have wiped early; otherwise, my essence wouldn''t have filled up as fast as it did.


    Quickly, I went through the domain and saw that they were wandering through shambling husks of their former selves. I counted at least eight of them that were zombies. Though for me, that begged the question. What determines different undead when they died, or was it deterministic on how they died? I stared at the undead adventurers for a bit before I shrugged the thought away. I''m sure that I would find that out, eventually, at least.


    I guess I would have to have someone collect them to put them to rest. They deserved that much, at least. I panned the map out a bit, selected all eight of them, and directed them towards a spot where I could teleport them away from the central part of the domain and take their equipment. More than likely, we would just redistribute it through the ranks, with the veteran undead getting first dibs next to the bosses.


    As the undead was busy traveling to the destination that I had in mind, I sat back on my bed a bit and wiped away my bleary eyes. I was getting used to all the administration that I was doing. Thankfully, I didn''t really have to deal with the troop placements. If I had to micromanage everything to that degree, I would probably lose my mind. I cleared my throat and saw the door open as Alessia walked in. Her hair was braided this time, and she was wearing a fresh uniform. "Good morning Alessia." I flashed her a warm smile as I stood up and quickly changed clothing.


    "Good morning, my lady. Did you sleep well?" She asked as she gave me a bow.


    "Yeah, better than I have in a long time." I shook out my cloak and grabbed a stack of new clothing that I kept near my bed.


    "I''m glad. Is there anything I can do for you today?" Alessia stepped into the room and closed the door behind her.


    I sat down in my chair and fixed my hair the best I could. I felt dirty, but I didn''t want to go up to the lake, nor did I want to create one down here. At least not until I had enough essence saved up to do something like that. "No, not really; I have no actual plans other than lounging around down here for the time being."


    She stepped up behind me, and I stiffened slightly as I felt a pair of cold hands touch my scalp, knocking mine away. "Then let''s spend some time together; you are always out and about. Take some time for yourself."I relaxed a bit as I let her work on my hair, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "It just seems like you want to keep me for yourself today, Alessia."


    "Perhaps. Is there anything that you particularly want to do?" Her fingers moved through my hair with ease, and I could feel it getting braided. Honestly, it was times like this that I missed Earth. I wish I could lounge around all day and watch some T.V or close my eyes and listen to music. But alas, here I am, a prisoner in a land of my design, "I''m not sure what they''re really is for us to do." I mulled it over, which sadly took a bunch more time than I thought it would. I mean, I was so used to doing stuff on my phone and whatnot that I never really thought about the non-electronic stuff there was.


    At least until it hit me. "Alessia, do you know how to play cards?" I asked as I quickly brought up my menu and quickly created them."I can''t say that I do. What did you have in mind?" Her fingers kept combing through my hair as I relaxed more and relished the feeling.


    "Well, we could play a bunch of them, a few betting games, or just a few for fun. I''ll teach a few that I have in mind." I told her as I quickly created a batch of fifty-two cards. However, instead of creating the traditional card set, I kept the spades and hearts suites. I ended up making a suite of stars and swords for the rest.


    "I would enjoy that." Her hands quickly finished the task at hand, and she sauntered over to my view and sat down on the chair across from me.I nodded and quickly began creating them as I sat back in my chair.


    "Good, good. If you don''t mind, would you mind gathering Hector and Amari? Games like this would be far more fun than with just two people." As I started creating poker chips and various coins to bet with, I told her. I mean, you can''t play cards and not bet anything. The only thing missing was alcohol. Maybe when that one adventurer comes back, I''ll see about getting some.


    A faint look of disappointment flashed through her eyes as she stood up and gave me a soft bow. "Of course, empress." Her words seemed to be flat and expressionless, and I mentally frowned at how different they felt at that moment.


    I flashed her a smile and reached out to her. "Don''t be sad; I''ll figure out something for us to do later."


    She froze for a second before her smile returned. "Of course, my lady." With one last bow, she left the room.


    I turned my attention back to the cards and chips as they were brought into existence, and I grinned. Oh, I was about to take all their money. But I suppose I should teach them first, so that way, I won''t feel as bad about it later. Speaking of money, I probably should start devising a currency and setting up shops around the domain. So at least that way, I can start building the economy up in a direction that I like. I stared at the pile of coins on my table and thought it over.


    I''ll probably just stick with what I know from Earth. Paper cash, set up close to what I know. With my lowest cash denomination sitting at a one-dollar bill. The next will be a two-dollar, five, ten, twenty-five, fifty, and then a one-hundred-dollar bill. Mostly since I didn''t want bills higher than that floating around since it would be a pain in the ass to keep track of. Honestly, the whole thought of it was bothersome, but the things that I do just to make this place more realistic.


    The only thing that I wasn''t sure how to do is currency exchange, mostly since I wasn''t sure how to make it have value. I mean, I hardly paid attention in my economics class, so it was above me. But let''s be real here. I can say the money is worth the amount is written on it, and no one can really say otherwise; as the domain grows, I can quickly instill taxes on vendors and force adventures to use my currency to buy specific stuff, so I can keep a supply of money coming in to help back mine.


    I shrugged and quickly created a template for each denomination I had in mind. The standard color theme between them would be a deep vibrant blue, matched with a bright purple that filled the borders and then filled in various blotches with a reflective hue.


    In the middle of the first bill, I went with a sword clad in lightning impaled into the ground, and a star burned behind it in the distance. It was simple, and it would be nice to start everything.


    For the next one, I went with the face of the first emperor of Asteria, which I modeled after one of my favorite historical figures, Flavius Belisarius. Though sadly, I had a little reference for him outside of a few artists'' renditions, I was using my imagination here, so there was no reason I couldn''t do things as I saw fit. So I took the standard drawing of him that I''ve seen and made it a bit more stylized and a bit more severe, though my memory was lacking in that regard. I just did various designs that I thought were appropriate for the next few bits of currency. I just did a stylistic clock for the five, with the hands stuck on midnight. The ten was of a palace with dozens of towers that honestly had no purpose other than to just exist and take up space. The twenty-five-dollar bill had the portrait of a female, who I named Theodora. She had a soft face, with heir that stopped at the top of her shoulders. As for more details than that, it was a bit harder since I was doing this for a paper currency. Otherwise, I would have gone all out. With that finished, I will now dub her Theodora.


    I went with a front view of the coliseum that I would eventually build for the fifty-dollar bill and put a sun above it. Finally, for the last bill, I decided I would go with my face, and since no adventurer has seen it, no one would know that it was me they were looking at. So with that thought process, I decided I wanted to go with a portrait design of me, with my hair in a woven warrior braid. Was it narcissistic of me? Perhaps, but who was gonna tell me I couldn''t do it? Happy with all of that, I created a bunch of the cash, so at least we would have something to gamble with that would be of use later since I planned on phasing out the usage of coins the best I could.

 Chapter 71

    "I fold." Alessia threw her cards down, along with Hector and Amari, and I chuckled evilly to myself as I reached out and pulled back the massive pile of chips. I felt a little bad about wiping them clean, but I enjoyed winning.


    The chips scraped our gaming table as I pulled them backward and clattered all together as they fell into the small hole I made for them. "Shall we go for another?" I asked as I collected all the cards. Much to my dismay, everyone shook their heads. I wanted to be sad, but we have been doing this for the last few hours, so they were expected to want to be done. That and the fact I just cleaned the house.


    It took them a bit to get the hang of the game, along with the proper use of the currency, but once they got it, the game went on pretty smoothly. I lost a few early, which was good. I wanted to get their hopes up and make them all in, so I could start raking in cash. Without a second thought, I quickly gathered all the chips and quickly started to count out everyone''s winnings.


    "Hector, for you, you win one hundred dollars even. Amari, you are up by one hundred and ten, and Alessia, you pulled in only fifty." I told them as I quickly counted the chips and distributed the cash. While they couldn''t use it right now, I would have to start implementing ways shortly. I wonder if I could set up shop somewhere in here. That also means that I have to set up salaries and whatnot, and honestly, keeping track of it all sounds like a pain in my ass. Maybe if I could get kharon off of ferryman duty, I could change his position to the treasurer or something of the sort. It would be a lot safer than him dealing with adventurers every day. I distributed the money around the circle and saw that Alessia looked morose. "What''s wrong?" I asked as I slid a fifty-dollar bill in her direction.


    "I don''t enjoy losing." She told me through a pout as she folded up the fifty and slid it into one of her pockets.


    "Ah, when I first started playing this game, my chef cleaned me out once. I was devastated, but he taught me a lot that I know now." I told her as I quickly counted my earnings, which tallied up to well over three hundred dollars. If only my money had value here.


    "It''s still embarrassing." She told me as she huffed and crossed her arms."Yeah, yeah, yeah. "I told her as I tucked away my cash. "Just get good." I laughed as I stood up, and so did everyone else.


    Alessia clearly didn''t know how to react to my shit-talking, but really, it was fun to finally talk shit with people. Even if they were not totally alive. Ah, how have I missed this. It''s been so long. I sat back in my chair in a mild euphoria for the first time in such a long time.


    Alessia stared at the table with a frown on her face and her arms crossed across her chest. "Come on, Alessia, cheer up; it''s just a game," I told her as I cleaned up the chips. The other two had already left the room, leaving us two behind.


    "I know; it just isn''t fair." She told me as she lounged across the table, with her head faced down. I could hardly hear her muffled voice."There there." I reached out and patted her back. I couldn''t get over how cute it was seeing her looking so defeated. The poor girl must really take the loss pretty hard.


    She sat there for a little longer as I neatly stacked all the chips up in all the spots. "Come along Alessia, I''m going to go work on some stuff." I gestured to her as I walked towards my office area. I had fun, so now it was work time. There was some stuff I needed to work on for the future of the domain.


    I sat down at my desk and rifled through my notebook while Alessia shambled into my room, threw herself into her chair, grabbed one book that she likes to read, and sat there quietly brooding over her loss. I, on the other hand, fleshed out more ideas. Maybe I should make a central bank to help manage the cash and eventually place Kharon in some sort of management position. If I had some computers or something of the sort, that would be fantastic in keeping track of the cash flow. But here I am. It was times like this that I really wished that I had the technology. I would love to build some here if I could, but I had no idea how it worked outside of super-simplified basics.


    Maybe I should start with electricity and then combine that with magic. Hell, with that, I could eventually make tech that could rival that of Earth. Well, not me specifically, but with what I can do. I quickly penned in my ideas and named it the Central Asterian Bank. As for the rest, I would figure it out, but it would be super helpful in the future, especially for storing all my excess stuff and whatnot


    I could also include the adventurers. I can make an entire division strictly for storing their goods and hiding them away from the outside world. It would be like Switzerland, and it would help with cash flow and resources on my end. Mainly since I can recreate anything, I consume. Was I overextending myself on the matter? A little, but if I keep navigating myself into a spot that would be invaluable, then the chances of people attempting to kill me off become all the lower. All the while, I would benefit and only grow more potent at the end.


    I bit the end of my pen as I kept working out plans and extensions for it. But I had to be sure that I wasn''t cramming too much in at once. After all, I still had to consider the use of my resources. I brought up the town''s design that I have been tinkering with and slotted in a bank near the center of the town, but then I also increased the projected size of the town slightly for it to make sense. With that done, I glanced at my essence bar and saw that it had filled up once more. I cracked my fingers and decided that I should have my companion here., I opened up my menu and quickly typed a message for Kharon, explaining that I wanted him here to guide me through upgrading my domain. With that being done, I sat back and cracked my fingers. Now it was time to wait."Ah, it''s that time, isn''t it, mistress?" Kharon appeared and gave me a swift bow.


    Maybe a while ago, I would have been uncomfortable with it. But now, it was simply a part of the job. "Of course. Is there anything that I should keep in mind while I''m doing this?


    "The only thing that is vital for you to know is that you will be vulnerable while the process goes through. You will lose access to most of your abilities for the upgrade duration. I recommend you check to ensure that your domain is in peak condition while the process unfolds." As he spoke, he took a seat across from me.


    "How long will it take?" I nodded my head and motioned for my map to appear, and I looked it over. The reinforcements had already arrived at the stronghold, and all the treasure chests looked to be in peak condition. I religiously checked every facet of my domain, ensuring that everything was up to par.


    "About forty-eight hours, however, you won''t have to do anything other than press the button." Kharon crossed his legs and lowered his hood, revealing his skull. His red eyes seemed to fluctuate in brightness as he spoke.


    I stared at him for a moment longer as I tried to figure out what he was feeling. Even after knowing him for all this time, I could never tell what the skeleton was thinking or feeling. I tore my gaze from him and quickly rifled through my menu and found the upgrade button. I stared at it for a moment as reality hit me. Everything was progressing, and with this, I was another step closer. Though it felt like with each step I took, what I really wanted seemed to change ever so slightly. At first, I wanted to go home, and I still do. But at the end of this all, I want to both keep this place and go home.


    I pressed the button and confirmed that I wanted to upgrade the domain and held my breath as the screen flickered for a few tense seconds. I waited for something grand to happen, which disappointingly never did. Instead, in the corner of my eye, a timer popped up, counting down from forty-seven hours and fifty-nine minutes. With that task out of the way, I dismissed the screen and sat forward, lacing my fingers together. "Thank you for the help. While that is finishing, I have a proposition for you."


    The skeleton mashed his teeth together and sat forward. "What would that be, mistress?"


    "Well, once this upgrade finishes, and I have the resources built back up, I want to expand the domain quite a bit and create a town. On top of that expansion, I want to create an in dungeon currency, and I was curious if you wanted to run everything." I rifled through my papers and found the one that held my ideas about the currency and the bank and slid it over to him.


    Kharon took the paper and read it over. "This.. is rather interesting. I''ve never heard of a currency not backed by anything."


    "Yeah, it''s how the economy in my world functions. The money has no value other than what we give through supply and demand, which is where I want to start here. I think we can set up a few merchant areas and sell some unique dungeon items that can only be exchanged with this currency. Which means I will need to set up a currency exchange rate." I sat back in my chair and rapidly sorted through the ideas in my mind.


    "What is the precious metal exchange rate in your world?" My companion sat the paper down on the edge of my desk and sat back in his seat.


    "That''s an excellent question, and to be quite honest with you, it depends on the metal. However, I want to avoid using that since the value is so high. I don''t want to create billions'' worth of dollars. So I thought we might create our own exchange rate and use the outer world currency as a backing or reserve fund if we need it."


    "That is a good idea. If we keep the money flowing, we should be able to get away with not having to create currency using our essence, which would keep the essence use somewhat efficient. I like the idea so far, mistress. However, there are some flaws that we should consider." Kharon sat forward and reached out to the stack of blank paper that I kept nearby, and I passed him my pen.


    "What would that be?" I asked as I quickly tried to rack my mind for what I could have missed.


    "Well, first off, we would need a workforce. Few would be smart enough to count or do the math with our current roster of the undead. Which would relegate the task solely to me for the time being. The next problem would be storage. While we can use you to teleport stuff around, eventually, it would grow to be impossible if the adventurers use this system frequently." As he spoke, the sound of my pen scratching punctuated the silence between his words.


    He had two very valid points. I would have to create entities that were intelligent if I wanted them. As for storage, we would have to work on that later. For now, I wouldn''t have an issue with moving stuff around and keeping it safe. I would hate for the adventurers to pillage a bank vault, though I would be sure to reinforce it significantly. "Other than that stuff, though, what do you think?"


    "Overall, it''s a fantastic idea. We can work out the kinks while waiting for the domain to finish upgrading. I have to applaud you with the stuff that you are coming up with, though. You are attempting to establish yourself as a political entity outside of developing a simple slaughter pit for adventurers to chug through. Which is just as strong as having a domain filled with powerful beasts."


    I couldn''t help but fill with pride as Kharon spoke. It made me happy that I was doing well in his eyes. Perhaps, after all, I wasn''t a disappointment. "Very well. Let''s hammer out some more ideas while waiting for the domain to finish upgrading. Oh, by the way, do you need to be back to the dock at any point to ferry adventurers across?"


    My companion shook his boney head. "No, they rarely come around this time of day. Though I will keep my eye on it."


    "Ah, it won''t be a problem if you have to bail to take care of them. It would give me some time to mull over our ideas a bit more. Oh kharon, are you skilled in urban development at all? I want to run some town ideas by you. However, be warned I will use some city structures from my world."


    A few hours later


    "Wait, they have buildings that reach that high into the sky?" I swear I could faintly hear surprise crawl across my companion''s usual monotonous voice.


    "Yes, however, I want to stay away from buildings that size for now. That won''t be for quite some time. What I have in mind at the moment is a small town, or city reminiscent of what I know." I leaned over my desk with an absurdly large piece of paper and my sharpie in hand.


    "You don''t want to make something the adventurers would recognize?""Not quite. Once I expand the domain and come across the town, it will set the tone for the rest of the domain. Up to this point, they have only seen military installations. What I want them to see next is what the civilian life looks like here."


    He stood up straight and tapped his chin with his finger as he looked at my hastily drawn urban map. "It would be interesting. Tell me, though, does having multiple-lane roads really make sense though? I mean, if at most we have a buggy, it would be pointless to have anything over two lanes.


    "Well, you see, Kharon, there is something I have in mind. I want to build up the environment in a way that doesn''t pigeonhole me. I intend on at least trying to create a hybrid between magic here and tech that I know of from Earth. It would keep things interesting and would keep me busy while I lounge around my office for now." I capped my sharpie, placed it on my table, and glanced towards my companion. While I lacked the use of magic and fine knowledge of technology from Earth, that couldn''t stop me from utilizing concepts and my vast array of rabbit hole knowledge.


    "You astound me, Calixa. Instead of just doing the bare minimum, you keep trying to push everything further and further." He stood there for a moment, unmoving, as he stared at the urban design.


    I chuckled and smoothed the front of my robe nervously. "Thanks. Don''t think anything of it; I''m going to keep working at stuff until I know it''s perfect."


    He nodded his head at me and gave me what I hoped was an attempt at a smile. "You do more than enough, Calixa."


    "No matter how much I do, I can always do more," I told him as I leaned forward and grabbed the sharpie and went back to work at fleshing out the city design, desperate to get away from the topic. Mostly since it made me slightly uncomfortable addressing why I''m the way I am. "Anyways, do you think the city hall would do well here?" I asked as I pointed to a spot roughly in the middle of the town.


    "I think it is great. It makes sense, and it would be easily accessible." He mused quietly as he looked it over.


    I made a mental note to keep it and moved on to the next part. I was going to be here for quite some time. I had no idea how to plan out a town, and I wanted this one to be perfect, so while I had the time, I might as well figure it out the best that I could.

 chapter 72

    I sat down at my desk with a burning headache. Kharon had already wandered off to take care of the new batch of adventurers that had wandered in, leaving me to do one last look over the city design to make sure that everything was taken care of. So far, we have changed around some commercial districts, combined them more with the residential areas, and ensured that each could be easily reached, though I still had ways to design some public transportation. Maybe I could create a smaller version of my teleportation as a way to move around the city. If it got big enough, of course. Though it was still something to ponder.


    We also decided to upgrade the town into a smaller city and make it roughly thirty square kilometers, so it wouldn''t be something to scoff at. However, because of the sheer size and resource usage, we will break the creation into multiple parts and constantly expand it as needed. The city''s first phase would be the outskirts, filled with tiny houses and retail areas, but nothing that would hint at the overall size. At least that I hoped so.


    Once the outskirts were finished being made, I could start working my way inwards. At least, that was the plan. This was exhausting, and what made it worse was that I didn''t know exactly what to do for city planning. I sat back in my chair and rubbed my eyes. I stared at the ceiling for a bit, spacing out until I heard claws scraping concrete. I sat up, unsure of what I was hearing, only to see a pack of wolves sitting in my doorway. Five, to be exact, plus the one that I claimed as my own.


    Looks like the little guy brought home some friends. Wolves are pack creatures, after all, though I wish I would have known beforehand what it was planning. I wasn''t expecting to have so many pets here. I stared at them as I tried to decide if I wanted to keep them or not. But thankfully, it only took a few quick seconds for me to decide. I mean, I didn''t have to feed them, nor did I have to do a lot to take care of them. They would do their own thing, and I wouldn''t have to do anything more.


    With a sigh of resignation, I gestured for the small pack to file into the room, and they took a spot in the far corner. Once my domain upgrades finish, I would have to make them all a bed since it would feel wrong to let them sleep on the floor. I watched them and thought of a few names as they were settling in. For the first one, I would name him Grim, a little on the nose, but it would do.


    As for the rest, well, I had to figure it out. I put my feet on my desk, settled in, and gestured for Grim to come over so I could rub his head. I spared a quick glance at my screen and saw the domain only had a few more hours left before the upgrade finished. But what could I do while I was waiting? I pondered the thought before realizing I should probably focus more on my training in my downtime. That was something that I couldn''t be slacking on since it was vital to ensure this domain stayed strong.


    I looked through my stats and skills, seeing what I needed to work on. Maybe I should meditate and get my Ki core up on another level. It saved my ass during that fight with the assassins, and it wasn''t something that I overly minded working on. Right after, though, I needed to work on my soul since that was the basis of everything I was working on. I gave Grim one last pat on the head before I stood up and tried to find a semi-quiet place to meditate at. Sadly my rock was out of the question for now due to all of the adventurers in my domain. I took a deep breath and fell into the Ki realm.


    The ball of Ki that dominated my main domain was spinning around, sucking up the haze that still continued to permeate the area. However, instead of the pure orange that I was familiar with, the sphere had turned into a ghostly white color, with the bolts of lightning that came from it a muted grey. That must be because of the draconic ki that I now had. I sat down on my platform, ignoring the bolts of lightning that danced around me, slamming into the ground with thunderous explosions.


    The surrounding haze gently caressed my flesh and began filling up all my pores. Though it felt like no matter what I did, the haze didn''t threaten to drown me like it did last time. Maybe I was doing something wrong. I focused on the energy and found that it now reacted to my mental commands, though it wasn''t to an extreme degree. It was much like running my hand through the water and having the energy part rush back into the empty space.


    When I used Ki, it was much like a volcano, which feels so inefficient. What if I changed its overall direction? I nuzzled the surrounding energy in a tight elliptical shape since it felt right. The energy gently rotated around me as I quickly tried to coax it forward. At first, the energy didn''t react all that much. But then the surrounding haze shifted, and a silhouette formed around the sphere that hung in the sky. At first, it was faint, but as I coaxed the energy forward, more fog was torn from the ground and joined the disc solidifying around the core.


    The sphere grew, and the disk encircled it seemed to extend outwards as the interior spiraled inwards and connected with the central core. The core grew darker and trembled as the surrounding disk sucked energy from it before they both seemed to enter a state of equilibrium. I felt something click inside of me as the energy started to cycle on its own, and the sphere became almost impossible to stare at as it grew in unbearable radiance.


    Congratulations! You have unlocked the Radiant Lightning Core (Draconic Version).


    All ki expenditure will now be faster and more efficient.


    I stared up at the core as the surrounding disk seemed to draw in the fog and slowly drug it into an orbit around the sphere, much like watching water circle a drain. The lightning grew even more potent as it filled the sky in brilliant displays of power. I stood up and clenched my fist as I went through the steps of shifting my ki into various parts of my body. Instead of an explosion, it was as if the ki was already in motion. I clenched my fist, and I felt a smile growing across my face. Good, I was getting stronger. All I had to do now was practice with it for a bit before I went to my soul realm.


    I stood in the extensive training area I had constructed a while ago. The lights above were slightly dimmed, and a bunch of my guards was in here practicing with one another or running drills. However, Alessia and a few of the guard officers were in the corner with me. Hector and Amari stood before me with their weapons bared. Alessia had her arms crossed as she stared at me with a strange look. "Are you sure that this is a good idea?"


    "Yeah! Besides, the only way I''m going to get stronger is by practice." I flicked my cloak behind me and clenched my metal fist as I mentally steeled myself for the sparring session. The goal was to only dodge everything coming my way the best I could and only by using Ki and my physical prowess.


    Alessia pinched her nose and shook her head. "I heavily disagree with this, but if it''s what you command, then I will begrudgingly allow it."


    I shrugged as I loosened up my shoulders. It''s not like she had too much a say; I would have done it regardless. Once I was finished rolling my shoulders, I made a come hither motion towards my two undead. Hector stepped forward and stabbed his spear forward while Amari vanished from sight.


    The tip of the spear rushed towards my face, and I sidestepped and felt a presence appear behind me. Without thinking, I twisted my body and caught the blade with my hand while forcing my body up to kick away Hector''s spear. I felt a primal grin cross my face as the adrenaline coursing through my blood. I danced around the two. Though I was enjoying this dance, I realized that my body couldn''t react as fast as my mind was. No matter what I did, there was always a small lag. But it didn''t matter. The two couldn''t hope to keep up with my movements.


    After what felt like hours of this, my stamina was running low, so I cut the exercise short and focused on trying to catch my breath.


    "Not bad at all, Empress. You have improved greatly since the last time we spared." Alessia''s voice sounded close by as I felt her hand rest on my shoulder.


    "Thanks. This Ki core upgrade did wonders for my speed. I just have to work on the reflexes now, and I think I''m set." I stood up and tucked back some of the hair that had managed to escape from the confines of my hood,


    "We will work on that. As soon as we are able, I highly recommend that we work on the hand-to-hand combat a bit more." She patted off the back of my cloak and rested the polearm against the ground.


    "Sounds like a plan, Alessia sounds like a plan."

 Chapter 73

    I walked into my room, stretched out my sore muscles, and sat in my chair. Thankfully, I''ve done this enough to finally get over the pain stage, and now, it was just a steady burn that ate away at all of my muscles. I yawned as I sat back and figured out my plan. My domain had a little over an hour left for the upgrade to finish. I did consider a little more training, but I was a little too burnt out to worry about doing anything with my soul at the moment. I glanced over at my bed and decided to take a nap, then deal with my domain getting its upgrade. Maybe afterward I can cook!


    With my mind made up, I walked over to my bed, crawled into it, and stretched out. The relief was almost orgasmic as my sore muscles stretched. I nestled into my pillow and stared up at the ceiling for a little while before my eyes meandered over to my map. Lately, before I went to sleep, something has been gnawing at me to make sure that everyone was okay before I slept.


    The adventurers were still around, and a few fresh faces seemed to have arrived while I was training. Overall, everything looked to be good. The stronghold seemed to hold well. The only sad thing was that one outpost was taken by the adventurers, and they seemed like they were setting up shop there. Not that I was complaining since it was keeping them in the domain. With that fact settled, I rolled over, pressed my face into my pillow, and drifted off to sleep.


    When I awoke, it was to a few notifications blinking incessantly in the corner of my eye. I rubbed my bleary eyes and quickly read the stuff over.


    Congratulations! You now have a tier two domain!


    +Five thousand essence have been awarded to you!


    You can now have four more bosses! All essence costs are now reduced slightly, and creation speed has been increased. You can now have up to tier four mob units.


    Overall, it wasn''t too bad. A little less climactic than I would have expected, but that''s alright. I sat up, wiped away my bleary eyes, and tried to plan out my day. First things first, I have to go through and ensure that the troops are doing well, along with the treasure chests. I quickly scrolled through the map, restocked a few of the treasure chests, consumed a few dead adventures, and took their equipment for my use.


    Once I was finished, I sat up and walked over to my desk, deciding that I wanted to cook, so I needed to look through my templates to see what I was working with. I knew for sure I had pots, pans, knives, and some herbs. I started humming quietly as I searched through my templates and quickly separated them based on use. The dead adventurers even had various herbs, spices, and even some proteins!


    I cackled as I looked over everything and quickly went to look at everything else that I needed. I lacked an oven, a stove, and a few other key things, but I think I can do with what I have. If only I could use magic, I''m sure that I could do something with all this. I strummed my fingers across the desk as I tried to figure some stuff out. Out of curiosity, I looked through some templates from the recently deceased to see if I could find something of use.


    Let''s see here, some nice armor weapons. Oh, there is even a wand! But nothing that could directly help me at the moment. I sat back in my chair and ran a few ideas through my mind. Why don''t I make a flat top? I could start a fire under a steel plate and use that to cook. I could also do a hastily made stovetop the same way.


    I stood in a cleared-out area underground that was one hundred meters long in all directions. It was a little excessive, but I fully planned on decking this place with all the equipment I could imagine. Now all I had to do was set up some stuff so a fire wouldn''t start and so I wouldn''t asphyxiate. It was just a matter of how I should do it. In the meantime, I suppose I could make a small vent way to the surface, but I would have to hide it or find a way to recycle the stuff.


    Putting that thought to the side, I created a large metal table that was about two meters long, sat it down near the wall, and then designed a wooden board to go right on top of it. I added a decent shelf underneath it to store many pots and pans. While I could put doors and whatnot in there, it didn''t feel right. I''d instead just leave it open, so I could grab what I needed.


    As that was coming into existence, I started designing what would function as my flat top. Since it couldn''t be anything super fancy, I created a small area underneath a small steel slab that would house fire the firewood and place it on another small steel slab that I could pull out and keep clean. Along with a small divot near the top that I could use to scrape all the excess stuff into so I could clean it out later. As with the prep table that I made earlier, I added a shelf underneath it to store more equipment that I would need in the future.


    I stepped back and watched as my new items were in the process of being created. Now, all I had to do was create some spatulas, an oven, a stovetop, a trash can for sure, and a few other items. Unfortunately, I have nothing to create a refrigerator with, so I can''t make too much stuff; otherwise, it would go bad. It was times like this that I really missed stuff from Earth.


    Finally, I finished my make-shift kitchen. My oven was a bit of a pain to make since it''s essentially going to be a bit of a smoker, which would throw off the taste of my food, but I would have to figure out how to make something slightly better. But that would be something to work on later. As for my stove, I went with a small fire under a metal grate that would allow the flames to reach upwards and act as a stovetop.


    I grabbed my notebook and jotted out a list of equipment I would need. So far, I for sure had a traditional pan. I would make a soup pot, along with an extra-sized one, to make some broths and whatnot. I would probably make a wok just to have one since woks are life. On top of that, I would need some spoons, forks, plates, spatulas, whisks, strainers, bowls, and a few other dozen small things. From the looks of it, I would need to increase my storage space since I intended to make a metric fuck ton of food in the future.


    With my list in hand, I quickly went to work designing and creating all the tools that I needed. Sadly, I couldn''t do anything overly fancy since I had to worry about not biting too far into my resource reserves. As I worked, I was growing a little more excited. I got to cook again, and the best part is, it''s on my own time. No more standing in a line for fourteen hours a day or more, making the same food. Now I can cook when I want, and whatever I want, and there was no one here to tell me otherwise.


    Now it was time for me to tally up what I had in the way of spices and food. Let''s see, I have salt, cilantro, mint, and a couple that I wasn''t sure about since the system gave them names that I''ve never heard before, so I would do some testing and see. Hopefully, they were stupidly obvious and something that I knew how to use. As for the rest, I had some uncooked poultry and pork, along with some cooked chicken, which I would try to see how it was and if I could do anything with it. What I really wish I had here, though, was some seafood, and other proteins, like steak, or just the whole animal, so I could make my own cuts, but it is what it is.


    As I was humming to myself, I quickly created a sample of all the herbs at my disposal. Cilantro was, well, cilantro; what more could I say there. Mint was one of my favorites, though I questioned what I could use it for outside of making some tea. Salt was salt and was one of the most vital spices. Now, it was time to test the stuff I didn''t know about. The first one up was called Bray''s leave and looked a lot like basil. I picked it up, ran my fingers across its surface, and smelled it.


    Yep, that definitely smelled like it. I set the leaf to the side, quickly scribbled in what it was in my notebook, and went to the next. This time it was a small bundle of leaves with tiny cloves on top called Ewedu, which looked oddly familiar, though I couldn''t place why. I picked off a small leaf and placed it on my tongue. As I tasted it, I realized it was a type of parsley.


    Now onto the final one! This time it was a black powdery substance called peperine. Now, if common sense tells me anything, this would be black pepper, which would be a boon. I reached out, dipped my finger into the substance, tasted it, and nodded my head while grimacing. Ah yes, it was black pepper. So far, this was a solid haul. Now, it was time to throw together some food. Now I needed to gather ingredients and start doing more elaborate dishes! Maybe I could even use it as leverage outside of here.

 chapter 74

    I sat on the boat and stared out across the river. The sound of the paddle parting the water lightly tickled my ears as I watched ripples spread out across its surface. "What''s on your mind, Lady Alessia?" Kharon asked as the boat slowed down.


    "Do you think the Empress notices me?" I clenched my polearm as dozens of thoughts swirled around my mind.


    "You alone spend the most time with her, so I''m sure she does." His words broke through the thoughts that had chained my mind, yet I still had doubts.


    "I mean, does she notice me the way I notice her?"


    Kharon bobbed his head in thought as he kept paddling along. "I can''t quite tell you the answer to that. You know how she is. She rarely ever talks about what she thinks or feels, for that matter. I''ll be willing to wager that she knows how you feel but says nothing about it."


    "But why wouldn''t she? I don''t understand her, Kharon." Feelings that were alien to me paraded around my heart, and the frustration was gnawing away at me. I understood nothing that I felt, and I wasn''t sure why. This all started when she was taken by those adventurers. The fear that she would die overwhelmed me, and awoke something deep within me, something I don''t understand but has always been with me since that haze was lifted.


    "It''s just how she has always been. She may be na?ve at times, but not much slips past her. But I wouldn''t prod her. Just keep doing whatever you are doing, and I''m sure she will notice." The surrounding fog seemed to fade as the dock cut through it.


    "I suppose you''re right. There''s just so much that I don''t understand. These feelings are so alien yet so familiar. They hound me, yet I can''t seem to name them." I clenched my polearm and strummed my fingers across its surface. The faintest sense of the cool metal wormed its way through to me. I yearned to feel more, and thankfully it seemed like my sense of touch was growing with each passing day.


    "You are awakened, Lady Alessia. It''s perfectly okay to be confused. It''s been a long time since you were truly human." The wind picked up around us, gently rocking the boat.


    "I don''t even remember those days. All I can see now is what the Empress wants me to see."


    "Do you hate her for it?" He asked as he turned the boat and paddled away from the dock.


    "No! I would never hate her. I just don''t know right now." I brushed back some of my loose hair as the wind whipped the surrounding air into a frenzy.


    "Oh, the great Alessia, brought low by a woman." His tone was filled to the brim with mockery and sparked some irritation within me.


    "You better watch it. Lest I''d use your head as a footrest." I huffed at him and crossed my arms.


    "You would lose that fight, and you know it." Kharon chuckled as he spun the boat once more and took us back to the shore.


    He had a point. I may be strong, but he would shred me in a fight if I screwed up even once. The sheer amount of magic that the skeleton could dish out was frightening, and frankly, rather absurd. But one day, I would be stronger than him for no other reason than to protect the Empress.


    I rolled my eyes at him and stood up. "Thank you for the advice, Lord Kharon. I must go now. I need to go interrogate those assassins once more."


    "You are welcome, Lady Alessia. Same time next week?" He asked as he pulled the boat up the dock, allowing me to step up.


    "Of course. I''ll see you soon." I replied to him as he nodded his head and pulled his hood back up. The darkness shrouded everything but his crimson red eyes.


    "Farewell," Kharon called out as he pushed the boat away from the dock and faded into the fog once more. I gave him a slight nod before I spun on the dock and gazed at my hands. I was thankful that he was doing this for me. It helped me process things a little better. But some things I just couldn''t seem to understand right now. I dropped my hands, grabbed my weapon, which I left resting on my shoulder, and walked down the road, intent on talking to those assassins once more.


    "Have you considered my offer?" I asked as I grabbed a chair, dragged it in front of the cell, and sat down. The four zombies stood before me. Though three of them were as mindless as they come. The one that I was interested in was the leader. The one who was the closest to sentience.


    The zombie looked at me with hatred in his eyes, and his teeth bared. His flesh was green and putrid, with rivets of putrid puss running freely down his face. "I refuse to serve a necromancer." His voice hissed into my mind, though the words he groaned out were nothing more than grunts.


    "We are offering you this on your own terms. Before the domain erases who you were. You already feel it, don''t you? The voices that whisper in your ear. The scattered thoughts and memories that you know aren''t yours yet are slowly becoming a part of you." I stood up and used the hilt of my pole-ax and drug it across the metal bars, filling the room with the sound of metal being struck, with each strike being slower than the last.


    The zombie looked uncertain as he stepped back. I could feel the fear radiating in agonizingly sweet waves from him as I made my threat.


    "You''re.. you''re lying."


    "Everyone in this domain went through what you are going through now. We all embraced it, and now we live happy lives, serving our Empress. If you choose to remain defiant, then I will leave you down here with your compatriots, and you will rot here until the end of time. If you tell me what I want to know, and agree to my terms, then I will allow you to pick your future before the last of who you are erodes." I clanged my polearm against the iron bar one last time before I walked back over to my chair and sat down.


    "You''re a monster." The zombie whispered out as he collapsed. The others barely glanced at him as they shuffled around the small cell.


    "I do what I must in service to my lady. Now, do you accept my terms? This will be the last time that I offer it. The next time we meet, you will be just a mindless undead, enslaved to the domain." I crossed my legs and rested my poleax across my laps.


    The zombie gazed at me for a moment before he closed his eyes. "Fine, I accept. What do you wish to know?"


    I felt the start of a smile start to cross my face as I sat forward. "Who sent you and why?"


    "The Theocracy of Velcrest. They sent us to dispose of Redrick and his team and make it look like the domain did it. As for why, well, they wanted to ensure that his family line had no chance of returning and threatening them." The zombie assassin spoke, his words filled with defeat.


    "Does this Theocracy pose any threat to Asteria?" I didn''t care about that mortal being. All that mattered to me was the Empress.


    "Yes. They are followers of the god of nature, and once they hear about a domain of the undead, they will surely make a move, at least if the other countries don''t make a move to stop them." I felt the faintest twinges of fear as his words weighed in on me. I know the lady has been doing her best to ensure that we have political clout, but that was still bad news. We would have to prepare for it.


    "Thank you. Now, since you have cooperated, I will transfer you elsewhere. Once there, you will meet with a woman named Amari. You are to do as she says and teach her all of your skills. If you even consider trying to make a break for it, I promise you will yearn for the release of death." I told him as I stood up and walked out of the cell, motioning for the guards to start the transfer.


    This information was troublesome for many reasons. The first was that I wasn''t sure if I should tell the Empress or not. Everything screamed at me that I had to, but I also knew how she would react. I walked out of the room, shut the door, and slammed my fist into the wall. I really didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 75

    I hummed to myself as I added some salt and pepper onto the chicken I cooked, along with some crushed and dried parsley. I pulled the chicken onto the plate and cut off a piece to see how it tasted. It wasn''t much, but it would do for now, at least until I collected more cooking materials.


    I bit into it and nodded my head as I rolled it over my tongue. It was a little dry, maybe a tad bit more salt, and it would be passable. But I didn''t care about that. I was just happy that I had food for once. I ripped off another piece of chicken, relishing the taste. It''s been so long since I''ve eaten food, I feel like I could cry from happiness. I had to tear myself away from my food as I looked around the kitchen to ensure everything was turned off and nothing would catch fire. Once I was happy, I grabbed the plate and wandered back to my office.


    I sat down at my desk, scarfed down my food, and looked over my notes. Let''s see, the city planning is finished; all that is left is building it. My domain has been stocked up and resupplied, so that''s good. It just left me to train my soul, which I didn''t know how to do. I mindlessly ate at the chicken wing while preparing myself for the experience. The last time I did something with this, it hurt, and that level of pain was something that I wasn''t all that keen on feeling again.


    I gobbled down the last of the chicken greedily before I pushed the plate away and looked around. My office was empty, with Alessia gone once more. I had no idea where she was going, but it was lonely here without her. The wolves were gone as well, doing whatever it was they did. Maybe I was just procrastinating like I usually do.


    I know why I was doing it. But I guess if I kept putting it off like this, I wouldn''t benefit. With a heavy sigh, I pushed away from my desk and sat on the floor, crossing my legs. I shifted slightly as I tried to prepare myself. I took one last deep breath and closed my eyes, and I felt myself plummet as I fell through my realms.


    When my eyes opened, I was staring up into the night sky. The constellation of a dragon stood tall and proud. Its face reared up towards the sky, with its wings expanded. Underneath it was a sphere with a light that shot towards the sky in a radiant beam, cutting through the darkness with ease.


    I stood there, staring at my soul. The white energy danced and blended with flairs of purple as the orb sat there with a single white flame that seemed to orbit it. The light flickered in the darkness and seemed to recede as I got closer to it. Now, what was I supposed to do here? I reached out to my soul, and my fingers pushed into its surface. The energy flowed around my hand as if it was syrup, and I felt a strange stirring deep within me.


    I pulled my hand out, and the energy seeped through my fingers, much like water, as it rushed back into its place. Now, how was I going to do this? I bit my lip as I tried to think about everything I could do. I reached my hand back in and gently tugged at it once more. A spark of pain exploded in my chest as I quickly let go of it. The memory of what it felt like before was all too painfully fresh for me.


    Come on, think there has to be a way. Let''s see, for my Ki, I meditate, so maybe I have to do something of the sort for this as well. I adjusted my cloak, sat down from where my soul originated and closed my eyes. I took a deep breath and felt the energy swirl around the room.


    Unlike my ki which seemed to originate in my body, this energy seemed to come from outside and gather inside of this core. With another deep breath, I tried to focus on the energy that rushed around me and catch it. But it kept slipping through the spaces.


    I bit my lip and chided myself for getting a little antsy. I remembered what happened when I did that while trying to meditate with my Ki, and that was a mistake that I wasn''t willing to make with my soul. Instead, I calmed my mind and focused on the energy that flowed around me.


    I focused on gently guiding it into a tight orbit around my soul, but instead of a torrential rush, it was just a tiny trickle. Eventually, I felt my soul tug on the energy. It was only the faintest of traces, but it was a start. I repeated the process in and out, even though I was extremely bored. I guess I was going to be here for quite some time.


    After what felt like an eternity, I opened up my eyes and felt a heavy presence deep within me. Though I wouldn''t describe it as painful, just uncomfortable. I glanced at my soul and saw that it swelled up a bit, and a couple of notifications scrolled across my screen.


    Congratulations! You have unlocked the first stage of soul cultivation! Your soul reserve has grown slightly, and overall usage has been reduced.


    You have unlocked a new passive!


    Soul Pressure I: Your soul has gained enough mass and pressure to affect the environment. Anyone caught within it suffers from scaling penalties based on the strength of the skill, and any soul skill used in its radius is increased in strength.


    I sat back on my hands and watched as the constellation flickered as the ray of light grew in intensity for a second before it settled. Not so bad. I thought it would have been worse. I rolled my shoulders and stood up and gazed at my soul, and I could hear a faint rumble as if a giant was slumbering within. There was still the dragon soul to cultivate, but I honestly had no idea what to do with that, and I was a little too tired to mess with it.


    My body fell back into place in my office, and I saw Alessia sitting on a chair with a book in her hand, reading it over. I stood up to stretch and get used to the weird pressure that seemed to be pushing on my insides as it tried to settle in. "Hey, you''re back. Where did you go?" I asked as I walked over to my desk and sat down.


    "I went off to interrogate the prisoners. I convinced the assassin to turn his coat and join us. For now, he will train with Amari in a secure area, and she will pass on her skills to others." She replied as she flicked to the next page.


    "I see. That''s good to hear. Did you get anything vital out of him?" As I talked to her, I quickly organized my desk a bit, trying to bring some sort of order to the chaos here. Not that I needed it since I knew where everything was, but more out of me not wanting it to look too sloppy.


    "Nothing too vital. He was sent to kill the adventurer that you conversed with. Also, that he hails from a kingdom called the Velcrest Theocracy." She flicked through to another page, not making eye contact with me like she usually does.


    I sat back in my chair and thought it over. A theocracy is a religious government, and knowing how radical religions on Earth could mean that I have to prepare for the worst. I did have a domain filled to the brim with the undead, which was certain to attract attention. Especially that of zealots. With a sigh, I sat forward and rubbed my forehead as I worked on a plan to counter a potential invasion. Why does this have to be so hard?


    "Are you alright, Empress?" Alessia''s voice sounded next to me, and I felt a cold hand press against my back.


    "Yeah, just stressing is all. Can you have the guard train around the clock? We may have another threat to deal with in the future, and I might as well get ready for it." I pinched the bridge of my nose as I felt another


    headache start to bloom as I considered the implications. I wanted to do nothing more than curl up into a ball and forget everything.


    But just as I spiraled, I felt a pair of arms wrapped around me, and then a head pressed against my own. "Don''t worry, my lady. Everything will be okay."


    I froze, unsure how to react to this. I don''t think anyone has been willing to do something like this with me, at least in recent memory. My breath hitched in my throat as my heart skipped a beat, and I closed my eyes placing my hand on top of hers. "Alessia."


    "Yes, Empress?"


    "Thank you." I sat there, relishing the happiness that was threatening to overflow in my heart.


    "What are you thanking me for?" She asked as she held me a little more tightly.


    "Everything," I replied as I gave her hands a gentle pat. I could feel her hands clench slightly at my words, and I couldn''t help but grin at it.


    "Anyway, I''m going to take a nap. Make sure that you focus on the training. I''m going to pull out a few of the veterans and start preparing for the expansion."


    She unlaced her arms and gave me a curt bow that was deeper than the one that she usually gave me. "Of course, my lady."


    I flashed her a smile as she quickly scampered off. The happiness that was in her movement was as clear as day. I''m glad to see that she was happy. I grabbed a pen and started to toy with it as I sat back and glanced at my map. It was time to do my daily check-ups and message Rikard. The onyl way onwards was forward!

 Chapter 76

    Shortly after I fell asleep, gravity pulled me back. At first, I panicked, but then realized this was how it felt to fall through my inner realms. Instead of fighting it, I allowed it to happen. A heartbeat later, I came to an abrupt stop and found myself in my soul realm.


    I glanced around, trying to make sense of what was happening. The haze that filled this area was thicker than before, and the sound of snoring had vanished. I mean, I didn''t use my meditation skill, so I wonder what caused this to happen.


    The sound of nails scratching the ground caught my attention, and my eyes shot to the location. I paused to figure out what the noise could be from. It sounded like a small creature that was scrambling across a tile floor. I kept my hands ready as I prepared myself for whatever was to come. I may be in my soul realm, but I also had to face the possibility that some sort of magic could invade it. However, much to my surprise, a small reptilian head poked out from the haze.


    A pair of black eyes stared at me, and its head tilted to the side. I stared at it for a moment, shocked to see what looked to be a baby dragon inside of where my soul should be. We shared a gaze as I tried to figure out why this was a thing. I mean, I understood that my class was called the Dragon of Asteria and that I chose the dragon soul path, but I don''t remember signing adoption papers.


    I squatted down and tapped the floor in front of me. "Come here." I cooed out softly as I quickly thought over stuff. That would explain the snoring I heard when I was in earlier, though I highly doubt that such a loud noise could come from such a small creature.


    The little dragon tilted its head as it stared at me before it stepped forward. The haze parted around it like a sea, revealing a lithe body lined with deep vibrant purple scales that hardly reflected the ambient lighting. A small crest of seven horns stretched from the back of the small head. The little dragon stepped forward before it pressed itself as low as possible. It wiggled on its haunches, and I saw a small tail-flick behind it as it was getting ready to pounce.


    Ah, so this was the game that we were going to play? I tapped my finger once more and slowly dragged it back. The dragon zeroed in on my finger before it pounced. The little guy was fast, but I was faster. I quickly moved my finger away and stepped back, giving the little guy some space.


    The hatchling didn''t seem too thrilled at the fact that it got tricked and stepped back, giving me a look of indignation.


    "What''s the wrong little guy?" I asked as I squatted down once more and tapped the ground in front of me. The question is, what am I supposed to do with a dragon? However, before I could do anything, a strange presence overtook me. I felt the hairs on my head stand up straight, and my heart skipped a beat. A primal fear gripped my heart tightly as my breath caught in my throat. The surrounding air seemed to grow heavier with each passing second as if it was trying to force me to my knees.


    I gasped for air as I struggled against whatever seemed to try to make me bow, at least until the sound of shoes smacking into tile resounded in my ear, and a deep sultry voice broke the silence. "Ah, you must be Calixa. I must say, you are quite the celebrity right now." The voice, though alien, was laced with an accent I immediately recognized as being British, or at least something close to it.


    The air seemed to redouble in its efforts to push me to my knees, but I refused to budge. Instead, I fought against it and clenched my fist. "Who are you?" I hissed out through my teeth.


    "My name is Midir. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Through the haze, another being materialized. This time, a male was dressed in an extravagant back three-piece suit, topped with a glittering silver tie. His short hair was a saturated black that seemed to gulp at the light. What visible parts of his flesh I could see seemed to be the color of caramel and utterly flawless. A soft smirk crossed his face, parting his lips slightly, revealing a mouth full of pointed canines.


    I stared at him, struggling against the weight of the air as it pressed down on me. "Who the fuck are you, and why are you in my soul realm?" I gritted my teeth and struggled once more as the surrounding air seemed to redouble its efforts.


    Midir chuckled quietly and reached up to remove the pair of sunglasses he was wearing, revealing a set of amber-colored eyes that looked as if they came straight from a lizard. "Now, now, darling. Please don''t get too hasty. I won''t hurt you."


    I took a deep breath, ignoring the fear that screamed at me as I struggled with the presence that was smothering me. "Then why are you here?"


    Instead of answering me, the man walked over to me and bent over.


    "Before I answer your questions, darling, I''m going to have to ask you to bow." His words were drawn out and playful, but under it all, I felt a hint of bloodthirst that seemed to simmer just under the surface.


    "I refuse." I didn''t care who or what I was standing before. But I would never bow to anyone, especially not in my realm.


    "Is that so?" A serpentine tongue flickered from his mouth as the air smashed into me with even more force than I thought possible. It slammed into my back with the strength of a freight train, yet I held on with everything that I could. I mentally activated every single skill that came to mind that would help me in this situation. My legs felt as if they were about to shatter from the sheer amount of weight that was assailing me.


    "Yes." I met his eyes, daring him to hit me again. I knew I wouldn''t handle much more than this, but I was trying to prove a point.


    "Ah, I like you already, darling." Midir snapped a pair of ring-clad fingers, and the force vanished instantaneously.


    I sucked in a deep breath and caught myself as I fell forward, surprised by the sudden shift of force. I cleared my throat as I straightened up and adjusted my cloak. While I was pissed, I wouldn''t risk pissing off whoever this was, especially since he was in my soul realm. "Now. Who are you?" I asked as I smoothed out the front of my cloak.


    "Midir. The lord of dragons at your service" The strange man gave me a large flourish as the air around me flickered and fell away like grains of sand, revealing what looked like a regular park. Flocks of birds soared through the air, and the wind blew softly through the trees and through the fields of short grass. For once, the ambient smell of death vanished and was replaced by that of freshly cut grass. Something that I haven''t smelt in so long.


    I eyed the man warily as he snapped his fingers, and dozens of tree roots broke from the ground and quickly intertwined with one another, forming a skeletal outline of a bench. I stood there, watching as Midir walked over and took a seat. What did I get myself into? Why is there a man in my soul proclaiming himself as a lord of dragons here?


    "Come now, little godling, we have much to discuss and very little time to do so." Midir crossed his legs and pointed at the spot next to him on the bench.


    "I''ll stand for now." I crossed my arms and stood across from him. It was for the best if I kept my space. At least for now, until I figured out what he wanted.


    "So be it then. As for why I am here, it''s simple. I came to deliver your soul summon and meet you. It''s been a while since Tenith received a new godling who broke into the second tier, especially so soon, and an outworlder to boot." Midir stretched his arms out on both sides of the bench as he spoke and bobbed his foot to some unseen rhythm.


    "Godling, huh? I guess that''s something that I haven''t really thought about." Really, I read all the menus and whatnot, but I guess it didn''t really sink in until now. I mean, I don''t really feel all that different.


    "Ah, please don''t lose that humble nature. Most beings that become gods become insufferably full of themselves. Though I guess I''m not one to speak. I am a dragon, after all." His long snake-like tongue flickered out and ran across his teeth as a wide grin crossed his face.


    Those words swam through my head, as for once I actually paid it some mind. I''m a god or something akin to it. I stared down at my hands as the thoughts swirled around. Maybe I shouldn''t think too far into it. Already, the thoughts of what I could do seemed to gnaw at me, telling me I could do anything that I wanted. "You say I''m a godling, yet I don''t feel like one." Some doubts that had built up slipped out of my mouth as I looked inwards.


    "Most don''t. Besides, you are at the very bottom of the totem pole, especially on Tenith. I''m just elated to see a new face. The great game isn''t as fun when you''ve fought the same people for eons."


    I clenched my fist and tore my attention away from my hands." Great game? Also, I''ve always wondered, how did I get to Tenith, and how did I become a domain god?" Finally, after all this time, I could have some questions answered.


    Midir gazed at me with his amber eyes before he shrugged. "I can''t tell you much about where you came as I know very little. But, while I have time, you may ask some of your questions, and I''ll consider answering them."

 Chapter 77

    I crossed my arms as I waited for him to tell me. Midir stared at me for a moment, bobbing his foot before he spoke. ¡°Well, you came into contact, either with a dead god or a divine spark. Though judging by how you smell, it was a long-dead god. Once you did that, the divine spark changed you.¡±


    I thought back to shortly before I woke up here. I remembered the strange sphere and the area where I found it. It was a set of ruins. Now that I think about it, though, I didn¡¯t even really realize what it was in my exhausted haze. But really, I couldn¡¯t even think of a god that focused on unlife on Earth, though I was sure that there was one. ¡°I see. So, I guess I should ask why I¡¯m on Tenith then.¡±


    Midir looked at me and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who knows, darling? Maybe one of the elder gods decided that the planet that you were on had no need for a godling.¡±


    I perked up at that, but a whole slew of new questions danced around my mind. ¡°Wait, what are elder gods?¡±


    ¡°Well, those are gods who have ascended to another plane of existence and oversee the universe. They are to gods, as you are to us. Beings beyond understanding and thought. Ones who care nothing for the gods that may exist.¡±


    As he spoke, I felt a headache arrive. Whatever he was saying was beyond me, and it was something that I really didn¡¯t want to think about. If it was something that applied to me now, then by all means, but this was a little over my head. As I pinched the bridge of my nose, I replied, ¡°Okay, so if I ascend here, does that mean that I can go back home?¡±


    Midir bobbed his foot and gave me another smug grin. ¡°Of course, darling. Once you reach your apotheosis, you will be able to. However, would you even want to go back? ¡°


    The brief elation at his words quickly faded as doubt came in. Was it even worth going back to Earth? ¡°Can I bring everything that I made here?¡±


    Midir shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t. It is your domain, after all.¡±


    I suppose that would be a bridge I would cross once I got there. I mean, I had a whole slew of questions that I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. Anyway, you said you were here about giving me my summon?¡± I steered the questions into another topic since I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer the dragon would entertain me. At least I got a handful of them answered so far. Better to chip away at them now, then let them linger.


    ¡°Ah yes!¡± He snapped his finger, and a second later, the small black dragon jumped from a bush nearby. The bloodied corpse of a squirrel clenched between its teeth. ¡°However, what I come with is more a gift of goodwill than anything else.¡±


    I stared at Midir, trying to judge what he would gain from befriending me. He mentioned something about the great game. ¡°Before we go any further, what can you tell me about the great game?¡±


    ¡°What is there really to talk about? All the gods on Tenith play it, all for the sake of who can pull in the most worshipers. Rather mundane if you ask me, but the ploys can be rather interesting at times.¡± Midir replied as the small dragon curled up in his lap and stroked its head.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to be blunt, then. What¡¯s with the gift then. What do you stand to get out of it?¡± I was exhausted from getting used by people for whatever schemes they had. Though I was still annoyed with that adventurer. Thankfully, I pulled it back in my favor, but still. I wasn¡¯t pleased with people using me.


    ¡°My, you are rather on the nose. But I¡¯ll humor you. You possess a fragment of a dragon soul. A small fragment, but a fragment, nonetheless. I come intending to give that fragment life. On paper, that puts you within my domain. However, I have no desire to lord over other deities, so it is more like a peace offering. Whatever course you are on, stay there, and do not interfere with me, and I will leave you be.¡± The playfulness around him seemed to fade once more and was replaced instead with a blood lust that was palatable.


    I swallowed dryly and nodded my head. His threat was as clear as day. I had no intention of making any enemies right now. The blood lust faded, and that same cocky smile appeared on his face. ¡°Good, good, I¡¯m glad we can come to an understanding. Anyway, this little guy here will be your familiar from now on.¡± The little dragon that sat on his lap popped its head up and gave me a strange look.


    I stared at the small dragon and then at Midir. ¡°Uh, you expect me to take care of that?¡± How was I supposed to take care of a dragon?


    ¡°Of course, it is your doing, after all. Though I wouldn¡¯t stress about it too much, darling, it is an extension of yourself, so there really isn¡¯t much you need to do.¡± Midir snapped his fingers, and the small dragon jumped up and glared at me with indignation.


    ¡°How would I even take care of it?¡± I found myself pinching the bridge of my nose as my stress levels rose once more. Why did this all have to be a pain in my ass? Can¡¯t a girl have a break?


    ¡°Simple darling, it¡¯s a soul-bound summon. All it really needs is to feast off a portion of your soul reserves now and then. It won¡¯t hurt you, of course.¡± As Midir spoke, the little dragon jumped down from the bench and held its little head high as it landed and strutted around me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad thing, though?¡±


    ¡°No. You just broke through the first stage of soul cultivation, so your soul will regenerate much more quickly. The familiar will grow in strength as you do, but if you want it to keep evolving, keep feeding a portion of your soul.¡± The little dragon sat down in front of me, its black eyes staring at me as if I were inferior to it. Which already annoyed me, but let¡¯s be honest. It was a chance to have a pet dragon.


    I quickly ran through all the possibilities in my head. Having this familiar would be great. It would allow me to protect myself, and it would be a solid addition to Asterian lore. The most significant trade-off would be raising it, which would force me to worry more about my soul, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing. After all, this was a vital part of my current class, which I have been neglecting lately. Mostly because of handling things in my domain. ¡°How do I take it as my familiar then?¡±


    ¡°You just reach your hand out and push part of your soul into the hatchling. It will take it and awaken itself within you. From there, well, it¡¯s a learning experience.¡±


    I felt myself shudder under his gaze as a strange smile crossed his face. It wasn¡¯t his usual self-assured grin, but something that lingered in my mind like an ominous warning. I reached out to the dragon with my medium-clad hand, only to stop a few inches away from its head. Was this really a good idea?


    I honestly didn¡¯t know, but what I knew was that I needed to keep getting stronger. I was already drawing the attention of gods, and if I was drawing their attention, then who knows what else was looking my way. This wasn¡¯t just for me anymore, but for everyone that lived within my domain. We were all tied together, and I needed to do my best to make sure I could protect them all. No matter the cost. With one last breath to steel my nerves, I channeled my soul into my hand and placed it onto the hatchling¡¯s head.


    As the world around me flickered, Midir stood up and walked over to me. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you, Calixa. I will keep an eye on you for now, though we will meet once more in the future. Oh, one last thing, I added a little something into your familiar. Hopefully, you enjoy it.¡± He gave me a condensing wink as he snapped his fingers. A split second later, a force slammed into my chest, throwing me backward and into the abyss.


    ¡°Mother, I demand you awaken at once!¡± A voice bore into my mind, and I opened my bleary eyes. A headache hung just behind my eyelids, and a strange heaviness sat deep within my chest. For a short time, my mind seemed sluggish, wondering who would call me mother in the world. At least until I cracked open an eye and saw a child standing by my bedside. Her arms were crossed, and an impatient gaze was glued to me.


    She wore a black dress that hung down to her knees and had multiple tiers of ruffles that hung on the flounce of the dress. A small black ribbon with a silvery sheen adorned a small head of flowing raven black. A set of emerald eyes sat on a round face that stared at me with almost startling familiarity. Her flesh was a strange silver color that seemed to scintillate in my bedroom¡¯s ambient lighting. The two small canines that poked from just under her lips were the most striking feature.


    I stared at her for a second longer before my body seemed to wake up. ¡°Who are you, and why are you calling me your mother?¡±


    The little girl next to my bed crossed her arms and turned her head, huffing at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was so easily forgettable. I¡¯m your familiar.¡±


    My heart sank slightly as all of my memories came flowing back to me. Damn you, Midir! I was expecting a dragon, not a child, to take care of.

 Chapter 78

    Yas more chapters :) I know that some of you are iffy on the child, I was to at first as I wrote it, but she grew on me. Hopefully she does as well for you guys :D.


    "I thought you were supposed to be a dragon." I sat up on my bed and stretched. The relief was tangible once I figured out what this child was, but so was the stress.


    "I am a dragon, mother. However, I took this form since I had assumed that it would be the most appealing to you." The little girl huffed at me. Her small arms were crossed, though her dress seemed to swallow her up.


    "I''m sorry, I just wasn''t expecting to see, well, a child here." I chuckled nervously while scratching the back of my neck.


    "Hmph. anyway, now that you have awakened, I demand immediate affection." The little girl stamped her tiny foot and balled her fist up as she glared at me


    Mentally, I sighed, and I could feel a tension headache rising behind the migraine that hung behind my eyelids. This was going to be a pain in the ass. I wasn''t ready to be a mother! Damn everyone involved in the string of events that led me here. "Uh, you do not get to make demands of me," I replied as I stood up and quickly adjusted my cloak.


    The little girl stood at me, her eyes wide in shock as I walked right past her. "But mother." She huffed as she followed quickly behind me.


    "If you ask nicely, I''ll consider it," I told her through a yawn as I walked over to the door that led to my office.


    ¡°B..b.but.¡± Her voice lowered slightly as I kept pressing forward. I really didn''t feel like dealing with this, but I had to.


    "Say, please," I told her as I opened up the door and held it open as I gestured for her to walk through.


    She shot daggers at me as I stepped into the room behind her. God, this child was going to be quite the headache. Instead of saying anything, she gave me the silent treatment as she stormed into the room, sat on the ground, and stared at me menacingly.


    I, however, would not argue with her. I walked over to my desk and pulled the chair out and sat down. "So, tell me. Do you have a name?"


    She had her cheeks puffed up as she glared at me. Silence hung in the air for quite some time before she eventually spoke. "No. However, I demand that you bequeath a name upon me."


    I sat back in my chair and crossed my arms. Oh, she is spoiled rotten. Now that I think about it, she sounds like a more eloquent feminine version of Midir. "So, here are the rules, right? You do not get to make demands of me. That is not how any of this works."


    "But.." But I cut her off, I had no interest in trying to argue with her.


    "No buts. If you refuse to listen, then you can go back into my soul realm until you decide otherwise." I actually didn''t know if I could put her back in there or not, so hopefully, this bluff works.


    Her eyes widened, and she shook her little head as fast as she could. "No, no, no, I refuse. I''ve spent far too long there. Anything but that, I implore you, mother."


    I had to suppress the smile that threatened to dance across my face. Finally, I have my first trump card on the matter. "Good, then listen to me. Now, first things first. Tell me about you." I kept my voice stern, but really, I had no idea what I was doing. I had never interacted with a child like this before, so it was all too new to me.


    She looked down and idly ran her fingers across the concrete ground. "Well, when you selected the aspect of the dragon, I was inserted into your soul. It allowed me to awaken when you reached the second tier of soul cultivation. However, due to Midir granting me the polymorph skill, I can take the form of a human.


    Oh, that bastard. So, this was his doing. If I was stronger, I would beat his ass for doing something like this. "I see. Anyway, you mentioned skills. What do you have at your disposal currently?" I crossed my arms as I filed through the various thoughts. So, as much as I wanted to deny it, the child is mine.


    "Well, currently, I have a minor soul shout, basic mana manipulation, and a few other things." She replied as she kept tracing her finger across the ground. Poor girl, I think I must have scared her.


    But wait, why does she get to use magic? I bit my lip and tried to hold back the frustration that simmered just below the surface. "So, if you are an aspect of me, why do you get to use magic?"


    "Well, I''m still my own being. I''m a blend between an aspect and familiar. Besides mother, you need mana well to perform any magical feats, and you gave yours up when you took the soul path."


    That makes sense, I suppose, but now that I am getting answers, more questions are taking their place. I really need to get with that adventurer and see what information I can scrounge up on the outside world. "I see. Thank you." I paused as I realized I still had to name her. I couldn''t let her run around without one. "So now, I just have to name you, huh?"


    She nodded her head but said nothing else. It was good to see that my warning had stuck, for now at least. Something told me it would only last so long. Now, what should I name her? The only thing that I really knew about her was that black seemed to be a significant part of her features. Now, what was something that corresponded with it?


    It reminded me of nighttime, though I didn''t want to default to something as simple as Raven or a play on words. No, this had to be something meaningful. As I juggled the various ideas, I thought back to what Midir had said. I''m a godling. I may not be a god yet, but one day. So why not give her a name that would reflect that?


    As I spiraled down through many names, one stood out. Nyx. On Earth, she was written as a primordial being. One of the first to spew out of chaos. It would be fitting, I suppose. This will be one of the first here. I had Alessia, Kharon, and everyone else, but this dragon was a part of me. Which would make her something extraordinary. I had goals that I was pursuing. Lately a fire had sparked with in, and it has been pushing for me to gain more power. I was starting to grow in discontent with what I had I wanted to name her something that was powerful. So, this name, would fit her perfectly. "I will name you Nyx."


    She tore her head from the ground, and she gazed at me with those emerald spheres, and she nodded. "Thank you, mother." As she spoke those words, a set of text appeared on my screen.


    I read over the text and nodded my head as I dismissed the notification, but as I did, I realized something. If she is a familiar, she should have a stat tree or something of the sort, right? I brought up my menu and quickly started to look through it, at least until I came across what I needed.


    Name: Nyx


    Race: Dragon (Soul Bound Familiar)


    Current Evolution: Dragon Hatchling


    Soul needed for next evolution: 1000


    Level: 1


    Health: 100/100 Soul: 130/130


    Mana: 120/100


    Ki: 80/80


    Stats:


    Vitality: 10 Constitution: 7


    Strength:12 Perception: 12


    Dexterity: 7 Wisdom: 6


    Agility: 7


    Intelligence:12


    Skills:


    Basic Soul Shout I


    Basic Rending Claw I


    Human Polymorph (Unique)


    Passive Skills:


    Basic Soul Manipulation I


    Basic Mana Manipulation I


    Basic Ki Manipulation I


    As I read through her stats, I couldn''t help but feel jealous. What even was this? My highest stats when I got here would be equal to her lowest. This honestly wasn''t fair. She didn''t even have the same stat and character sheet that I did! As I read through the list, though, it made a bit of sense. She wasn''t human. So, she would be further ahead than I would be at that level. Which would mean that I would have to train my ass off if I wanted to stay ahead of her.


    She also had evolutions, so she has the potential to grow further in overall power. Very interesting, though I was curious about how it would affect me. I mean, she was bound to me overall. Ugh, there was so much to figure out. I really wish google was a thing here sometimes. I cleared my throat and sat back in my chair. There is so much that I need to look into. Looks like I''m going to have to cut back on my sleep a bit for a while.


    "Empress, who is that?" Alessia''s voice sounded right next to my ear, causing me to almost jump out of my chair and my heart to skip a few beats.


    "For Christ''s sake Alessia, I''m about to put a bell on you," I told her as I adjusted my cloak and cleared my throat and tried to calm my heart.


    She gave me a weird look as she glided across the room toward her chair. She sat down and crossed her legs and then her arms, looking at me as if she were scolding me for something.


    "I''m sorry, Alessia. I''m just a little overwhelmed right now. Uh, this is Nyx. She is my familiar." I sat back in my chair as Nyx decided that this was the moment she wanted to speak again.


    "I think daughter sounds much quainter than a familiar mother." She stood up and brushed off her dress and adjusted her little ribbon.


    I chuckled nervously as I cast a furtive glance at Alessia, who in turn raised an eyebrow and pursed her lips. "I didn''t realize that you had a daughter."


    Ugh, of all things you could have picked up on, you chose that. "Uh, neither did I?" I laughed nervously as I tried to think of a way out of this.

 Chapter 79

    Don''t mind me, just cleaning up my backlog, I''m close to chapter 100, so I''m just trying to clean things up, and get the plot moving. Mostly since i know a few of you really like this novel. I actually really hate editing, because I dislike reading my own stuff xD


    As I opened my mouth to explain to Alessia what happened, Nyx walked over to her. ¡°So, you don¡¯t smell like mother, nor look like her. What are you?¡± I could breathe a sigh of relief since I had dodged that shit storm for now, but as one goes, another replaces it.


    However, just as I tried to rein her in, Alessia tilted her head. ¡°My name is Alessia. I am the Empress¡¯s chosen.¡±


    Nyx glanced at me and then back at Alessia. ¡°Empress? Mother, does that make me a princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that is the case,¡± I murmured to myself as I thought about it.


    ¡°Good, good. Alessia, as the princess, I demand affection!¡± Nyx stood proudly with her head held high, and Alessia shot me a glance with uncertainty etched into it.


    ¡°Nyx! That is highly inappropriate. Come here right now.¡± I hissed through my teeth and pointed at the spot at my feet.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes went wide as she spun at me, the fear evident in her face. ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± I reiterated and pointed at my feet. This damn child! She is so uppity and bossy. There could be no way that she was my child.


    She pouted and hung her head as she ambled over to me and sat down. ¡°Please don¡¯t send me back to the soul realm. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Then stop making demands of people, especially those that you don¡¯t know.¡± I glared down at her, hoping to get my point across. Silence, however, was the only response that came from her. There was a reason I didn¡¯t have kids. I shook my head and glanced over at Alessia. ¡°Well, anyway, she is the aspect of the dragon soul within me.¡±


    She looked at me and then the child once more before she bobbed her head. ¡°I understand, Empress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are here, though. As much as I hate to dump Nyx on you, I was hoping you could take her for a little while. I need to plan the expansion and start refitting the troops.¡± I stood up and pulled the chair I was sitting on back to the desk. No, I wasn¡¯t trying to get Nyx off of my hands, but there was still so much that I had to do, and trying to entertain Nyx would be far too distracting.


    Alessia sat there for a few seconds, almost thoughtfully, before standing up. A faint smile quickly appeared on her face before it vanished. ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± A flicker of emotion lined her words as she bowed.


    ¡°Nyx, tag along with Alessia for a little while. However, if I even hear that you were misbehaving. I will send you back to my soul realm for a while. Do you understand?¡± I laced my words with sternness as I stared at her.


    The little girl stood up, and she nodded her head. ¡°Of course, mother, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Good, now, go. Alessia, take care of her, please. Let me know if she acts up.¡± I sat down and interlaced my fingers as I brought my gaze upon Alessia. I trust her, so I know nothing will happen to Nyx, but this was also something that I knew I couldn¡¯t pawn her off all the time. A childhood of neglect really hammered home that I refused to be like my parents.


    Alessia gave me one last bow before she gestured for Nyx to follow. Instantly, her shame seemed to have melted away as she skipped out of the room, right behind Alessia. Please, god, don¡¯t make me regret this. As they vanished from view, I glanced down at my notebook and pinched the bridge of my nose. This was going to be so very stressful.


    I glanced through my menus and saw that a plethora of notifications had built up. Though I was much too busy to even pay them attention when I woke up. Let¡¯s take a look and see what has happened.


    Congratulations! You have unlocked t3 mobs!


    Dark Wraiths: The darkness that they once wielded in life now permeates these beings and drips from their very souls, giving them new flesh. They lurk in the shadows, hunting their prey with uncanny ease.


    Poltergeist: An angry spirit that is tethered to a location. They are invisible to the naked eye and can only interact with the living through the environment.


    Skeletal Abominations: These skeletons have learned how to manipulate their bodies into various shapes.


    Wights: A zombie that has lived for a sufficient amount of time evolves into a far more intelligent being. Its body reacts faster, and its body is more dexterous than its counterparts. Its presence is fear instilling, and any slain by it are turned into zombies. It no longer requires flesh, instead, it saps the soul from its foes.


    +1000 essence for unlocking at least three T3s


    I bobbed my head as I read over the list. Dark Wraiths seemed to be interesting. From what I read, undead that uses dark magic can turn into them. Poltergeists felt a little underwhelming, but I think that might be because of how they are portrayed on Earth, though I¡¯m sure I could find a good use for them within the domain. Skeletal Abominations seemed like a much-evolved version of the Reaver, and the Horror variants. The last one is the Wights. I don¡¯t think I know anything about them as I thought about it. The bit about them requiring souls instead of flesh seemed a little scary, but they would be a powerful addition to the domain.


    I sat back and started looking through my menu, trying to sort through everything before spawning in any of the new undead. It¡¯s been a while, and I really have neglected to do this. As I sorted through everything, I came across a few things that I had missed. The first thing was the experience bank. Apparently, if I don¡¯t have a hand in killing adventures directly, any experience they give off when they die gets stored here. Well, at least part of it; the rest becomes essence that flows back into the domain after splitting the victors.


    There was also a tab for stored magic variants that I didn¡¯t know how I missed but did. So far, there was dark, fire, and wind magic that I could grant to mobs. Which was a bit irritating to me. Even the zombies could use magic, but here I was, sitting here, only able to manipulate my soul. I couldn''t help but feel jealous at that. Perhaps I should pester that adventurer a bit more, see what information he can scrounge up for me, and see if I can fix this condition.


    With a sigh, I dismissed the screens. I didn¡¯t want to consume the banked experience just yet, since I still wanted to bring up all my proficiencies and get a new batch of titles. I still wanted to get stronger, and if cashing in all this banked experience screwed that up, then I didn¡¯t want it. My headache thankfully seemed to be fading away slightly, though I had a feeling that it would be back soon enough. But since I could finally think straight, let¡¯s see what this new undead are!


    I glanced over at my essence bar and saw that I was sitting on just under ten thousand essence, though the required amount to hit the third level had doubled. I now needed fifty thousand. If that was the way it would be, then the next level would be one hundred thousand. This was going to be a pain. Otherwise, it would take me an eternity to get where I needed to go. Thank god I decided to set up a trade deal with that adventurer.


    Now then, onto the summoning! First, let¡¯s see what the Dark Wraith was. I opened up my menu and quickly selected the mob. I felt my heart drop a bit when I saw it cost well over three hundred and fifty essence points. That was far more than any mob at my disposal so far!


    The summoning rune appeared on the floor and filled my room with a deep red ominous light. The rune quickly spun as a dark figure rose from the ground like a vengeful spirit. Its entire body was shrouded in darkness that seemed to pulse and flicker in the lighting of my office. On both of its hands were a set of five claws that seemed to glitter evilly in the light. Thick globules of shadow dripped from its claws as if they were freshly spilled pen ink. A veil of shadows obscured its face that was so dense that even light couldn¡¯t seem to pierce it.


    The Dark Wraith hovered in my office; darkness seemed to run off the rest of its body in an endless tide as it stared at me. I could feel goosebumps rising on my skin as I stared at its monstrous form. I knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but I didn¡¯t make this any less scary. ¡°Kneel.¡± I issued my order as I stared at it from behind my desk.


    Without putting any of my will into it, the creature took a rough semblance of a knee. Seeing it kneel before I did wonders for how I felt. Overall, though, I was happy with it. Now, all that I needed to do was see how capable it was. Perhaps I could pit it against a few zombies, or the praetorians at least. After all, there is no better way to see how good they are than to place them against the best. I gestured for it to stand to the side with my choice made. Now it was time for me to check out the others and see what they looked like.

 Chapter 80

    and last chapter for a bit! Time to start grinding out more back logs, I''ll see ya gents in a week or so :). as usual if you want to read ahead check out my patreon!


    I selected Poltergeist and spent a staggering three hundred and seventy essence, and the familiar rune appeared once more. This time, though, instead of the baleful red hue that saturated my office, in its place was a soft gray light that filled every nook and cranny. Then, just as quick as it appeared, it vanished. I looked around the room and didn''t really see anything, which made my hair stand on end. I could feel a set of eyes staring at me, but it originated from the ceiling. "Show yourself."


    The faint outline of a child-like shape appeared hanging from the ceiling, followed by a quiet giggle of a little boy. I shivered slightly as I realized just how creepy this was going to be. "Show me what you can do."


    The little boy vanished from the ceiling, a few of the chairs shook, and some blades I had sitting in the office rose from their racks. The sheathes were violently torn away, and the blades flew as if they were caught in a tornado. Ah yes, this reminded me of a few horror films that I watched growing up. It''s funny that you never really give much thought to that stuff growing up. But then, when it''s staring you in the face, it makes you question everything. Regardless, I''m just happy that I''m not on the receiving end of it. Though I felt terrible for whatever poor people had to deal with this.


    I motioned for the Poltergeist to join the dark wraith, and I looked at my next option. Skeletal Abominations, huh. Let''s see what this bad boy is. I selected it, and dozens of minor runes appeared in my office, and bones of all sorts formed from the air. But as the runes vanished, the bones all quivered and shook before they were drawn to a single skull that sat just across from my desk. They all clattered as they scraped against my floor. The bones quickly flooded over one another. They clicked and clacked as they slammed into place. But the result was something that I wasn''t ready for.


    Dozens of extended hands reached out and groped the ground. Femurs formed the various spider-like legs, and a single skull sat on top of the pile of mismatched bones. Dozens of fingers clacked into the ground as the monster crawled across the floor like some sort of insect. It took everything I had to repress the desire to vomit at the sight of the monster. Truly, this thing was an abomination, especially at the cost of three hundred and seventy-five essence points. I quickly gestured for the skeleton to get out of my sight as I tried to process what it was I just saw.


    I tried my best to suppress the sight as I summoned the last undead I unlocked.


    A single rune appeared on the ground. This time, it was the color of ice and radiated a chilling air that seemed to permeate every fiber of my being. The air chilled even more as a head filled with white hair rose from the ground. A set of blue eyes that followed next seemed to be filled with predatory intelligence. Its flesh was a far cry from the decaying zombies. Instead, it was grey and pulled taut, revealing a wiry frame of muscle. Its long, talon-like fingers twitched as it breathed heavily, and it looked around the room. It took a deep breath and broke into a feral grin, revealing a set of long blood-stained canines.


    This being was monstrous, far more so than even the others that I had spawned in. The way it carried itself was with pure and unabated confidence, and yet, I knew the wight was quickly the most powerful thing in the room. I glanced at its total essence cost and saw that it cost almost five hundred.


    Spawning these four cost me so much essence. Unless I''m creative about it, trying to populate the second zone with these mobs will be painful. I glanced over my menus and saw that I now had access to three more boss slots, so I would have to think hard and long about what I wanted to do when it came to them.


    I sat back and looked at my map to see if Rikard had finished what I asked him to do. It took me a bit to find them, but I saw they were in the expansion I started when I did. A dozen of them were standing in a square formation, with their weapons at parade rest. Something that I for sure didn''t teach them. I glanced at the clock and then at the time I sent the message, and I immediately felt terrible. There was no telling how long they had been sitting there waiting for me to arrive.


    I quickly stood up, grabbed one of my swords, strapped it to my back, and made sure that my cloak was cleaned and my mask was on. Once I was satisfied, I checked over my essence points and made sure that I filled the domain with troops and I didn''t have to refill anything. Once I was happy with it, I did the math for how much more I could expand the domain and still have enough left over to pull out resources from storage. At most, I would expand the domain by four kilometers and bring out all the stones that I was sitting on, along with metal and wood. But as I was finishing up, I realized that I still had those four mobs I spawned behind me. I''ll take them along with me, I suppose, and get them acquainted with the next zone. I grabbed my bag and notebooks and did a massive teleport, eager to start expanding. This time, I will do it by myself.


    As I read, I groaned. No, this can''t be happening. I refuse to have another child hanging around me. Nyx was a handful as it was. Once I finish, I will figure out how to get the Poltergeist out. With a wave of my hand, I told the four mobs that they had to stay there and quickly apologized to the leader of the veterans for taking so long.


    I brought up my menus, selected the expansion option, and chose the four-kilometer option. However, I only got hit with three thousand and eight hundred essence instead of the four thousand essence tag. It wasn''t much in the way of savings, but at this point, I''ll take anything I could get. I confirmed my choice and dismissed the screen.


    The ground trembled violently as the edge of the domain shifted and stretched back. Motes of earth-brown light fell from the sky in a torrential downpour, drowning out the violet light that radiated from the barrier. I caught my footing as I stepped to the side and quickly shifted through my menus. Now, all I had to do was spawn in all the materials that I needed. Which sadly meant emptying my total stone reserve and a lot of the wood as well.


    I found a suitable spot far away from everyone and organized the pile of stone into something that could be accessed easily. Though that was pretty difficult, based on the amount of stone, I had at my disposal. Maybe I won''t dump it all at once. Instead, I dropped a quarter of it down and organized it in small stacks that should be easy to move around. As for the wood, it was placed much like firewood.


    As I waited for that stuff to be created, I made a large table so I could place down my backpack, along with the design plan. Granted, four kilometers wasn''t massive in the grand scale of things. I still wanted to be prepared. Mostly since I decided that instead of just letting them slave away at this, I would be out here helping them. Though I will say, since becoming a level two domain, things seem to be created much faster than they have been before.


    The large planning table was ready in moments, and I threw my bag across its surface and quickly brought out all the paperwork. "Warrant officer!" I called out behind me while I opened up the large, folded map that held the contents of the next zone.


    The zombie shuffled in behind me and gave me a rough semblance of a bow. I nodded at him and pointed to where we were standing. "So, from now on, you are in charge of everyone here. Every order that you issue will be as if it came from me. With that being said, we will be working on the outskirts of the town." I pointed toward the part of the map that we were standing on. "So, from here, to here." I pointed to a spot that was mapped out to be four kilometers away. "We will make a road. So, we need to level the pathway here and lay out the stone. I will stay behind and tamper with our supply so it can be used."


    While I didn''t know how to make concrete, I still had a few ideas to test out to see if I could turn the stone into something I would find on earth. Maybe stretch the rock out, see if I can harden it a bit, and then use my settings to see if I could keep the ground locked in a state where it wouldn''t erode or break.


    I reached out to my notebook and grabbed another sheet of paper with a four-lane road drawn on it. "This will be the road. It will branch off in the spots, which will lead to various points, like houses, stores, and farms." I pointed at all the intersections as I spoke, trying not to overwhelm the poor zombie.


    The warrant officer quickly bobbed his head in agreement, and I stepped away from the table. "Good, good. Let me spawn in the carts and tools we will need, and let''s get to work!"

 Chapter 81

    <3. Consider joining my patreon for early chapters :)


    https://www.patreon.com/silentoverseer


    Also thank you everyone for pointing out my errors and typos. I''m not really good at the whole editing thing, and sometimes I just don''t see what I screw up on x)


    "Ms. Alessia, what is mother doing?"


    I glanced down towards the child before looking back at the Empress. It''s scary how much they look alike, though I don''t think she has noticed yet. "She is leading a construction project to expand the domain." I rested my beloved pole ax against my shoulder and crossed my arms as I stood under a tree. I was far enough away that I wouldn''t be noticed by anyone, but close enough that I could get to my Empress in the blink of an eye.


    Nyx scrunched her face as she stared at her mother. "I don''t understand why she would do such menial labor when she has an army of servants at her beck and call."


    I shook my head, feeling a bit exasperated by her mindset. It''s incredible how far away she was from her mother in that regard. "That''s how she has always been. She wouldn''t ask of us, something that she wouldn''t be willing to do herself."


    The little girl shook her head slightly. "I don''t understand."


    I reached out and patted Nyx''s head, eliciting a purr from her. "One day, you will. Anyway, come along, let''s go visit the rest of the domain."


    "Okay!" She jumped up and tried to rush ahead of me.


    But I reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her back. "No, stay next to me."


    She groaned and stamped her foot on the ground in response. "Why! I wish to run around and play!"


    "Because there are many dangers that exist out there, and if anything were to happen to you, your mother would have my head." I told her as I pulled her back into step beside me.


    Her gaze flickered from me back to the woods as she processed the words. "But I''m a dragon! I can protect myself!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You know what the Empress said, don''t you?"


    A sigh of defeat escaped from her lips. "Fine. I''ll listen, but only if you hold my hand." As she spoke, she reached her little hand up.


    Such a needy child. I took her hand as we walked down one of the small paths that I made some neophytes make as we cut through the forest. Today''s fog was thinner than it usually was and gave the forest a more etheric look as it clung to the trees. Chirps filled the air, along with the sound of various squirrels shuffling through the undergrowth.


    Nyx was apparently enjoying herself as she looked around. "Ms. Alessia, what is that?" She asked as she pointed towards a few of the rodents scampering around the ground. Their fur was torn, and blood was congealed around open bite marks.


    The animals, noticing us, scurried over. "These little guys are called squirrels. They live in the forest and don''t really interact with anyone." I told her as I placed my poleaxe against a tree and squatted down, petting one gently on its head.


    Nyx followed suit and reached out towards the closest of the rodents. The squirrel sniffed her hand before it stood on its hind legs, allowing her to pet it. A soft smile crossed her face, and I felt a strange feeling in my chest. The way she smiled reminded me much of how the Empress smiled, something she does less of lately, on top of wearing that mask now.


    "Ms. Alessia, may I keep it?" Nyx''s voice tore me from my thoughts, and I looked down at the little girl. Her face was locked in a pout as she held the little squirrel up for me to see.


    "No, sadly, your mother has far too many animals in the royal area as it is."


    Her face dropped a bit as she set the squirrel down, and it quickly scampered off with its family. "Okay."


    "There, there, don''t be sad. There are plenty of pets in the royal area for you to play with. Your mother even has a pack of wolves!" I told her as I rubbed my hand against her black hair.


    The little girl perked up almost instantly at my words and the attention that she was getting. "Can we go visit them next?"


    "Not yet. I want to finish showing you around the domain. Then we can go back, and you can play with them." I stood up and grabbed my poleaxe, and glanced around the forest. So far, it was clear there were no signs of the invaders. Just a few of the dark wraiths and phantoms from Amari''s assassin division lurking nearby. Though by judging how Nyx was acting, she hadn''t noticed them yet, which was good. Without saying a single word, I met the gaze of one of the dark wraiths, who quickly nodded its head as it vanished back into the shadows.


    "I will agree to those terms then, Ms. Alessia." She replied as she dusted off her skirt and reached her little hand up to me.


    I nodded as I took her hand and walked in the stronghold''s direction. I might as well let her meet all who serve her mother.


    We broke through the final tree line. The outline of the stronghold was hardly visible through the thick layer of fog that choked out much of the light. A dozen of the empire''s soldiers stood near the entrance of the secret path, which I would generally forbid, but in the interest of the princesses'' safety, it was something I would tolerate. At the behest of the detachment stood a centurion, who wielded two swords. His sickly flesh was dark, and a small splattering of slime on his face caught what little light that the fog didn''t consume.


    "Al¡­l..lessia.. W..elcome.." The centurion crossed his arm over his chest and struggled to finish the salute.


    "Thank you," I replied as I strode out of the forest and quickly assessed our surroundings. My dark wraiths had spread out, creating a large perimeter around us, and the phantoms were close behind. The roads were empty, barring the troops as they were returning from patrols or leaving the stronghold.


    "Ms. Alessia, who are they?" Nyx''s small voice tore my gaze away from the area.


    "These are your mother''s soldiers. They protect these lands." I told her as I patted her head.


    She pressed herself as close to me as she could. Her eyes were wide as she looked around at the various soldiers surrounding us. "They are scary." For a moment, her usual attitude vanished and was replaced with that of a scared child.


    "Worry, not little one. These soldiers will give their lives to protect you." Usually, I would have never brought her this far out, but many of the invaders were busy fighting over one of the checkpoints, so we had some time before they were roaming again. Besides, it''s not like they had a chance against me.


    She remained quiet while she clung onto my pants leg as we made our way towards the stronghold. The soldiers surrounded us in a tight circle, shielding Nyx from view as we marched. I glanced through the throng of soldiers and took in the area until I noticed a small puff of a dark flame coming from one of the dark wraiths. I nodded my head as I placed my hand on Nyx''s shoulder. "Hey, if we hurry to the stronghold, I''ll talk your mother into giving you some head pats later," I whispered quietly as I tried to coax the child into moving a little faster.


    "That sounds wonderful!" She perked up slightly, and she moved a little faster than before. The soldiers around me picked up the pace as I looked back at the dark wraith that sent the signal and gave it a single nod of my head.


    The wraith melted back into the shadows as I turned my head and glanced at the large doors that were coming into view. The two soldiers that stood at attention there quickly spun on their heels and pressed their hands into the large doors. As the doors swung open, the deep sound of metal scraping against itself filled the air, barely drowning out the shrill sound of an invader getting cut down.


    Unfortunately for me, the sound of the door opening didn''t quite have the desired effect. "Ms. Alessia, what was that?"


    "Just an animal," I told her as I patted her shoulder and pushed her further into the stronghold. As we walked in, the soldiers broke away and headed towards the central building. The training grounds were busy as a whole platoon was there training. The pyregrounds had a few soldiers there, building a new foundation as carts of the fallen were brought in. Handfuls of soldiers were out patrolling the walls while another platoon was near the breach of the wall, ready to strike.


    The princess''s eyes were wide as she looked around, clearly amazed at what she was seeing. "Wow, this place is wonderful!"


    "That it is Nyx, that it is," I told her as I walked up the staircase and propped open the door for her. A few warrant officers were in the lobby, though doing what I wasn''t sure. Sometimes the unawakened could be strange. They would stand around, lost in their memories. They would act out their last moments, other times, struggling to find a way out. However, those would receive the Empress''s peace as they were quietly ushered back to rest.


    We walked past the three warrant officers in the lobby and descended further into the building. Initially, I was going to come by here to check on the captain and the lieutenant to see how well they were faring while dealing with the invaders. But my job still had to be done, even if I had to take the princess along while doing it.

 Chapter 82

    I stood behind the door that led to the stronghold''s war room. Nyx stood beside me, her little hand clasped firmly between mine. I rapped my fingers across its surface quickly, and a deep voice answered a second later. "Enter."


    I pushed the door open and stepped into the dimly lit room. Dim candles hung from rusted metal sconces attached to the various pillars that enshrined the war table. Tattered yellow paper lay strewn across the table, but a single large map dominated it but was barely illuminated by the faint yellow light that struggled to fill the room. Seated at the circular table was Rikard. His fingers crossed, and his milky white eyes faded as he stared off into the distance.


    "Ah.. Alessia, I didn''t¡­expect to see you so soon. It''s a pleasure to see you once more." He turned his head up towards me as he dropped his hands. His voice was faint, and his words seemed to be distracted.


    "It is my pleasure, captain. I am here taking the princess on a tour of the domain." I told him as I stepped into the room and gestured Nyx forward.


    The captain straightened up as fast as he could. "Princess? Forgive me, Alessia, I hadn''t realized that she was paying a visit." His eyes were still clouded as he seemed to gaze beyond us.


    The poor man, he was still caught in whatever life he thought he lived, unable to see what was truly happening before him. "All is well, captain. How are things going on the war front?" I asked as I crossed the small distance between us and the table. Nyx scampered behind me, though she was still pressed against my leg.


    "Ms. Alessia, what is he saying?" She asked as she looked up at me.


    "He said he wasn''t expecting to see you," I told her as I pressed my finger to my lips, hoping that she would get the message. Thankfully, it seemed to stick, and she pursed her lips and nodded her little head.


    "The invaders haven''t really struck at the stronghold. They have been prodding the stronghold and have even taken two of the outposts." Rikard replied as he leaned against the table and looked over the map. "I fear they are preparing for a massive invasion."


    Ah, there it is, While Rikard can react to the invaders well. He just hasn''t seemed to realize that the life he knew is gone. "Worry not, captain, if any large force were to invade, we would react appropriately."


    He paused for a second as he reached out a metal-clad hand and looked at the map. "Of course. I will hold the fort if that day comes. It is as the Empress demands." His gaze seemed to stretch once more, and I knew I was losing him again. But that was alright; perhaps I should leave him be.


    But as I stepped back with Nyx, attempting to usher her away quietly, the sound of wings rapidly beating filled the air as one of the courier pigeons appeared from a hole in the ceiling. The tiny bird released what sounded like a hybrid between a squawk and a groan. Its beady white eyes greedily drank in what little of the light that managed to radiate through the room. It landed on the table, hopped over to me, and presented a small piece of paper that was rolled up tightly pressed against its back.


    Curious, I reached out and quickly undid the seal.


    To whom this may concern,


    The adventurer known as Redrick has returned. The Empress, however, has informed me she is busy with a project and has named me the prime minister in her absence. In an hour, we will meet at the stronghold and hold a small meeting with Redrick and his delegation. Alessia, please attend since you are the most directly tied to the Empress. Also, she has noted that while you protect her daughter, she wants her daughter to learn how to live in this domain. Her words were, "Keep her safe, and teach her what you can." She has also noted that she wishes to speak with you about a few topics once she is finished with what she is working on.


    Regards,


    Kharon


    My eyes quickly skimmed the page, and I felt a twinge of emotion in my chest. Redrick, the man that started all this and dared drag my lady into this mess. I clenched the paper and felt a fire billowed in my chest as the memories resurfaced of that day. It also mixed with all the emotions that I felt then. That man caused her pain, and I hated him. He nearly took her away from me.


    "Alessia, you are frightening me." The child''s voice cracked the veil of anger that had settled around me, and I quickly released it when I saw her staring up at me. Her brilliant emerald eyes had tiny beads of water that were quickly forming on the sides, which caused me to pause.


    "No, no, I''m sorry. I just saw something I didn''t like, was all." I squatted down and made eye contact with her. "But your mother just told me she wants me to teach you to act like a princess."


    "R..really?" She asked as she sniffled and wiped away the tears that were running down her face. The fear in her eyes was still prevalent, but she seemed to have a good reaction to that.


    "Yes really! Some people are coming to visit, and your mother wants me to teach you how to interact with them. With that being said, you will also get to meet one of your mother''s closest confidants." I told her as I reached out and gave her head another pat. "I''m also sorry for scaring you; I didn''t mean to."


    "It''s okay, Ms. Alessia. I know you didn''t mean it." She told me as she reached forward and threw her arms around me. I stood there, shocked at the display. Before I tentatively reached out and returned her hug in kind. "So you are going to teach me how to be a princess?" She asked as she pulled away from me.


    "Yes. However, this time, I need you to be quiet and watch how Kharon and I talk to the envoys. Then one day, as you get better, then you can do it too." I told her as I stood up.


    "I understand, Ms. Alessia; I will do my best." The little girl looked as if she were about to explode from the happiness that seemed to be flooding every inch of her veins.


    "Good girl," I told her as I gave her head a pat and stood up to face the captain once more.


    "Captain Rikard. I apologize for bothering you once more."


    The captain shifted his gaze from the map and towards me. "Oh, Alessia, I didn''t expect to see you so soon." He told me as he stood up from his chair, his body struggling to salute me.


    "I''ve come here to inform you that a few envoys will arrive soon, headed by Lord Kharon. We wish to use your office for a short time while we finish negotiations."


    "Of course. As the Empress demands." His eyes seemed to clear up slightly, and his words became more focused as he shambled over. "But, who is the young lady that stands next to you?"


    As the captain approached us, Nyx quickly darted behind my leg. "This is the princess of Asteria."


    "The princess?¡­" His words trailed off once more as his eyes glazed over. He stood there, as still as a statue, until he moved once more. "Oh, the princess! Welcome to my stronghold." He told her as he tried to bow his body. His armor creaked, and the sound of various bones popping filled the air. "You are as beautiful as your mother."


    Nyx shifted her glance from the captain to me. "What did he say?"


    "He welcomes you here and says that you are as beautiful as your mother."


    Her skin flushed slightly, and she shook her head. "No, Mother is the most beautiful woman I couldn''t hope to compare."


    Rikard straightened himself out as Nyx''s words seemingly fell on deaf ears. His eyes still seemed to be slightly glazed over, but he seemed more lucid than he did a few short minutes ago. "I will dispatch a platoon to lord Kharon and escort them here. The roads as of late have been filled with bandits, and there have been sightings of foreign troops."


    "Do what you can, Rikard. If you need my support, please let me know."


    "I could never ask the right hand of the Empress for anything. I will make do with what I have." Rikard told me as he limped over to the table and sat back down. "As soon as lieutenant Flint returns, I will send a detachment out."


    I stiffened at that and glanced at Nyx. I didn''t want her to be around someone like Flint. "Thank you, Rikard; if you need anything else, I will be in your office. Thank you for your help." I told him as I gave him the customary bow.


    "Of course, Alessia. It is as the Empress demands." He replied as his eyes slowly glazed over once more. I rested my hand on Nyx''s shoulder as this time, I was in a bit of a rush to get her away from here. But sadly, as I reached out to open the door, it swung on its own, revealing the large skeletal form of the Lieutenant.


    "Alessia." The skeleton nodded his head towards me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and pushed Nyx through the door. "Flint," I replied as I kept walking, not wanting to get drawn into a conversation with him. Especially not with her nearby. He was far too reckless and bloodthirsty, and he would prove to be a bad influence on her. Even if the Empress trained with him from time to time, I refuse to allow such a vile being to influence Nyx.

 Chapter 83

    "Okay, Nyx, I need you to sit here and not say anything. Just watch, okay?" I told her as I pulled one chair towards the desk to stand behind her.


    The little girl nodded her little head. "I understand, Ms. Alessia. I want to be the best princess I can be." The little girl nodded her head as she sat down, adjusted her skirt, and turned her nose upwards.


    "If you want to be the best princess, then do as your mother does." I reached out and adjusted her bow, and gave her another soft pat on her head.


    She hummed thoughtfully and scrunched her face up. "I see. Mother is an empress, after all. I thank you for your help." She dropped her head and affixed me with her emerald eyes that seemed to glitter like a pair of vibrant jewels. She looked like her mother. Though there were a few differences, like her face was a little rounder, and her hair was as dark as night. Even the scales that had once adorned her flesh seemed to be slowly fading away with the passage of time.


    I nodded and walked over to the wall, leaning against it. My pole axe was well within my hands reach. "Do you like the domain so far?"


    She bobbed her head quickly and kicked her feet. "I do. It''s all rather quaint. Everyone seems pleasant enough. At least the ones that I can understand."


    "Don''t feel bad. Your mother doesn''t understand most of them either."


    "She doesn''t? " Nyx''s eyes went wide, and she looked as if her world had just come crashing down around her.


    "Not at all. She only really talks to myself or Kharon when he is around." I shrugged. I didn''t feel much on the matter. While she may be oblivious at times, she still treats us well. Though it wasn''t like anyone in the domain would rebel against her.


    "Can you teach me how to talk to everyone?" She pouted her lips and kicked her feet a little quicker as she leaned forward.


    "I wish I could, but how we speak to each other isn''t something that can really be taught. Though in time, you may pick up on a few things here and there." I crossed my arms and glanced around the room once more, making sure that all of my dark wraiths and phantoms were in position, especially in the shadows of the chairs that were positioned in front of the desk. If anyone had any funny ideas, they would get eviscerated on the spot, or they would buy me enough time to get Nyx to safety. But I hope it won''t come to that.


    "That''s not fair." She huffed at me and crossed her arms.


    However, as soon as I went to retort, I heard a rap on the door. I grabbed my poleaxe and walked over to Nyx. "Enter." The door swung open, quietly groaning on its hinges. The influx of air into the room caused the dying candles that lined the room to flicker. Gazing at us from the darkness was the familiar set of crimson red eyes.


    To my side, I could hear Nyx gasp, and then a tiny hand graze against my own. I took her hand as Kharon strode into the room. His hood was up, and his face was shrouded in abyssal darkness that only seemed to grow darker each time I saw him. "Lady Alessia, greetings." He gave me a slight bow and then glanced over to my left. "Ah, princess, it is good to see you." He gave her an even bigger bow. Yet I could feel the start of a mental message as it prodded my head. ''What did Calixa do this time?''


    ''I haven''t the slightest idea . I''m just as surprised as you are.'' My eyes instinctively went behind Kharon as I glanced at the forms behind him. The first that I noticed was Redrick. The blasted man who dragged my Empress into this mess. Rage built in my chest, but I held it back. Partially because I knew it was unbecoming of me. The rest was because I didn''t want to see that look of disappointment in her eyes if I screwed this up. The mere thought alone filled me with an emotion I wasn''t sure I had a name for.


    He wore a red tunic with golden lace down the seams, and his head of red hair ran wild around him. His trousers seemed to be made of unknown material that shimmered in the light. It was excessive and not likely to hold a weapon, though I wasn''t all that concerned about it. I could easily crush him in a fight. As I was checking him out, trying to locate any spot where a weapon could be hidden, I felt another message form in my mind.


    ''The girl looks like a smaller version of her.'' Kharon''s mental voice tore my attention away from what I was doing. I sent him a mental nod in response. She very much did.


    Behind Redrick was the older gentleman I remember being named Gunther. I had no quarrels with the man. He seemed like he had a good head on his shoulders. The way he carried himself reminded me of the legionaries. He was confident and proud. Clearly, he was a soldier in his younger years, and that alone garnered my respect. There can be no better honor than to dedicate yourself to a cause greater than yourself.


    He was wearing the same armor that I first saw him in. The scratches that adorned the grey leather cuirass seemed to grow in number and looked to be like they were polished over. Perhaps mementos or battle honors. Some people have strange customs, but who was I to judge? I gave him a once over, trying to see where any weapons could be stashed away, but as I was doing it, our eyes met, and he gave me a nod. It was slight and almost unperceivable even to me, but it was still there nonetheless. He was far too honorable for that; at least, that is what I could glimmer from his eyes.


    I returned the gesture to him and took stock of the last person who entered the room. He was an average-sized man, or what I would consider average, since he stood in between Gunther and Redrick in size. His hair was short, yet it was long enough for him to style it in a swept-back look. His eyes were blue, with tiny flakes of black, and he seemed to look over the room, glancing at all the corners and crevices. Overall, he seemed to be unremarkable, which put me on edge. It was a little too plain, especially with his clothes that stood in stark contrast ton what Redrick was wearing.


    "Lady Alessia, it is a pleasure to see you once more." Redrick''s voice broke the silence, and my eyes shot back to him.


    "Greetings Redrick," I replied professionally and clenched my poleaxe all the tighter.


    His eyes fell on the child next to me. "May I ask who this is?" Clearly, the sight of Nyx surprised him. But I didn''t blame him. When I first saw her, I was shocked as well. But now, the little one has grown on me.


    I glanced down at her from the corner of my eye and saw that she hardly moved. She was uncomfortable with the situation. I squeezed her hand under the table, and I could see some of the tension melt off of her body. "This is Princess Nyx. She is here to watch the proceedings."


    Redrick closed his eyes and nodded his head once. A sight that I now understood to be an attempt at recollection. At least, that''s what I would assume it to be. The Empress would do the same thing, especially when she was writing. "I understand. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Nyx." His eyes darted towards me, ensuring I was happy with the title.


    I nodded my head, and he cleared his throat. "Princess, you may call me Redrick. As for my companions, this is Gunther Aculeo." The man gestured towards Gunther, who gave the princess a nod. He didn''t seem as resentful as he used to, though I assumed that was due in part to her primarily human-like appearance. "And this is Cato Regulus. He will serve as an ambassador for Corinthia."


    "I do hope we can build a strong future relationship," Cato spoke to us as he bowed. His words dripped with faux sweetness as he ended his bow with a flourish. It was excessive if you asked me, but I suppose that was the semantics of political discussion. It was something that I didn''t quite enjoy and would much rather leave for Kharon.


    "Thank you for the introductions. I am Kharon, the ferryman. But I am also the prime minister of Asteria. I will be your direct conduit to the Empress of these lands. The lady seated across from you all is the land''s princess. Finally, the lady standing to her left is Alessia, the captain of the Empress''s guard." Kharon gestured as he spoke to the living beings across from us. The more he spoke, the more I realized that this wasn''t for me. It all seemed so redundant and flowery. I much rather be out and about training and near my lady''s side. But I will bear this burden for now.


    Redrick gestured for everyone to take a seat. "Thank you for entertaining us today, Lord Kharon. I come bearing news from the outside world, along with our return on the contract."

 Chapter 84

    For what felt like an eternity, there were pointless words spoken between Kharon and Redrick. Mostly revolving around what was going to be brought into the domain and how. I toned most of it out, at least until he presented a small bag that had glittering clear stones embedded into the khaki-colored leather. A small twine band was wrapped around a radiant blue gem that sat in the center of the triangular flap.


    "This is a gift from me to the Empress. Contained within are a bottle of Savarian red wine, a bundle of coins, and a few other things that I hope she will enjoy." Redrick sat forward, placed the bag onto the table, and slid it over to Kharon.


    The skeleton reached out and took the bag, which quickly vanished into the recess of his black cloak. "I will pass on the message to her. As for the next batch of goods, we will have that delivered to you within a few days."


    "That sounds splendid. How about the housing provision that we discussed earlier?" Redrick asked as he sat back and crossed his legs.


    "We are currently working on that. The Lady is currently working on clearing a path towards the next town over. Once it is finished, we will gift you a residency there." The skeleton sat forward and laced his gloved fingers together.


    Already, I was growing bored once more, and if I felt that, then there was no telling how the child must feel right now. I cast a quick glance down and saw that the little girl was trying to keep her eyes open. I guess all the new and exciting stuff must have worn her out. But at least she was trying to stay awake. Perhaps I should take her back so she can rest.


    "Perfect. I think that covers all of us for now. The rest we can discuss once the next batch of goods has been finished. Now, I believe Cato wishes to speak to you." The redhead gestured toward the other man.


    His eyes flickered between myself and Nyx before they finally settled on Kharon. "Thank you, Sir. Redrick." The man cleared his throat. "I am here on behalf of King Aurelius to ascertain the domain''s intentions and to see if I can broker a deal between us. However, I wasn''t expecting to see such guile."


    Kharon focused on Cato, his burning red eyes flicking as if the flames that gave them life were stirring into full blast as he regarded the man. "Tell me Cato, what is it that your king desires?"


    As Kharon''s voice took a more magical undertone, Cato''s eyes glazed softly. "King Aurelius seeks to hold back Velcrest and to rout out the nobility that does not hold any sort of loyalty to our country. Every day allegiances are changing, and new kingdoms are rising from the dust of the old. The times are changing, and we fear what is to come."


    "Ah, well, Lady Asteria has made it clear that she doesn''t wish to be involved in anyone''s affairs, for Asteria is her first priority. However, even though that may be the case, we may still enter certain pacts that may benefit us both, albeit indirectly." The skeleton''s voice rolled through the air like a soft tide. The magical nature of his words was but a soft edge that seemed to grow duller with each passing second.


    "We wish to make an exclusive weapons deal and a nonaggression pact. There are far too many hounds out for blood, and we especially wish to avoid a war with an undead faction." The glaze that had overtaken Cato''s eyes faded as fast as the magic that filled the air.


    "Worry not, Lady Asteria has no desire to wage war on the outside, so we will happily agree to a nonaggression pact. As for a weapons deal, publicly, it''s an offer we will have to decline since it would put us on a specific side. However, privately, it''s an offer that we will happily take as long as you deliver the raw materials for it. Each exchange will be made privately, in a secure location."


    Cato nodded his head as he sat forward in his chair. "That would be wise, yes. Many nobles are clamoring for the removal of this domain, but just as many are curious. We''ve never met a domain before that so openly deals in negotiations. While my power comes directly from the king, I still have to tread a careful line, for now at least."


    "Ah. Worry not, Sir Cato. Any deal we make can be filed away on a private level, and will be honored." As Kharon spoke, I felt something brush against my arm. I glanced down and saw that Nyx had lost her battle with sleep and had passed out. I let go of her hand, placed my hand on her head, and looked around.


    Cato was still stuck in a fierce deliberation with Kharon as the negotiations went forward. However, Redrick smirked as he looked at me, no doubt amused by the fact that I seemed to have a caring side to me. Gunther seemed slightly amused at the fact that the princess had passed out during a meeting. But I didn''t care, really. Out of everyone in this domain, she and her mother are the only ones who slept.


    ''Lord Kharon, I will take my leave now. The princess has fallen asleep, so it''s for the best that I get her home." I pushed my words through our mental link as I shifted my polearm and picked Nyx up, "Forgive me, but I must take my leave now."


    ''Ah yes, it''s easy to forget about living necessities. I will keep you up to date about what has transpired here."


    Cato glanced up towards me, his eyes locked onto Nyx, and his futures softened slightly. "I understand. Tell Empress Asteria that I send my regards and to thank her for sparing some time today."


    "Of course," I replied as I positioned Nyx in a way that I could carry both her in one arm and my pole ax in the other.


    "Farewell, Alessia," Redrick spoke up, and I glanced at him. The disdain I felt for him boiled under the surface, but I held it back. It was the right thing to do.


    "Farewell Redrick, Gunther." I gave them both a nod as I headed out of the office. Nyx mumbled something in her sleep as she adjusted herself and wrapped her arms around my neck. ''I''ll leave a few dark wraiths for you, just in case something happens.


    I received a mental nod in return as I walked out of the office. All but two of the dark wraiths flooded out of the room, trailing behind us in the veil of darkness. The phantoms lurked a little further away, ever vigilant for anything that would be a threat to us. Perhaps I shouldn''t have used the child as an excuse to get out of the meeting, but it was dreadfully dull. Diplomacy really isn''t my thing, and I trust Kharon enough to leave him independent.


    It took a few hours, but eventually, we made it back to the office. Most of the honor guards were in the training areas, with very few left in the main lobby. But the ones that guarded this place were amongst the best that I could offer. As I strode through the lobby, the honor guard dubbed as the blade masters noticed me and cracked off into a salute. I nodded at them as Nyx adjusted herself in my arms and mumbled something else quietly. The girl slept like a rock.


    I weaved my way through the labyrinth underground and came to the door of the Empress''s office. Posted outside were two spirits who had been tutored by Amari and myself to create a unique type of praetorian known as the Palatine Guard. At the moment, these were the only two, but they were fearsome warriors. Meticulously trained in assassination and frontline combat, these two were the cream of the crop, and hopefully soon, I can organize an entire platoon, at least when I get the troops for it.


    The two nodded at me and opened up the door. As I walked through, I saw my Lady sitting on a chair. The mask she wore obscured her face, but her eyes screamed exhaustion. "Greetings, Empress." I bowed as well as I could, careful to not wake the child.


    She lazily glanced over at me, "Oh, Alessia, hello. How was your trip?" As she spoke, a yawn punctuated her words.


    As I went to reply, Nyx stirred and quickly jumped out of my arms. "Mother! I''ve missed you so!" She ran across the ground and threw herself into the Empress''s arms. She stiffened slightly as her child wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Lady Asteria seemed a little uncomfortable at the sudden onslaught of affection. Eventually, she caved and returned the gesture. "Hello there Nyx, how was your day?"


    "It was perfectly splendid! Ms. Alessia and I explored the area! She showed me these little creatures, called squirrels, that were this big!" As Nyx spoke, she gestured wildly, and the Empress focused on her daughter. Nodding her head and listening to her speak.


    Now that I think about it, she doesn''t ever talk about her parents. Whenever she does, it seems like sadness is the dominant emotion. There was still so much that I didn''t know about her, and yet I found myself wanting to know more about her. Yet the idea scared me, as it filled me with emotion that I have long since forgotten. Why was I like this?

 Chapter 85

    "Mother, does Mr. Kharon scare you as well?" Nyx''s face hung low as she curled into my lap. I ran my fingers through her hair as I fought the swell of emotions that seemed to dominate my being. It was so strange to have someone treat me like this. I never once thought I would be a mother in all of my years, but here I was. There was so much that terrified me and a lot of things that haunted me since childhood. I was worried that I would turn out like my parents, which I refused to do.


    "No. He is a very kind man." I told her as I patted her head before wrapping my arms around her.


    "His eyes scared me. They raged like a fire, and he looked like a demon emerging from the darkness."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the way she described him. Kharon was much like a grandfather, more than anything else. "Don''t worry, Kharon is one of the nicest people you will ever meet. In fact, he was the first person I met here, and he has helped me through a lot."


    "Ms. Alessia said the same thing. But I am still unsure about him." She yawned as she nestled herself more into my lap. "Mother, I''m tired."


    "Poor thing." I cooed softly as I kept running my fingers through her soft, silk-like hair. "Would you like to go to bed?"


    "Mhm." She murmured softly as I glanced up at Alessia. Her arms were crossed, and she was leaning against the wall. She seemed like she was lost in her own thoughts, so for a time, I would leave her be. I wrapped my arms around Nyx carried her over to my bed.


    The little girl giggled as I hefted her up into the air, and I felt a warmth that spread through my chest with each pulse. Was this how my mom felt when I was younger? The thought sent a cruel knife through my heart as I realized just how much I missed my parents. I wanted to make everything right and see them again.


    I pushed open the door to my bedroom and gently tickled Nyx, causing her to release a new batch of giggles as she struggled to getaway. "Mother, stop right this instant!" She cackled like a madwoman as I brought her over to my bed and laid her down.


    She took a few heaving breaths as I tucked her in. "Will you lay with me for a while?" She gazed up at me, her eyes wide and her lips stuck in a pout.


    "Of course." To be honest, I really didn''t because I had things I needed to do, but I also needed to make sure that she stayed happy. I refuse to put her through what I went through.


    She scooted over for me, and I slid under the blanket. Nyx quickly threw her arms around me as I tried to position the blanket over us. Once we were both comfortable, she tugged on my arm and laid her head on it, and stared up at me. "Mother, why do you wear that mask?"


    I reached up and ran my fingers across the smooth metallic surface. "There is no real reason right now. I have it, so the people outside of Asteria don''t see my face. Other than that, I just forget that it''s on most days." I reached my hand up and quickly pulled it off.


    Nyx stared up at me for a short time, her eyes drinking in my features with greed. "Mother, you are beautiful."


    I chuckled quietly, unsure of how to handle the compliment. It''s not very often that I get called that. "Thank you, Nyx. I''m glad you think so."


    She nodded her head, and she closed her eyes, and we both fell into silence. The warmth of her body radiated from her in waves, washing over me. It wasn''t unpleasant, but it was something that I wasn''t used to. I laid there for a while, and stared up at my ceiling, trying to figure out what my life was coming to. Here I was, lying in bed with my familiar, who was acting more like a daughter than anything else. Not too long ago, I talked to a god, and I have an army at my beck and call. Not to mention I was an empress, at least by my design.


    If I was anyone else, I feel like this would be my peak, but I wasn''t satisfied yet. I wanted more. No, I needed more. I would claw my way to the heavens to get what I wanted. I will keep expanding Asteria. My armies will grow, and I will erect beautiful cities. One day, the entire world will know my name.


    But those thoughts seemed alien to me. I recognized the mental voice as my own, but it felt like there was something more there. Something that sat in the back of my mind, pushing me forward, it whispered to me, telling me that there was more power for me to take as my own. All I had to do was tame it. Break it, and form it to my will. The more I pondered on the thought, the more I wanted to do it. This was my land and my people, and I will do everything I can for them. My eyes grew heavy as the rhythmic breaths of my daughter lured me into sleep. I yawned and rolled over and wrapped my arms around her. Perhaps this wasn''t so bad at all. It would take some getting used to.


    When I woke up, I forced myself to sit up straight. My body felt beyond well rested, and the exhaustion that had plagued me throughout the day yesterday had long since vanished. This was the best that I have slept in quite a long time. I glanced around the room and saw that Nyx had vanished, but the sounds of childish giggling from my office told me that she was still close by. I rubbed away the remnants of exhaustion that hung around my eyes and stood up. I stretched for a bit, cracking a few of my joints and causing a gentle burn to envelop my body. Once I was finished, I went to see what Nyx was up to.


    When I walked into my office, I saw that Nyx was playing the wolves who had returned. Grim had a small scar that crossed his face, just under his eye that trailed to his muzzle. One looked fresh, and it seemed like he was missing two of his pack mates. Poor guy.


    Nyx, however, didn''t seem to notice and was busy rolling around with one of the smaller ones. While the wolf seemed to have a solid fifty kilograms on her, she seemed to hold her own. I rested against the wall and watched her for a bit, letting her have her fun.


    After a little while, she finally noticed me and shot up like a bullet. "Mother!" She screamed as she rushed over to me and threw her arms around my legs. Once again, I was surprised by her sudden onslaught of affection, but I quickly recovered and rubbed her head.


    "Hello, Nyx, did you sleep well?" I asked as I decoupled from her.


    "Yes, mother, I did." She told me as she scampered around the room and towards a chair.


    I followed suit, went to my desk, pulled out a piece of paper, and looked at the message that Kharon had sent me while I was passed out.


    Mistress,


    Redrick had stopped by and brought a gift for you, as well as payment. I told him that the next shipment would be ready in a few days for him to take back. There was also an ambassador for a kingdom known as Corinthia. We have brokered a trade deal between us and the kingdom, though it''s a bit more secretive. The only stuff that we need to do for them is to create weapons and ship them off. We will receive raw materials in return, and I even secured a few books you may find interesting and useful. I will be by later to drop off his gift, and further discuss the negotiations.


    Kharon


    I read the paper and nodded my head. Good, I can double the output of resources with that trade deal. Perhaps I could build mines and then use it as leverage for later, on top of bringing in my own resources. Though I would have to figure out if it would cost less essence just to convert it or go through the manual smelting process. If that was the case, I would have to find someone familiar with the process cause I had no idea what to do.


    As for books, those would come in handy. I could actually field a mage corp, which would benefit and help expand my army a bit. Not to mention I could start getting Nyx trained to protect herself. Hell, if even one of those books contained information on how to smelt or item creation by hand, I would be in a good spot.


    "Mother, what are you thinking about?" Nyx''s voice chased away my train of thought, and I looked over at her.


    "Just trying to figure out how to tackle the day, there''s a lot I have to do and balance," I replied as I planned out the next portion of the resources to trade. I recently created a new concrete mixture, which required a bunch of trial and error. At first, I had no idea what I needed to do to make something like that. I knew for sure that I needed gravel, sand water, but I knew I didn''t have limestone or anything like that after that. But what I had on hand was a bunch of bone powder, which I assumed was close enough to what I needed. Though I tried to ignore where the powder came from.


    "So you have to work today?" Nyx asked as she kicked her feet and pouted once more.


    "Sadly, yes. I need to keep working if I want this domain to stay together. Besides, I have to start training once more, and I want you to join me."

 Chapter 86

    Nyx''s eyes went wide at the mention of training, and a feral glint appeared. "Fighting?" She asked as she leaned forward, and the tips of her canine-like teeth appeared. Her tongue reached out and slithered across the tips. Oh no, don''t tell me she''s a battle junkie.


    "At first, no, I want to make sure you are trained, just in case something happens and you need to protect yourself." I crossed my arms and sat back in my chair, dismissing my screen.


    "Fighting is fun." Her cute face seemed to melt away, revealing the apex predator that lurked just beneath the facade.


    In a way, it was scary to behold. I had almost forgotten that she was a dragon polymorphed into human form. I cleared my throat as I shoved away from the shock. "Well, I''ll have Alessia train you for a time until we figure out what you like." I hoped that some of the stuff that was brought to me would come in handy for training in the future, especially for her. If I could play to her strengths, I would have another powerful asset to wield. Though I probably wouldn''t let her be on her own for quite a while. In fact, the mere thought of someone laying a hand on sent a shot of fiery white rage through my veins.


    "I do like Ms. Alessia." Nyx mused quietly to herself while kicking her feet.


    "Good, I''m glad to hear that." I quickly dampened the rage, trying to lash out since there was no real reason for it to be there. I mean, it was just a thought after all. "Speaking of Alessia, have you seen her?"


    Nyx hummed softly to herself as she scrunched up her small face. "I can''t say that I have recently. She was here just before you woke up."


    I quickly opened up my screen, brought up Alessia''s name, and wrote her a small message, telling her to come to see me and bring along that gift that Kharon had, if it was on the way, of course. I dismissed the screen and sat back in the chair. "So, how did you like the negotiations?"


    "Ugh, mother, they were so boring. Just mindless chattering." She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.


    "Tell me about it." I really hated dealing with negotiations. It was such a delicate dance that it was hard for me to keep up at times. While I could do it, I much rather leave it to the people who knew what they were doing, which in this case, it was Kharon. I swear, without him, I would be so lost.


    "Can we play later, mother?"


    I glanced down towards Nyx and saw her giving me a set of the biggest puppy eyes I could imagine. Damn child and her manipulations. "Later. I have to do a few things, and then we can play." I quickly formed a list in my mind about what I had to do today. The first thing is, I really needed to make a new batch of materials to ship out. I may include some concrete, and a few other things, just for variety. Right after, I needed to see what weapons had to be made for Kharon, and then I suppose I could play with Nyx. Though I had a feeling, her version of playing was like fighting.


    "Do you promise?"


    "I do. Let me just get all of this stuff done, then we can play."


    Nyx flashed me a brilliant smile and hopped out of her chair. "Thank you, mother. I''m going to go play with the wolves than for now." She jumped off her chair and scampered off towards the canines without giving me a chance to respond. At least she wasn''t being obnoxious anymore. I felt a smile cross my face as I watched her runoff, and a warmth spread through my chest. I think I''m finally finding some happiness. The sole thing I''ve been searching for, and it''s within my grasp.


    I pulled my eyes away from her and glanced back at my menus. Now I just needed to knock out today''s to-do list. Let''s see, what did I want to give Redrick? I glanced through my templates and spawned in a bunch more pens, and then to match it, I spawned in a few of the plastic bits filled with ink, just so people could refill the pens. I wasn''t sure what kind of operation Redrick was running, but I know how many business owners were, so I might as well try to help the people out the best that I could.


    For the next portion, I would sell the concrete to him, but I think that would be something I would need to do last since this stuff will get heavy fast. Perhaps I should check with him first and then go from there.


    I looked through my templates once more, trying to decide on what I wanted to give away. Maybe I could do some chef knives. But, I would make something else because the template I have was my own, and I would be damned if someone used the same knife. I wanted to feel special, damn it.


    I took a copy of the template, altered the length, and made the blade a bit thicker and with more of a curve so they could rock the blade. Once I was happy, I changed the color of the handle tar-black and made it look a bit more polished for appearance''s sake.


    Once I was happy, I created a batch of fifty and another crate to store them all. I suppose I could create a sheathe, but that would bite into resources I didn''t have at the moment, so for now, I''ll let that be Redrick''s problem. I dismissed my screen and worked on something else while waiting for the stuff to finish spawning. But what did I want to do?


    I thought it over for a moment and glanced down at my metallic hand. It''s been a while since I''ve last done this, and I really have given little thought to it all. I know I should since it''s vital, but I''ve been so busy with everything lately. I clenched my fist and pushed my soul from my medium. However, I went with a simple blade instead of the dragon claws I had.


    My mastery over it has grown since the last time I''ve tried, but it was still difficult to form my soul into the shape that I wanted. I pushed harder and stretched the shape out a bit more. I push against the force that desperately fought against me. The familiar white energy slowly flowed across my fingertips and coalesced into the shape of a dagger. But this wasn''t it. I wanted more.


    I pushed with everything I had, and I could feel the sweat run down my face as my soul flowed outwards as my blade took its shape. The blade grew outwards and enveloped my entire hand. Energy coalesced around the blade and rushed inwards, pushing it further up. Until, at last, it finally stopped expanding. The blade was rigid and came to a tapered point near the top, much like a tanto blade.


    The light around my new blade seemed to flicker and swirl as small twinges of violet light seemed to course through the sword. I tried to wiggle my fingers but found that they were constricted. So this blade was directly attached to my hand. While my finger movement was restricted, I still had complete control of my wrist, which was good.


    Congratulations! You have unlocked the soul blade template!


    The words flowed across my screen, and I nodded my head. Good, good. I had two weapon templates to call on now. My dragon claws and my sword, but I was torn between the two of them. I called upon my dragon claws and watched my sword shatter as if it were glass. The hundreds of pieces rearranged themselves quickly as the outline took shape, and in the blink of an eye, my claws were visible.


    The scales scintillated in the light, as white and violet bled into another. They seemed to have shrunk since the last time I saw them. Well, the claws seemed as long as ever, but overall the template fit my hand better. It was almost like wearing a glove that perfectly fit.


    I waved my hand around and enjoyed how the air seemed to scream as the tips of nails cut through it with ease. They made me feel powerful, but I know I wasn''t that great with them yet. Perhaps these would be better than the blade. It evoked more emotion from me than the sword did, but I would test them both out to see which I liked the most.


    "Empress, you called?" Alessia''s voice tore me from my thoughts, and I looked up at her and dismissed my blades.


    "Ah, hello! Yes, I did." I glanced up at her and saw the familiar pair of burning red eyes. "Oh, Kharon, how are you?" I asked as I cleared my throat and straightened up a bit.


    "Mistress." He replied with a soft bow. His black cloak was darker than ever and seemed to devour all the surrounding light with glee.


    "It''s been a while; take a seat." I gestured towards the seat in front of me. As I looked at him, I realized that I''d been neglecting him for a while. In fact, I can''t remember the last time that I had an actual conversation with him.


    They both sat down, and a second later, I heard the sound of feet running towards me. "Ms. Alessia!" Nyx''s voice called out as she rushed across the room. Her little face was alight with happiness.


    "Hello there, Nyx." Alessia''s face was as impassive as ever, though I could see a bit of happiness in her eyes. I was glad those two got along.


    As she rushed over, she paused as she gazed at Kharons'' form. Her face went wide in fear, and she stopped in her tracks. I gazed at her and chuckled as I realized she was terrified of him. I didn''t see why, though; he was like a loving grandfather.

 Chapter 87

    She scampered over to me and hid behind my chair. The tips of her fingers pressed gently against my back. Kharon clacked his teeth together in a facsimile of a laugh as he regarded my daughter. "Hello once more, Nyx." He gave her a slight bow before he sat down.


    I felt her fingers clench behind me, and I had to suppress another giggle that threatened to escape from my lips. I wonder why the poor girl was so terrified of him outside of what she told me earlier. But I wouldn''t push her on it. Not yet, anyway. "I didn''t expect to see you today, Kharon. What brings you by?" I sat forward in my chair and interlaced my fingers.


    "I come by, bearing a gift from Redrick." He reached into the cavernous maw of his robe and pulled out a small satchel-looking bag with a single turquoise stone in the center with a string that held it close. All along the seams were a bunch of gems, though I wasn''t sure what they could be. Possibly diamonds, or crystals, maybe. Regardless, it was a cute, something that I wouldn''t mind wearing around.


    "Oh, I like it." I reached out and took the bag, shocked at how light it felt. It was almost on par with my sports bag.


    "He said there was some wine, coins, and a few other things that you may like in there."


    When I heard wine, I perked up and instantly undid the string. Back on earth, I was a bit of a drinker. Nothing extraordinary, but I was a line cook. How else was I supposed to wind down after a long day? Honestly, though, I much rather it is wine than anything else. I''d rather not toe the fine line that is alcoholism.


    I pulled the flap back, glanced in the bag, and saw that only darkness sat within. Now, if this was anything like my sports bag, all I had to do was just reach my hand in and feel around for a second. With the eagerness of a child in a candy store, I reached in and tentatively felt around. First, my hands brushed against a book. Damn, not what I wanted first, but this would do for now.


    I pulled it out and laid it on the desk. The front had dozens of strange magical rune-like shapes inscribed into the surface painted in a myriad of reds, blues, and greens that fulgurated in the lighting in my office. While I couldn''t understand what the runes meant, I was still drawn to them, as if some part of me knew what they were. I reached out and traced my fingers across the shapes that seemed to twirl across the cover. Each second I spent following the runes with my eyes, the more patterns that I seemed to find. At first, they seemed to be shaped like a star, but then the colors and lines would meld together, into the shape of a snowflake, before that too shattered into dozens of smaller geometric shapes that my mind had no name for.


    "Kharon, what is this book?" I asked as I slid it away and tried to fight the desire to grab the book once more. It took a lot of mental strength to break the trance that had come over me, but I yearned for more once I did.


    "Hm, it seems to be a book on various forms of magic. The cover has some form of illusion magic, though it was nothing that could harm you." The skeleton reached across the table and swiped the book. His crimson eyes flashed as he stared at the cover. "Oh yes, it''s just an illusion charm to make the book a little more appealing."


    I felt a twinge of heat rise to my cheeks as I cleared myself through. How embarrassing. "Do you think you can use that book then?" A part of me died at the thought of parting with it, but let''s be honest. It''s not like I had a use for it, other than for it to sit around looking pretty. I did lack the use of magic, after all.


    "Hm, potentially yes. I can try to teach some others how to use magic with it. Maybe even advance my class with it." He shifted the book to the side and peeked around its corner.


    "Go for it. Just make sure that you teach Nyx how to use magic." I waved my hand and buried my disappointment. It was just so pretty to look at, and I didn''t want to risk consuming it. Not at least until I was sure that I could get all the knowledge within.


    "Wait! Mother!" Nyx shot from around my chair and glared at me. Her dress seemed to billow in the air from the sheer speed she moved in that moment.


    "Hm?" I raised my eyebrow at her as I sat back in my chair.


    The panic in her eyes was prevalent as her lips were locked into a pout. "Don''t make me do that! I implore you!"


    "Nyx, you are going to have to. This is a dangerous place, and I need to make sure that you know how to defend yourself." I stared right back at her, meeting her gaze, trying to read it and understand her a little better. I know she was scared, but he wasn''t going to hurt her.


    "But I''m a dragon! I can take care of myself." The fear in her eyes vanished, and she crossed her arms and huffed at me, and turned her head away.


    "Don''t you want to be stronger?" I sighed as I sat back in my chair. She is such a hard-headed child, but there are ways to get to her.


    At those words, she turned her head back towards me just a little. and cocked one of her eyebrows upwards. "Stronger?"


    I bit the inside of my lip as I fought the smile that wanted to cross my face. There we go. "Yes! Learning magic from Kharon will help you become an even stronger dragon."


    She carefully looked at me as if she was scrutinizing me for any sense of me lying to her before she looked at Kharon. "Fine then. I will begrudgingly accept your offer."


    Kharon met my gaze and gave me a strange look. I could only shrug. She was a handful, that''s for sure." Good. I want you to become the strongest dragon that you can be." I layered a bit of sweetness to my words, trying to bolster her ego just a little bit. After all, how else was I going to point her in the right direction without directly forcing her?


    A snicker left her lips as she put her hands on her hips and jutted her face upwards proudly. "Of course, I will be!"


    I could only roll my eyes at her¡ªdefinitely a handful. I hope she doesn''t get worse as she gets older. I sat back up and reached out towards the bag as Nyx rushed from her spot and towards Alessia, throwing herself onto her lap. Now let''s see what other goodies are here for me to take. I rummaged through the space once more, and a felt cloth brushed against my fingers.


    Curious, I grabbed it and felt the heavyweight of coins. Damn, I knew Kharon said there were some in there, but it didn''t help dampen the disappointment that I felt. I know I shouldn''t be greedy, but a girl can dream after all. I placed them on the table, quickly undid the tiny string that closed the bag, and dumped out all the coins. The first that I saw was a bundle of the copper ones, which I already had a bunch of. There were a few silver coins, but I didn''t expect to see two golden coins.


    The edges were chiseled and had small markings that were all intertwined. On the front of the coin was a laurel wreath, clad in three leaves, that rested on top of a sword. That must be the country of origins banner or something of the sort. Regardless, the coin had little in the way of shock value, other than the fact that it looked like freshly polished gold. I wonder what the exchange rate for this coin was on the outside. Perhaps I should do a little digging and see for myself. Skillfully I stacked the coins by material, slid them over, and reached back into the bag, eager to find out what else lay within.


    Next was the wine that Kharon was talking about. The bottle itself looked much like how I''d expect a wine bottle to look. The label was paper and looked to be written by a very skilled hand. I nodded as I read over the label and saw that it was made in the year twelve thirty-two. I didn''t know what year it was for them now, so there was no telling how valuable it was. But it didn''t matter. It was mine now.


    I gave the bottle a quick swirl and saw that it was thick and viscous and looked as if they filled it to the brim with fresh blood. I set it down and fought the urge to pop the cork and down the bottle. The mere thought of letting my child down seemed to haunt me in more ways than one. Why did I have to be responsible?


    Without a second thought on the matter, I shoved my hand into the bag to see what else was in there and came across a few more books. Ah, this was good, very good. I quickly pulled them out and set them down on the table before giving the bag one last look over to make sure that there was nothing else that I was missing in there.


    I set the bag down next to the desk and glanced everything over. I now owned another book on magical theory, which I would read and then give to Kharon. While I had no use for a book that detailed the use of magic, I was still curious about its theory. Perhaps I could do something with it in the domain once I figure it out. As for the rest, it was a collection of histories and folklore, which I was thankful for. Perhaps now I wouldn''t be as in the dark as I have been.

 Chapter 88

    I ran my fingers across the cover of the books, thinking about what I now had at my disposal. In a way, it was like my ticket out of here, without having to leave the safety of my domain. I was still super tempted to venture out and explore the rest of the world, but right now, it was just infeasible for me.


    "Mistress, we have a few things to discuss regarding the domain." Kharons'' words broke through my thoughts like a sledgehammer and drug me back to reality.


    "What''s up?" I asked as I pushed the books to the side and turned my attention to him. My eyes drifted to the side and saw that Nyx was curled up on Alessia''s lap and was out cold.


    "With how your domain is set up and considering that the domain is in its second expansion phase, you may find it difficult to administer everything yourself." His words, though monotonous, carried a sense of urgency.


    It made sense. It was already a lot of work making sure that everything was in order, not to mention that I constantly needed to micromanage a few things to ensure they were done. I couldn''t even imagine how things would be once this domain grew even more extensive. "What do you suggest I do then?"


    "Perhaps increase the government capacity to some extent. So far, it''s just you and I." His teeth clacked together, sending a loud crack that echoed through the room.


    I bobbed my head and thought about it. It would remove a lot of the stress off of me and would allow me to function a bit more autonomously than I usually do. I could now focus my efforts more on specific areas than focusing on general areas. I bit my lip and tried to sift through some of my ideas. "How about a council then, or a cabinet?"


    He ground his teeth together as his eyes fluctuated. "That would be for the best. What do you have in mind?"


    As my mind quickly threw together the idea, I spitballed my idea towards him. "Well, where I come from, the government has a cabinet function. I can appoint specific people to places and let them micromanage from there."


    "I see. I already oversee the interior. The question is who wants to oversee the military." He replied as he smashed his teeth together thoughtfully.


    That was very true. Right off the bat, that discounted Rikard and Flint, mostly since I needed them in the stronghold. They had a presence there that was irreplaceable for all intents and purposes. "Alessia, would you like that spot?" If I was going to be honest, I really didn''t want her to take it. It would mean that she would be away more, and a part of me really didn''t like the idea of that.


    Relief flooded my body when I saw her shake her head. "I''m afraid not. My duty is for you. Above that, I oversee the praetorians, so I am unable and unwilling to interact with the military outside of an advisor role."


    I juggled her words as she threw them at me. At least she was being honest. It made sense, though. Her entire job title was to act as my right hand. Not to mention that my bodyguards are more akin to an actual military than a small protection force now. Not that I was complaining about it. I needed to get an updated headcount from Alessia after this meeting, so I know what I was working with. "I see. In that case, I will need to create someone to oversee the military then. That way, I can mass create and then allow them to deploy the troops as needed." I highly doubt I could give my mob creation ability, but I didn''t want to even if I did.


    "Very well. That would give us the interior, and military. Alessia, would you mind filling the role of internal security then? You do have an entire order of assassins at your command, no?"


    Alessia''s gaze drifted back to us as if she were lost in the sea of her own thoughts. Her arms were wrapped around Nyx, who was still out cold and looked as peaceful as could be. "What do you mean by that, Lord Kharon?"


    "Well, you would essentially build a massive network of spies and informants through Asteria, with the sole purpose of gathering information and deterring threats against the land and her people." Kharon''s eyes seemed to vary in the faint light while I watched on. I didn''t realize that we had an entire order of assassins. Perhaps a meeting with Alessia was in order after all. Maybe I''ll bring it up during the meeting later.


    "While I agree with what you said, I still do not wish to leave the Empress''s side, as that is not something that I am comfortable with. However, I will second Amari to it since that is what she is in charge of." She ran her fingers through Nyx''s hair, and the sight made me melt. I was so happy that she and Nyx got along. It was the cutest thing I''ve seen in a while.


    "So Amari, will function as the head of interior security? That works for me. We just have to settle on a better name for the title then. Perhaps, spymaster, or something of the sort. But let me write this all down real quick." I reached out and swiped my notebook up along with a pen and flipped through the pages, trying to find a blank one. I was burning through each page, like firewood, and it was getting harder to keep track of everything.


    "So, more than likely, I will create a boss that will function as the head of the armed forces. That way, they will have some sort of intelligence and will act autonomously. Speaking of which, can we allow Amari to function freely then?" Not that I didn''t trust her, but I haven''t really interacted with her recently, so I wasn''t sure of her mental state.


    "She is close to sentience. I''m sure if you give her a soft nudge, she will awaken. Double so if you make her a boss."


    I thought it over and nixed the idea of making her a boss. I only had three more slots to work with at the moment, and one was going to be tied up to make a character that would preside over the military. "Perhaps after this, we will see what can be done. If you think that this is best for her, I will consider it. However, I want to see if she wants that before we push further ahead. Now, we have filled out four roles. I want a fifth that focuses on technology and pushing Asteria forward. What would you recommend, Kharon?"


    "You know, most domains are content in living in a cycle of death and expansion. So this is mostly uncharted territory. I''ll speak to Redrick next time I see him and see if he can start procuring more information from the outside world, and we can see what can be done. What exactly do you have in mind?" He fidgeted with his robe and sat forward in his chair.


    "Well, there are many concepts that I want to explore. There are things from where I come from that I took for granted and that I want to see here. While I may not know how to recreate many things, I still have the desire to see what I can do here, especially in a world of magic. This isn''t just a domain filled with magical beasts at the end of the day. This is my home, and I want to see it become the best version of itself possible." I placed my pen on the notebook and interlaced my fingers as I stared at Kharon. I refused to see anyone in this domain as a mindless monster. These were all living beings, and they deserve to have a life that they can live to the fullest. I won''t be just another run-of-the-mill domain.


    "That is admirable. I will do my best to see that your wish is made, mistress."


    "Thank you, Kharon. Onto the next topic at hand, how is the overall domain functioning?" I sat back and stretched my legs out under the desk a bit. Sitting here for long periods really did a number on my legs. Honestly, I much rather be standing, but I still had an image I was in the middle of crafting.


    "Fairly well. The overall mob strength is decent for the level. There have been a few outliers, but the captain does a good job of holding them back. The only interesting thing is that the adventurers have converted an outpost into a small living area. If left alone, we project it could evolve into a small town." The skeleton clicked his teeth together once more thoughtfully.


    That was interesting. It adds a dynamic that I''m sure I could put to good use. "What do you suppose we do about it, Kharon?"


    "Well, two things, really. The first is that we could kill them overnight and take the essence and all of their gear. The second is that we can leave them be, collect essence from them over time, and collect various resources from them. Especially if they keep growing. Really, both benefit us in the end."


    Those were really the only two options? Either kill them off or let them stay and use them as a farm. Both didn''t sit well with me, but I still had to place Asteria''s needs above my own desire. If I let them live, then in a way, it could provide peace of mind to the outside world that I pose no threat to them. It would give me much-needed resources, and on top of that crafted gear, I could use. I could even afford to outfit my military correctly, rather than just the hodgepodge of equipment that they currently now.


    I mindlessly grabbed my pen and messed with it as I weighed all my options. I neither desired to kill them off nor did I want to use them like cattle. But at the same time, the benefits were just too good for letting them do nothing but stick around. But I know what needs to be done. With a heavy heart, I set my pen down. "Kharon, I propose we let them remain as they are. I''ll stretch the land between them and the stronghold, so the tensions stay somewhat low. We can also use them as a buffer and a sign of goodwill to the outside world that we mean no immediate harm. The question is, do we want to reveal ourselves and strike a deal with them, or do we stay quiet and let them live their lives?" As the words left my mouth, a bitter feeling set in. This all felt so wrong, yet it had to be done.

 Chapter 89

    "Well, that depends on you. You can either let them live freely, or you can try to exert some influence on them." His teeth clicked together as he spoke, bearing into me the gravity of his words.


    I really didn''t want to interfere with them. If it was up to me, I''d leave them alone, and I would want them to do the same, but alas, that was out of my control. We were stuck in this cruel cycle. "I suppose we can try to open up negotiations with them then. Though they are not like Redrick or Cato, it may be more difficult to sway them to our cause. But I''m still undecided on my path."


    "A show of force than may do the trick then. Though it has to be orchestrated to put them more at ease. Perhaps you can manipulate a few of the ferals to attack them and then run in and rescue them." He stared at me, his blood-red eyes unblinking as they bore into me.


    The thought of directly attacking them, though, made me feel weird. They were still human, or something close to it. But lately, everything has become more of a blur for me, and I''m not sure what was right or wrong anymore. It felt like everything I knew was slowly fading away. "Perhaps. I would prefer to keep everything somewhat peaceful. The less blood we spill, the better the results. I don''t want to scare them away after all."


    "That would be wise. They are touchy creatures indeed." He chittered quietly as he slowly nodded his head.


    I wanted to be taken aback by the comment, but really, it made sense. As humans, we were prone to be hateful to things that we didn''t understand. On top of being so firm in our beliefs that anything that differed from them, we viewed it negatively. "I''ll think of a plan, and then from there, we can get back together and see what we can do, if even at all." I rested back in my chair and crossed my arms as I weighed the various thoughts at hand. There was so much to consider, and right now, I was in a fragile place. One wrong move and I risk losing everything that I''ve worked for.


    "I understand. Also, before our meeting concludes, two people wish to speak to you. They have a special problem that they believe only you can solve."


    I tore my gaze away from the ceiling and glanced at him. "Oh? What might that be, then?"


    "Do you remember those other two adventures who visited here with Redrick? The male''s name is Carter, and he wants to know if you can break a curse. I told him I would check with you about it. He said he would pay you well for your services." As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a small pouch appeared from the maw of his robe and fell onto the table with a heavy thud.


    I reached forward, grabbed the pouch, and saw many spherical objects nestled into it. I rummaged through and saw that there were four. The first was roughly the size of my hand and gleamed in the light as a warmth radiated from deep within it. As my fingers ran across its glasslike surface, a fire seemed to come to life and quickly enveloped the interior, shifting it from a gloomy gray into a brilliant red as the fire quickly spread across its surface.


    Common Fire Core: A core of compressed fire mana from a lesser salamander. The fire roars and struggles against its cage, desperate to be released.


    Charge: 100%


    The words floated across my vision as I held the orb, which only seemed to grow hotter. Not that it bothered me, I had a high heat tolerance. But I wouldn''t risk anything. I set the core down on the table and wondered what I could use these things for. They could even be a ticket for me to use magic! I reached into the bag and withdrew another. The sphere was the darkest shade of blue I''ve ever laid my eyes on this time. The surface seemed to ripple, and it felt like small waves were traveling down the length of my fingers in a rhythmic, incessant motion that chased away the lingering heat from the fire core.


    Common Water Core: A core of compressed water mana from a lesser thevean seahorse. The water within brings life, yet it is uncaring, like the ocean it came from and will drown any who disrespect it.


    Charge 100%


    So this was a water core, huh? The system keeps telling me it''s a compressed mana core, which was self-explanatory. Perhaps mana is cultivated the same way I cultivate my soul and my Ki. There really was so much that I had no clue about. Really, it made me feel a little uneasy, but each little helped. The question is, what do I use these for?


    I reached back into the bag and withdrew an orb that seemed to glitter like the night sky. Tiny sprinkles of light lay plastered across a surface of a strange hybrid of purple and blue. It wasn''t quite violet, nor was it indigo. Just a strange blend that looked otherworldly. As it sat in the palm of my hand, it felt as if a force was pressing it downwards. At first, it wasn''t enough to bother me, yet the longer that I held it, the heavier it seemed to become.


    Common Gravity Core: A core of compressed gravity mana from a gravitronic mylar. A force shrouded in mystery yet is a fundamental force of creation. Be wary, for it is unforgiving of friend, foe, and self.


    Charge:100%


    Huh, so gravity is considered a variant of magic here? That was interesting. I know on Earth, no one had any idea what caused gravity. There was speculation and many theories but no definitive answers. Honestly, I wonder just how much the law of physics differs here. Perhaps I could use that to my advantage.


    I reached back into the bag and grabbed the last of the orbs. This time it was a grey orb, with smudges of white that seemed to crawl lazily across its surface. Slight breezes of wind gently traced the lengths of my fingers as I clasped the orb.


    Common Air Core: A core of compressed air mana from a Carinthian belamosa. The air within lazes about, at least until its fury is provoked.


    Charge 100%


    This really wasn''t a bad haul. It was just a matter of figuring out what to do with them and how to use them. I carefully gathered everything back up and placed the bag to the side. "Kharon, what do I use these for?"


    "Mana cores function as a focal point for mana. However, they are limited in use and can be recharged; however, they can never be upgraded to the next tier." He clicked his teeth once more than he spoke, and his red eyes seemed to fade slightly.


    So in a way, they function as batteries? That''s pretty cool. They will definitely come in handy for tests. "I see. Well, thank you. Tell Carter that I will be unavailable for the time being. However, you are welcome to help him." I grabbed the bag and placed it under my desk as I tried to think of immediate use for it, but sadly, I came up short.


    "I will inform him. I believe that is all that has to be discussed for now. Call me when you have figured out the plan for the outpost." He stood up and gave me a bow.


    I pursed my lips and nodded. "Stay safe out there, Kharon." A part of me wished he would stick around longer, but there was so much that needed to be done. One day, I suppose, but not today.


    He gave me one last nod as he drew his hood over his head and vanished in a muted display of light, leaving me in my office with the two girls. I turned my attention to Alessia and saw that Nyx was still passed out on her lap, snoring quietly. "So Alessia, tell me about the Praetorians. What have I been missing?"


    "Well, I reformed them and introduced new ranks into the structure. Neophyte is still the lowest tier, next to private and sergeant. Above that is a lieutenant, and then I introduced the commander rank, with myself as the general." She whispered to not wake Nyx as she slowly stroked her hair. That damn child is going to be so spoiled.


    But I''m glad that Alessia is taking the initiative and correcting anything that may be a problem. This is precisely why I wanted to make someone govern over the military. At the end of the day, I want everything to be run like a well-oiled machine. "I see. Tell me about the current formation of the guard and any changes that may have occurred."


    "Well, it''s currently split into four divisions. The first is the hoplite division, which acts as a defensive unit. The next is the vanguard, which operates with the knights and other troops that will not function well in a defensive setting. Next up is the assassination division, which is self-explanatory. The final one is the palatine guard, which is a restricted unit that only operates within the palace walls and only answers to you or myself."


    That is very interesting. The guard is now fragmented, yet they seem to operate with a military capacity outside of a select unit of bodyguards. It was something far more significant than when I first imagined it. Perhaps when I create the Warmaster, I can further reform the military and make it something that I can indeed be proud of. There truly was so much that needed to be done.

 Chapter 90

    After reassuring Nyx that I would play with her after making the next boss and ushering her out, I sat in my office and stared at the ceiling, juggling all of my thoughts. There was so much going on, so a lot of the work was piled on top of me. I groaned and leaned forward, resting my head against the table. The coolness of the wood pressed against my head, and I let out another short groan.


    This was so much work. Not to mention I needed to get back to the expansion and keep running that. At the moment, the veterans were constructing many buildings and populating them with items. I still needed to finish laying the concrete down for the roads and ensure they would last the wear and tear. Thank god I asked Kharon to deal with the negotiations. Otherwise, I may have had a mental breakdown.


    I took a deep, steadying breath, sat up, and cleared my throat. For now, I just need to take care of this boss, and then I can focus on other things. I reached out across the desk and grabbed my notebook and pen. Now, what did I want this character to be like? I flipped open the page and tapped my pen against the paper as my mind wondered.


    Each tap of the pen echoed in my mind as I felt my mental grip slip. In a way, it was much like the allure of sleep, but this was something more. Another tap, I felt my head grow fuzzy, and a voice slithered its way into my mind. The voice, I recognized as my own, but the words didn¡¯t feel like mine.


    ¡°Octavian Varus, thank you for giving me your time.¡± As the words seeped into my mind, my office seemed to change around me, as a strange fog seemed to seep in from the walls. A warm orange light fought its way through a stained glass window on my far right, basking the room in a steady glow.


    Across from me was a large man standing, who stood well over two meters tall. The warm light kissed a face that was marred by a countless number of scars that cross each other almost endlessly. A set of storm gray eyes were locked onto me as if he were trying to see through me. ¡°No Empress, the honor is mine.¡± His voice was far deeper than any voice I¡¯ve ever heard, and he flourished a bow with ease. His battle uniform was perfectly straightened and hardly wrinkled as it reacted to his movements.


    ¡°Please, take a seat. I know the journey here was a long one.¡± My voice sounded weak and almost pathetic next to the man I now knew as Octavian. I struggled to speak once more, but the words didn¡¯t leave my mouth. In fact, it was as if I wasn¡¯t in control of my body.


    Without another word, the large man sat down in a finely designed chair, which struggled to hold his entire body. I reached forward and grabbed a small porcelain cup covered in a myriad of flower designs. A tiny waft of steam slowly rose into the air as I swirled it around and took stock of the man before. ¡°I know my summon was rather unexpected and rushed, but you see, I need someone with your expertise. Not to mention, reputation.¡±


    The haze that seemed to crowd around the man slowly pushed to the side as more of his facial features became visible. His flesh was sun-kissed and had a slight leathery appearance as if it were dried from the constant exposure to the light. His nose was prominent, and his cheeks well defined. Honestly, he was a very handsome man, though in a rugged way.


    ¡°What do you need from me?¡± His voice boomed once more as he spoke.


    I swirled around the cup of liquid, and the familiar scent of tea tickled my nose. Instead of answering, I brought the cup up to my lips, and the hot liquid rushed into my mouth. I could taste soft notes of vanilla interlaced with orange and honey as the tea coated my tongue and mingled with my taste buds. This was by far the most exquisite tea I¡¯ve ever had. ¡°As you know, we are beset on all sides by various forces. Not to mention the rise of the mortuary cult in the capital. Even the counts in the western states are struggling to fend off the Tyrrhenian threat. Morale is at an all-time low.¡±


    Octavian nodded his head as he reached up with a massive hand and ran it across a shaved head. ¡°Yes, I am well aware. Many of the nobles are calling for your removal and are even now trying to get you dethroned.¡±


    I could feel my body shrug as I watched helplessly. ¡°When the snakes rise to greet the sun, they will only meet an icy blade.¡± The tea once more flooded my mouth, and even though I was struggling to escape, I couldn¡¯t help but be relaxed by the warmth that seemed to radiate from the liquid.


    ¡°Ah yes. Many whisper that you are much like a dragon, yet you seem to be far more than that.¡± Octavian nodded his head once, understanding the importance of my words.


    ¡°Many think that I am weak. That Asteria is ripe for conquest. Many are making their moves, trying to capsize off the death of my father.¡± I leaned forward and set the cup down. ¡°But they will realize their mistake once it¡¯s too late, of course. However, because of some unforeseen events arising, I¡¯m forced to play my hand slightly earlier than planned.¡±


    ¡°You can plan for a thousand years, yet all it takes is for a single person to bring it to ruin.¡± Octavian crossed his arms as he spoke. His clothing threatened to burst from the sheer amount of muscle that lay just under the surface.


    ¡°Precisely. Which is why I have called you here today. I wish to appoint you as my Warmaster.¡± My words filled the room and chased away all of the other sounds.


    ¡°Empress, I am not worthy of that title.¡± All the color in Octavian¡¯s face faded away as he pushed himself from his chair and fell to his knees in front of me.


    ¡°Do not dishonor me by lying, Octavian. For all the years you have served my country and my father, you have never sought fame nor fortune. I know very well of your feats and the respect that you command. I know of your character and the standards you hold yourself to. For years, I¡¯ve watched you turn away the empty triumphs that many seek. I will never bring you dishonor by giving you the same level of pomp that many of your colleges so desire. For you have never sought it. Instead, I am giving you what you so rightfully earned. Rise Octavian, not as a tribune of my legions, but as my Warmaster.¡± I stood from my chair, looking down at him. The words that left my mouth seemed so alien, yet I could only look on with pride as I saw myself in a different light. As the Empress and woman I desired to be.


    For a few heartbeats, the air hung still as he rose to a knee. His gray eyes alight with silent fury. ¡°I understand Empress. I will not fail you, nor will I bring dishonor to your name.¡±


    I stood there, gazing at him. ¡°From henceforth, you will now control all of my legions as if they were your own. Every order that you issue will be as if they came from my mouth. From this day forward, you will be known as Warmaster Octavian. Rise now, and take your mantle, and crush all who oppose me.¡±


    The man rose from his knees, standing many heads taller than me, yet, at this moment, he looked oh so small. ¡°I will begin immediately, Empress.¡± The man¡¯s words, though whispered, were as loud as thunder in my ears. He placed his hand over his heart and gave me one last bow.


    I stepped back and opened up a small compartment in my desk, and withdrew a ring. Across its surface was a finely etched design of a comet falling from the sky, shadowing a single sword clad in radiant flame encased by a golden frame. Instead of replying, I extended my hand towards him, with the ring nestled gently in the palm of my hand.


    He reached out his large fingers, dwarfing my hand, and gently plucked the ring from me, which quickly expanded to match the size of his finger perfectly. Without a second thought, he slid the ring onto his finger, and any sense of trepidation seemed to melt away. Before, I stood a man with a renewed sense of purpose and will. The man who will help me defend Asteria.


    As I sat down back in my chair, I stared at him once more, and thoughts that weren¡¯t my own seeped in once again. In my eyes, he was a paragon of my empire and a man who was worthy of my hand in marriage. Yet, I also knew that my heart belonged to another. But as I tried to ply the thoughts that swam through my mind, they slowly faded. Just as I was about to discover the answer, it slipped from my grasp and with it, all the fog that had settled.


    My head pounded as I tried to figure out what had occurred, at least until a script rolled across my vision.


    You have created a new boss!


    Name: Octavian Varus


    Title: Warmaster of Asteria


    Class: Martial Soul


    Race: Asterian Revenant


    Congratulations! You have created a unique mob!


    +1000 essence!


    Asterian Revenant: Once a living being of the Asterian Empire, its body and soul has risen to serve the Empress once more. Neither blade nor magic will stay its hand, nor can it be led astray. It is driven by an overwhelming sense of duty and will stop at nothing to see that its task is completed.


    I tore my eyes from the screen and towards the massive man that now stood in my room. His once sun-kissed skin, now gray and decrepit. His uniform was ruined and covered in dried blood. Though as terrible as he may look, his eyes radiated a sense of power and intelligence that few could match.


    His eyes fell on me, and with a swift movement, he took a knee before me. ¡°Empress, you have called, and I answered. Allow me to serve you once more.¡± His voice was still as deep as it was in that vision, and yet it was filled with sadness that seemed to leak off of each word.


    Just what the hell was going on?

 Chapter 91

    Another chapter drop. Two more chapters will  be up later today :)


    ''Everything will be okay, Calixa. Just keep it together. Get with Kharon to see what can be done. In the meantime, just deal with the situation at hand. I took a deep breath and stared at the massive man who knelt before me. His hand was crossed over his heart, and his face averted towards the ground.


    "Need you ask?" The words left my mouth, and mentally I was taken aback by the words that left my mouth. A part of me felt like I was losing control of my life and body, and I wasn''t okay with it.


    "I failed you, I failed your father, and above all else, I failed Asteria." His voice boomed in my ear like thunder as he hung his head even lower. The shame of actions that were never even true hung heavy on his form, pressing him onto the ground.


    I stared at him as I tried to steady my mind. Judging from what I knew of him, it would insult him if I told him that everything would be okay, so instead, I needed to take a different approach. "Things didn''t go as planned. However, I have awakened you once more, for I find myself in dire need of your skills. Consider it a chance to redeem yourself." The words sat on my tongue like a bar of lead as I spoke. They were cold, but something gnawed at my mind that this would be the right way to go.


    He stared at the ground, and for a few tense heartbeats, we spared no words between us. "I understand, Empress. What do you require of me?" He stood up, and the heaviness that pressed down on him seemed to melt away and be replaced by fiery passion.


    "Asteria is in disarray, my legions are fractured, and above all else, we are in unfamiliar territory. I require your assistance in sifting through the ash of my fallen empire and restoring it back to what it once was." I crossed my legs and stared up at the hulking mass of a man, who overshadowed me with ease, mustering all the strength I could to project any sense of power towards the man.


    His gray eyes lit anew as if a flame had been sparked once more. "I understand. How many troops do we have at our disposal?" His voice boomed once more, but this time with a sense of purpose. Good, I''m glad he chose to drop this, for now at least.


    "The first legion, and my guard, is all I can spare at the moment, plus whatever reinforcement that I can muster." In all reality, it wasn''t that bad. I could summon however many troops that I needed, but he didn''t need to know that sort of information. We all had a role to play, and I wanted to keep it as such.


    "What about the current territorial expanse? Fortress? Towns?" He asked once more as he seemed to greedily drink all the information I gave him.


    "We are down to only one stronghold on the outskirts of White Ridge. Town wise, we have nothing." I rattled off my response, and for once, I felt how small my domain was. I was still in the midst of an expansion after all, yet I couldn''t help but feel a little cramped in here.


    He bobbed his head as his eyes flickered with the etheric flames. "There is much work to be done then. Do you have an overview of our current territory?"


    "I do. I have a copy here and another in the stronghold. However, I have recently been negotiating with some of the new countries that have moved in. So at the moment, I want to keep any advancements of our military quiet. The less we give them to worry about, the more we can sway things into our favor." I bobbed my foot slightly as I spoke to Octavian. A lot of the panic that I had felt earlier had faded, yet I still had a nagging thought over it, yet with each passing second, it only seemed to grow more and more muted.


    "That would be wise. I will still need to see for myself the current state of the legions to make a proper assessment." The giant mused quietly to himself, though his words were still as loud as ever.


    "I agree. If you would accompany me to the stronghold, then we can make a plan further." I stood up, brushed off my cloak, and grabbed the sword that I had sitting by my desk.


    "What of Lady Alessia? Does she still live?" Octavian asked as I strapped on my sword.


    Ah, yes, she will more than likely be very irate if I left by myself with only the Warmaster to accompany me. "She is taking care of the princess at the moment." I should probably take a few of the honor guards to help reduce her irritation at me leaving. Usually, I would drag her along, but she is taking care of Nyx. I walked over to the office doors, pushed them out gently, and peeked outside.


    Standing next to the doors were two spirits. The one on my right looked to be a male with a soft face; in a way, I would describe him as angelic. Though he was still a bit obscured. The other was a medium build female and had a sharp, stern face, but just like the other, her face was still a bit hidden.


    Both had a pair of spears attached to their back, along with a single sword that rested on their hip. Much to my shock, they both seemed a lot more solid than the other spirits here. These must be the palatine guard Alessia mentioned earlier. These two would do since there wasn''t really a point in taking out the entire praetorian guard for a small excursion.


    "Ah yes, the princess. How does she fare?" My Warmaster''s voice boomed behind me as I gestured for the two guards to join me in my office.


    "She is well. A bit of a handful at times. She can be rather strong-willed." I replied as I did one last equipment check to ensure that I had everything I may need. Let''s see. I have my sports bag, pens, notebook, and everything else.


    "I would expect nothing else. It all runs in the family."


    I eyed Octavian curiously as I flung my bag across my shoulder. It made me curious how much of it all was imagined or if what he said was actually true or not.


    The world around me morphed and shifted as my teleportation skill finished. I landed softly on the ground, as did the two palatine guards accompanying me. On the other hand, Octavian hit the ground hard enough that I swore it trembled as he landed. He indeed was a monster of a man.


    He stood up and straightened himself out, and then glanced around the stronghold. His fiery eyes dimmed slightly, and sadness seemed to wrap around him like a cloak. "How far we have fallen. Were your father still alive, he would have my head."


    No, my father may be an ass, but I doubt he would do that. Though we may be on two different wavelengths here. I reached up and tried to give him a pat on the shoulder, but alas, he was far too tall for that. I stepped away, glanced around the compound, and saw that it was as busy as usual, with troops running drills and patrols coming in and out.


    To me, it looked alright, yet from his words alone, I gathered he was disappointed. I knew it wasn''t good enough, but to me, I was pretty proud of it. I worked hard to make sure that everything was as efficient as possible. Though I knew that I also had to practice some humility. We would only get through all of this to ensure that everyone got along. If I was gonna be a bitch about things, then nothing would progress. So I was careful to choose my words. "There is much work to be done, Octavian. Come, let me show you to the stronghold." I gestured towards the massive building that served as the center of operations.


    The Palatines kept close to me, with one in front of me, and the other fell a few steps behind me, keeping as close as possible as we walked through the courtyard. The various undead that spotted us all around me slowly began dropping to their knees, placing their hands over their chests above their hearts. I pushed on, ignoring the displays of fealty. After all of this time, I was still very uncomfortable with it. Being seen as someone worthy of taking a knee was something I wasn''t quite fond of, but I would allow it to persist, if anything, for morale.


    The praetorian in front of me rushed forward and wholly ignored the two guards that stood at their post and pushed open the door for me, which, thankfully, the two undead that stood there didn''t seem all that annoyed by the action. Though even if they could say anything, I doubt they would.


    However, as I strode up the stairs, I noticed a strange feeling that seemed to make it''s home deep within me. It was a feeling of confidence and strength that seemed to eat away at my doubts and fears, little by little. It was as if nothing truly mattered. Then the task at hand. Even the fear I felt earlier seemed to pale compared to the confidence that was possessing me, and honestly, I think I was starting to not care about anything else.

 Chapter 92

    A few weeks later:


    "Have you heard that the domain''s military has recently undergone a transformation?" Cato''s voice seeped into my mind, drawing my attention from counting the coins that I recently made.


    I tore my eyes away from the stack of coins that sat on my desk. Mentally, I made the note to break away a portion of it to ensure that I could cover some significant purchases for the domain. "I''ve heard some stories, yes," I replied quietly as I swept away a portion of the coins into a bag.


    "According to recent reports, they have restructured the legion to mirror that of a standard adventurer party. Not only that, they now have access to various forms of magic. Including Lunar magic, if that piques your interest any." His blue eyes bore into me as if I were hiding some sort of major secret from him.


    "That is rather interesting. So the domain is evolving then." I sat back in my chair and stared at him. There was only one lunar mage that I knew, and that was Alinore. Who I haven''t spoken to in a few days. Not since Carter left me a note explaining that this was his goodbye. Which smarted a little considering I thought we were friends, but I would not hold it against him. Saying goodbyes in person can be hard, though it would have been nice to hear his voice one last time.


    "That it is. It''s ruffling a fair bit of the nobles, along with the scholars. Supposedly, this isn''t just a domain but a fragment of another world. Many wish to explore the domain. However, many of the nations are restricting entry due to the nature of Asteria. Rightly so some may say, considering the existence of the undead." Cato strode into my chamber and found himself a seat across from me,


    "I too held many reservations about it at first, but after meeting the Empress, I''m inclined to say that she acts very human-like. In fact, when she took an arrow, she visibly reacted to the pain. Not to mention, she seems to have emotion." I quickly rifled around my desk, brought out a small golden bell, and gave it a gentle ring.


    "So I''ve heard. I''ve yet to meet her." Cato nodded his head as he crossed his arms across his silken blue shirt.


    "Good luck with that. I highly doubt her bodyguard will let any of us within four meters of her. Especially me." I glanced to the right as I saw the door open, and a beautiful young maid walked in. "Miranda darling, can you get me some black tea and whatever this gentleman desires, please." She bowed toward us, and her long blonde hair almost scraped the floor from the movement.


    " I''ll take a gray tea, please." Cato told her as he kept his eyes locked on me, barely even sparing her his attention. "Alessia seems like she is quite the woman. If you can even call her that."


    "Come now, Cato, you shouldn''t speak so ill of them." I sat back in my chair and interlaced my fingers behind my head.


    "Do you fault me? Never have we interacted with undead like this. Nor have they defied our expectations in such a way." He narrowed his eyes at me as the faintest traces of a scowl danced across his handsome face.


    "No, I do not." I sighed as I pushed myself forward. "Yet, in these last few months since the domain opened, so many questions have arisen. Most of which we still don''t have answers for. For instance, why did it appear in the neutral lands?" I strummed my fingers across the desk as the thoughts floated across my mind.


    "I don''t even think we have any existing maps of the area that it now lives in. The Assyrians torched a lot of the interior maps they had when they were being routed, so only the gods know what may exist there." As he spoke, Miranda wandered back into the room with a platter of steaming tea, held in porcelain cups that glittered from the light that seeped through the windows.


    I thanked Miranda as she placed the tea on my desk before turning my attention back to Cato. "That may be so. But regardless, we all stand to benefit from Asteria. Already, the supplies I was given have been revolutionary. The pens alone have been well received by many, a scribe and nobility. The chef''s knives are popular amongst many cooks for the ease of use, and not to mention the prices that I can charge."


    "Ah, Redrick, ever the merchant I see." He quipped as he took a short sip from his steaming cup of tea.


    "It''s been a struggle to climb back into prominice, but thankfully the trade deal with Asteria gave me the foothold I needed. Now all that is left is to watch many of the older houses burn for their crimes." As the words left my mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of vindication overcome me. Everything I''ve been working years to attain is now within my grasp, and as one, my plans were slowly coming together.


    "Just be careful not to let that slip in public. Your head may join everyone else who opposed them." He sipped at his tea once more, then silence seemed to fall on us like a warm summer night. At least until one of my butlers appeared in the doorway.


    "Master Redrick, you have a letter from Master Kharon waiting for you." Agni, my head butler, gave us all a bow and flicked his white glove-clad hand, and a letter appeared as if the air itself had created it.


    "Oh, I wasn''t expecting a correspondence from Sir Kharon today." I mused quietly as Agni walked over and placed the letter on my desk.


    I took it and quickly undid the seal,


    Redrick,


    The Empress requests your presence within Asteria in the next three days, along with the Corinthian Envoy, for an inauguration not since seen well before the fall. We formally invite you and whatever envoy and diplomatic official that wishes to visit. As always, any person with diplomatic immunity will be ignored by the mobs and be treated with respect.


    During the inauguration, the Empress will provide dining and refreshments. To assuage any fears, none of the food will be prepared by any of the undead. However, we ask that all personal arms and weapons be left behind because of security concerns, as we will provide the event security.


    We look forward to seeing you,


    Kharon


    "Well, this is interesting." The words left my mouth as a wave of confusion followed.


    "What is it?" Cato sat forward, clearly interested in whatever I just read.


    "Kharon said that there will be an inauguration of some sort in a few days and that the Empress invites you and I, along with any other official that wishes to attend. It is said that there will be food and drink provided, matched with even security." I placed the paper on the desk and slid it to him.


    He took the paper and eyed it warily. "Hm, that would explain a bit of the rumor that I''ve heard recently, especially in concerns about a recent militarization. But I don''t think there would be anything worthy of a celebration."


    I shook my head and ran my fingers through my mane of red hair. "I''m not sure. I doubt this would be a play to kill us all off. More than likely, this is a display of good faith. As for what, though, I''m not sure. She can be difficult at times to read."


    The man sighed and put the paper back on my desk. "A few nearby states have been petitioning the crown for permission to send envoys to the domain, so I suppose I could pick a few of them to make the journey. It was inevitable. I had only hoped I had more time" He stood up and gave me a nod. "I''ll be back; feel free to go ahead into the domain."


    I waved to him as he left and sat back in my chair. This domain was gonna be the death of me. Already, it was a buzzword whispered across the nations, and now it was getting ready to make a major play. But we will find everything out, in time, of course.


    A few hours later:


    "Greetings, Sir Redrick." Kharon''s voice greeted me as I pushed through the veil that separated our worlds.


    "Lord Kharon, it''s always a pleasure." I purred as I gave him a bow. Next to him were two praetorians that I''d never seen before.


    Praetorian Sergeant Asterian Blade Master


    Praetorian Sergeant Battle Mage.


    The one on the left was a zombie who looked relatively unscathed. His uniform looked freshly pressed and as if it were brand new. Which was comical considering the state of the wearer. His hair was long and clung tightly in greasy strands that defied the wind. The most interesting part, however, was the armor he wore. Instead of the freshly polished plate I would expect, a thick black cloth vest seemed to sit just on the zombie''s chest. On various weak points across the zombie''s body were additional black cloth pieces, like his forearms, knees, and shoulders. What was the point of them?


    On the right was a figure shrouded in a magi''s robe. One that refracted the rays of the morning sun into kaleidoscopic colors that swirled and danced around it. Its eyes were invisible in the sea of darkness that seemed to spew a few centimeters out of the hood and wrap around it like a strange helmet. I glanced at both of them once more and saw the text above each was more purple than red, and it sent shivers down my spine. These were both closer to bosses than actual mobs. What magic did she possess to field such powerful guards?


    "I thank you for coming. What of the other envoy?" Kharon asked as he gestured for me to step onto the boat.


    "He has gone to collect a few others who wish to strike up negotiations with Asteria. He will be a day or so behind me." I glanced around the dock and saw that it was bustling with life. A few teams of adventurers were mounting onto boats, with more cloaked ferrymen at their helm. "Kharon, I see that you have expanded the workforce." I coated my words more in jest than anything else in that moment.


    "Ah yes, it had to be done. The sheer influx of adventurers has been increasing day by day. The only thing that keeps them from killing them is the fear of the river. It has claimed many who thought they could do without paying the toll." His words cut through the warm air with icy coldness as he gestured towards the seat. Sometimes I forgot that with how human he seems, underneath the surface was a monster, just waiting to be released.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°So, what is this inauguration about?¡± I asked as I gazed across the river. The fog hung heavy in the air and coated everything in its ceaseless miasma.


    ¡°A hero has arisen once more, and with it, so will our empire.¡± His voice was as monotonous as ever, yet it held a twinge of pride.


    ¡°Who is this hero?¡± I tore my gaze away from the river, and towards Kharon. The two praetorians hung just behind him, blending into the fog that seemed to envelop everything.


    His words were heavy and ominous and chilled me to the core.¡° One of the greatest warriors to have ever lived. A man who is considered having no equal, and the paragon of what it means to be Asterian.¡± The ferryman¡¯s words pierced through the fog and rang clearly in my ears.


    So, the domain has a new boss then. That doesn¡¯t bode well for anyone. In fact, the original bosses have yet to be defeated. I honestly feel like the domain was changing faster than we could keep up with. ¡°Tell me about him.¡± I gazed out across the river and could hardly see the shapes of the dozens of adventurers on their own ships ahead of us. The fog devoured all but the outlines of their forms as they drifted across the river.


    ¡°He was a loyal tribune of the late Alexander. Now his service is to the Empress. His name is Octavian Varus.¡± The surrounding air grew heavy as if the mere mention of the man was enough for air to bow.


    ¡°I see. I look forward to meeting him then.¡± I kept my words short as I tried to process the information given to me. So, the new boss is a general of some sort. From what it seems, he was a man of high standing. But if he made a return, does that mean the Empress is a necromancer? I felt a sigh leave my lips as a headache slowly took residence in my head.


    I strummed my fingers across the hull of the boat as I weighed the thousands of thoughts that seemed to overwhelm me. At least until I decided I would wait and see. I would judge the situation accordingly instead of just making assumptions. ¡°Kharon, did the Empress raise Octavian from the dead?¡±


    ¡°One would assume that, but he came back on his own accord. His strength of will transcends even that of death itself.¡± His words struck another cord of fear within me.


    For that made him no regular undead. No, that sounded like a revenant. A being who came back from the dead, driven mostly by revenge. Beings like that were never good news, even more so than necromancers, simply because they are almost unkillable, other than the sheer weakness to fire. In fact, one rose recently to kill an adulterer, and it took two whole adventurer squads to kill. I shuddered once more, as I thought back to that fateful day, as I watched the decrepit man tear through the town guard as if they were paper, seeking the cause of its wraith.


    ¡°Do we have to fear an imminent invasion then?¡± The trepidation coiled around my heart as the words slipped from my mouth. I was terrified, not just for my sake but for Calixa. Even though I worked my ass to make sure that this domain stayed safe, there were still many who were vying for its destruction. Like wolves circling their prey, they waited for a single slip up.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. Though I will warn you. Octavian isn¡¯t the man who wants to expand Asteria¡¯s borders. Instead, he will look inwards to restore Asteria to its former glory. While he is aware of the relationship that Asteria has with the outside world, he will not tolerate any harm that may come to the Empress, and he will retaliate if need be.¡± For a brief second, his words hung in the air before they fell away onto the soft gusts of wind that pushed past us.


    ¡°Worry not, lord Kharon; everyone is well aware of that rule, Though I will do my best to inform everyone of the consequences properly.¡± I clenched my teeth once I finished speaking and looked forward, balancing the myriad of thoughts at my disposal before I shrugged them away. It wouldn¡¯t do me any good now to sit here and stress over it.


    The words between us had ended, for now at least, as the boat glided across the river with practiced ease. In the distance, the docks slowly pushed through the fog, and the bustling bodies of dozens of adventurers could be seen as somewhere hopping off of ships while others were departing. I quickly glanced across them, uncaring at least until I came across the gaze of someone who looked to be no older than sixteen. His gaze looked to be far, as he stared away from us. It was a look that I knew all too well. He saw some things, and I felt for him. He was too young to be an adventurer, especially in a place like this.


    ¡°Redrick, the Empress, would like to see you, so please follow me.¡± Kharon¡¯s voice tore me away from gazing at the child, and my focus quickly shifted away from the child, yet a tiny sliver of pity remained. I wish this world could be different.


    A few hours later:


    We walked quietly to the stronghold, which felt like it took longer than before to get to. It was as if the distance between the dock and here had stretched. Though it may be my memory failing me. The two zombies that stood at attention near the gate saw us and gave Kharon a bow before they pushed it open. The metal screeched as it ground against itself.


    The fog had mostly dissipated since we arrived, revealing a clear sky. The sun roared definitely and against us, chasing off the chill of the morning air. Large clumps of white cotton grouped with each other and were busy on their journey across the sky.


    All around us, the legion seemed to be in full swing, doing whatever it was they seemed to always be doing, but this time, they seemed even busier than before, along with an even more significant presence. A vast portion of them were busy tearing down the back section of the stronghold, while another part was busy laying the foundation for another wall that would almost triple the size of the stronghold. In front of that, it looked like they were in the middle of constructing a large building that would overlook the courtyard.


    ¡°Redrick, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± A feminine voice graced my ears, and I stiffened slightly.


    ¡°Empress,¡± I replied as I slowly turned around and saw her. She wore the same outfit as last time, with that strange mask that seemed to defy reality. Behind her, two paces away, were two spirits, with names shrouded in purple, with bits of orange that were starting to show through. Strapped to each of their backs were two spears and a single sword that lay on their hips. The one on the left was clearly a male who seemed to radiate a sense of nobility and serenity. On the right was a female, who regarded me with a stern face. My blood ran cold as I regarded the two new mobs. Unlike the others designated as subunits of a particular faction, these bore a single name. The Palatine Guard. I was staring at possibly two of the strongest mobs in the domain.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s you that came first. Would you mind trying some of the food?¡± She gestured for me to follow her as she walked toward the main building. The two palatines fell in a step right next to her, monitoring me. Their gazes were colder than ice, yet, just beneath the surface, was a fire that raged against a cage, just waiting to be released.


    ¡°I..uh..of course.¡± My words came out, jumbled together, as I tried to fight through the shock. She wanted me to try food? That was such an odd request and one that I didn¡¯t think I would ever entertain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I went to great lengths to ensure that none of the undead interacted with it.¡± The male palatine rushed up the steps, pushed his way past the two guards, and pressed the door open. The hinges squealed softly as the door swung open, revealing a lobby that seemed to be decorated for a party. A large red carpet lined the center of the floor, and on top of that sat a few tables clad in matching red velvet. On each table were various containers of different sizes that seemed to be composed of silver and were nestled in pairs, much like nesting dolls.


    A small way, away from the main tables that held all the silver containers, were a few sets of circular tables. Each one had a white tablecloth draped across the surface. There were four plates set to each table, with a set of utensils set in a way that looked to be almost foreign to me.


    ¡°This is all so beautiful,¡± I murmured as I soaked in the regal air of what was once a bland hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so. I know a thing or two about hosting events.¡± Her voice was more akin to a chuckle as she spoke, and she walked over to one of the metal containers and pulled the lid off. Steam poured from the inner contents as if it were freshly made, and I was struck by a sweet smell.


    I found my legs seemed to have a mind of their own as they brought me over to the food. I could feel the saliva building up as the smell constantly assaulted my nose. Before my eyes sat a dozen round pastry-like golden brown objects and were layered on top of each other. As I got closer to it, I could faintly smell butter, and a few other herbs that I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a variation of Roman Gnocchi; I had to change a few things since I was lacking the ingredients.¡±


    The strange words clung to my mind as I tried to repeat what I heard, yet my tongue couldn¡¯t seem to imitate how the words were spoken. ¡°What is it?¡± I kept my hand away from the food, knowing that my resolve was quickly starting to break.


    ¡°It¡¯s a variant of pasta, made from potatoes. Do you want to try one?¡± She asked as she grabbed a fork next to the container, along with a small plate. She quickly grabbed one, layed it on the plate, and slid it over to me with deft hands. With a measured movement, I reached out, took the plate, and regarded the food. A part of my mind screamed at me to be wary of the food, yet the other part of me was desperate to see if it tasted as good as it smelt.

 Chapter 94

    Short and sweet chapter for you guys! Consider joining my patreon to support me <3


    "It''s not going to bite you." Her voice pierced the confines of my mind as I stared at the weird pasta-like item that she made as I weighed my choices. I didn''t want to appear rude, so I ignored my misgivings, pierced the outer shell with my fork, and brought it to my lips. The smell wafted off up to my nose and gently caressed it, further loosening the last bits of my doubt.


    I took a deep breath and prepared myself as I brought it closer to my lips. I pushed it into my mouth, tired of teasing myself. The heat radiated off of it in tantalizing waves and tickled my lips. The first wave was the taste of butter, thick with herbs as it flooded into my mouth, which quickly matched the pasta''s light, fluffy taste. The flavors quickly melted together into one as I bit into it. "This is fantastic."


    A low chuckle emanated from under her mask as she regarded me with her emerald orbs. "I''m glad you think so. Feel free to take a few more. I don''t really have a way to keep them right now if you like." She waved her hand as she walked over to a table, pulled a chair out, and sat down.


    I wandered over to the container and grabbed a few more of whatever she called it, and hurried to the table that she sat at. The palatines stood behind her and stared at me with an icy gaze. "Empress, where is Alessia?" I glanced nervously once more than I sat across from her.


    "She''s training with Nyx right now." She settled into her chair, interlaced her fingers, and regarded me with a guarded gaze.


    Ah, yes, the princess. I was still shocked to see that she had a daughter. I was even more shocked to see that she looked to be only ten years of age. Even though she looked to be mostly human, it was still clear that she wasn''t. Scales as black as night adorned her neck and faded into pale alabaster flesh. The most striking appearance, however, was her eyes. They looked just like the ones that were gazing at me now. "I''m far too aware of how that goes," I replied to her, but it was more for me in all reality.


    "Do tell." She leaned forward in her seat and interlaced her fingers.


    "I grew up in a noble house, so I was forced to do many things, some of which I never wished to know." I felt the start of a sad smile slowly cross my face as a mixture of regret and nostalgia found its way into my heart.


    "Ah, well, I will only teach her what she needs to know in her case. Nobility has always had such strange customs. Some of which I''m not fond of." She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms.


    "That they do. But it''s the way of the world." Saying those words made me feel weak. I wanted to change the world, but I still lacked the influence and power. It would take me a long time to get in a place where I could openly defy the norms without losing my head.


    "That may be so. Where I come from, the nobility is all but extinct. Perhaps it''s for the best." She nodded slowly as the words came in a whisper.


    "What could have possibly happened that could ruin that?" The words that left my mouth were clad in astonishment.


    "Cultural shifts mostly. Everyone saw that nobility had no merit. Though titles changed, so in a way, they evolved with the times. Not that they are totally extinct, mind you."


    I tried to wrap my head around the fact that nobility didn''t exist for her. Everything has always been split into those who serve and those who rule for all my life. To consider anything other than that really hurts my head a bit. "Tell me about where you come from, then." I tried to steer the conversation into an area that I felt a little more comfortable for me, all while trying to gather more information.


    "Really, there isn''t much to say. Though I feel that you aren''t yet ready to learn about all of that just yet. Besides, you are here for the inauguration, no?" She sat forward again and interlaced her fingers. The black of her gloves seemed to drink the light from the various torches that lined the room. For the briefest of seconds, her eyes seemed to flicker as if they were a shifting pool of water.


    "Ah, yes, it reminds me of something that I wanted to talk to you about." I was slightly annoyed that she said I wasn''t ready, but I would drop it for now. After all, I came here for something important. "Kharon tells me that the inauguration is for a hero of some sort for Asteria."


    "Ah yes! It''s for Octavian. I''ve already held the private ceremony, so now it''s just for formalities."


    "I see, well, from what I heard from Kharon, I have a cause of concern. Empress, are you a necro¡­" As the words left my mouth, a gust of wind slammed into me, threatening to throw me from my chair. My plate of food was torn away and slammed into the ground with a heavy clatter.


    "That''s enough." The Empress'' voice ripped through the air like an explosion, and I felt the cold tip of a spear pressed against my throat quiver slightly.


    The two palatine guards that stood behind the Empress closed the distance in the time it took to blink and had their weapons drawn. The male had its spear pressed to my neck, and the female drew a long knife and pressed it into my chest. My heart strummed quickly as slivers of white-hot pain danced across my flesh.


    At the command of the Empress, the two took a step back and quietly sheathed their weapons. But the fury that they restrained earlier was now roaring fire. "Please forgive them. No one here likes that word." She gestured for the two to come to join her once more.


    I quickly smoothed out my shirt and wiped away some of the blood that had come to the surface of my flesh. "I suppose I should watch my words. Forgive me." The incident did wonders to restore humility within me and a healthy amount of fear. They moved faster than anything I''ve ever seen.


    She cleared her throat and adjusted her cloak. "It''s alright. I just didn''t expect them to react how they did." She cleared her throat and sat back. "But to touch on what you said, no. While the dead may listen to my commands, I do not treat them like slaves. Everyone in my empire has a choice, and I will not punish them for it. In the case of Octavian, he came back to life of his own accord and will lead my legions once more, as he did in life."


    "I understand that; I do. The issue is that the outside world may not see things as such. Many are already wary of you and the undead that inhabit your domain. So I suggest that you tread carefully for a time, at least until the world warms up to you." I rubbed the spear''s spot and found the flesh warm and still wet with blood.


    "I wouldn''t worry about that. Just let me take care of it." Her emerald eyes glittered with wisdom as the words left her mouth with such self-assurance that I couldn''t help but agree with her. Yet, I still wondered, what did she have planned?

 Chapter 95

    Hello!


    Consider joining my discord: https://discord.gg/CWDycd8


    Also consider joining patreon if you want to view ahead <3 :)


    A few days had passed since I last met with the Empress. In that time, I sat in the stronghold and observed how the military was acting. Come to find out, what I heard earlier was true. They were acting much like the Adventurer parties that visited here, but at the same time, they turned it into something unique. Each group was called a ''Squad," and they all seemed to function as independent entities, yet at the same time, they seemed to support each other and shore up various weaknesses.


    As I watched the various war games they were doing, a sense of dread coiled around my heart. They skirmished relentlessly for two straight days, and with each passing second, they seemed to grow more robust, and their reactions became smoother. Almost as if an invisible hand was guiding them from above.


    The first time I saw them fight, I watched for a few hours. At first, it was comical how they shambled together, but they slowly changed. The squad grew to five members, with the addition of an extra mage that served as a defense unit and would intercept incoming magic and provide support to the rest of the squad. However, the most amazing thing was that they interchanged units without an issue and quickly redeployed. A feat that many nations would struggle to contend with. The more I watched them fight, the more I realized that trying to declare war on this domain would be a lengthy and costly endeavor. One that I was sure would not be worth it.


    I''ve also been pondering on this new boss that has been spoken about. I have yet to see him in my time here, but I''ve sensed him, and what I''ve felt was indescribable. Across from the main building was an entirely constructed overlook that sat high above the courtyard and, in the shadows, radiated a palpable presence even from where I sat. The air felt heavy and thick and seemed like it wanted to strangle me with the amount of force that was pressing onto my chest. The feeling of relentless bloodlust filled every bit of space and sat on my exposed flesh. Whatever was in that darkness was a monster I wasn''t sure I wanted to meet.


    A rap against my door tore me from my thoughts as I gazed out across the courtyard. "Enter." I turned around just as the door swung open.


    "Cato, it''s a pleasure to see you again." The honied words left my mouth as I reached my hand out.


    "Redrick. How do you fare?" Cato took my hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    "Well. How was your trip?" I asked as I walked into the small room set aside for me. In the middle was a small cot, a desk with an array of pens, various other writing materials, and the stuff I brought to work on. After all, being an overseer for a bustling dungeon town is no simple task.


    "It went well. I managed to grab a few delegates from a couple of kingdoms that wish to enter into an entente with Asteria. Namely from the Empire of Sartok, The Thelia Confederacy, the Tezcacoatl Dynasty, and a couple of smaller kingdoms. The most notable would be the Principality of Artan." He walked close behind me and pulled out a chair as I walked across my room.


    "I was hoping for a few bigger players to try and secure a spot, but I suppose it''s to be expected. Velcrest has a chokehold on many kingdoms." I sighed as I sat in my chair and thought about the various delegates he mentioned. Sartok came as no surprise. They have been on the decline for many years, though a comeback may be in the works with the new king at its helm. The Thelians were a bit of a surprise since they were isolationist, but with mounting pressure from Velcrest, they may be trying to secure a base of power to make a stand. The Tezcacoatl presence was unexpected but not entirely unwelcome. They keep to themselves, so I wonder what drove them to send delegates here. As for the principality, well, that makes me entirely weary. They are almost as xenophobic as Velcrest, and they may cause problems down the road.


    "Personally, I''m quite happy with the turnout. If we can broker agreements between Corinthia and them and keep Asteria in the mix, we may threaten the theocratic confederations to the north. But, we should see what is to come and act accordingly. After all, it is never wise to jump too far ahead with plans." The man sat down across from me and affixed me with his piercing blue eyes.


    "Indeed. We will be in a suitable spot if we can broker an agreement between even the Thelians and Tezcacoatls. However, if they are making moves, things must be dire." If two of the most well renowned of the beast kin nations were trying to establish ties, then something dreadful must be happening within their borders. However, due to the general treatment of their citizens in surrounding countries, they keep more to themselves, which really limits the information that I have on them.


    "The biggest issue that I can see occurring would be the slave traders that have been harrying us for quite some time. Even though it''s illegal in our borders, much of the nobility will turn a blind eye as long as their pockets are lined."


    As he spoke, a small glimmer of irritation grew in my chest. It was always the old houses that did this. Money was a driving factor in their day-to-day operations, and any who opposed that were cut down. But it made me think back on what the Empress said a few days ago to me, about the lack of nobility from where she came. How much better it must be. But alas, this is how it had to be, sadly. I have to tread eggshells to keep a position I earned once more. "I will do my best to clean out the slavers from the city I govern. It should do wonders on improving our diplomacy between everyone. Though I will be much more of a target because of it."


    "The king recognizes your service, Redrick. Once we purge most of the older houses, you will be rewarded for your service. However, I will see if I can grab a few of his honor guards to keep you safe. With each passing day, we maneuver ourselves into a really advantageous position, and with Asteria''s help, we may yet be able to work in the light of day." Cato stood up, walked over to the small window, and gazed out across the courtyard, where I would assume the troops were still training even now.


    "At first, when I came to this domain, it was merely to reclaim my noble titles, but now I''m waging a secret war for the king and negotiating with the undead." I sighed as I sat back and stared at the ceiling. This was all so much, and I wasn''t expecting to live like this. I would have happily lived the last of my days in a manor, in the countryside, far away from whatever shit storm that was brewing in this world.


    "Do you think this is what I want to be doing either, Redrick? I am one of the few people that the king trusts, and that means that I have to be here, negotiating with a charismatic skeleton, who, in turn, talks to an Empress, who I have yet to meet. We are juggling more than just our reputation with this, and that alone is enough to unnerve me." His words were spoken in a whisper that was slathered in the weight of what we were doing.


    "I will do my best to try to get you an audience with her if that will help assuage your fears, Cato. But I can''t promise it."


    "It''s alright. I''m sure that I will meet her soon enough." He turned around and strolled back to his chair.


    "More than likely, yes, She isn''t what you would expect, though." I sat up once more and thought back to the few times I had met her. Most of it was awkward, yet she didn''t strike me as someone guided by greed or power. If anything, it was a breath of fresh air.


    As he went to reply, a soft rap on the door interrupted our conversation. "Enter." I tore my attention away from Cato and towards the door, which swung open on silent hinges, revealing Kharon.


    "Greetings. The Empress has informed me that dinner is ready, and everyone may eat. If you two would follow me to the dining hall." He stepped to the side and gestured for us to leave. Cato and I shared a quick gaze, with the unspoken passing between us, before we stood up and followed Kharon out of the guest room. Whatever thoughts I had earlier were replaced with my stomach rumbling, eager to eat some more of that delicious food. Maybe I could talk her into giving me the recipe or making me a bunch to take to the outside world.

 Chapter 96

    The two zombie guards at the door saw us and quickly opened it, revealing the dining haul that I was at earlier. Though the inside was much more extravagant than before. The tables were rearranged and underneath all the containers was a small silver coin-shaped candle that licked the bottom of the metal. The various torches that lined the pillars were moved and replaced with small clusters of candles that sat in scones. Tables that once filled the room were gone, leaving only a couple that held candles in the center. The various plates that I saw sitting there before had vanished and were replaced by plates made of pure silver and matched by utensils made of pure gold. The entire room now radiated a quiet elegance that many would struggle to compare.


    A few ambassadors were seated at the tables, though not as many as I would have hoped. At first glance, I could make out the Thelian, who looked to be a lumbering beast-man of some sort, covered head to tail in brown fur that barely hid the muscle that rippled underneath. A set of large horns was on his head that curved in on themselves. His snout was large and prominent yet was covered in a myriad of scars that crisscrossed his face. If I wasn''t mistaken, that was a minotaur. Beasts renown for both their strength and their boundless intelligence.


    Next to him was a small woman who had long flowing black hair. Instead of flesh, there were scales the color of freshly fallen spring and glittered in the warm candlelight. Her eyes were slightly slanted and looked as if they came directly from a serpent. She wore a radiant violet silken dress that clung to her curvy form. She must be a half-breed. This would also be why she would be an ambassador, which also told me she was from the dynasty. If anything, I would say she was a natural beauty.


    Next to her was a man clad in the traditional outfit of Artan, which was a loose-fitted shirt, that was the color of the setting sun, matched with a pair of white trousers that flared out near the bottom. Along with a few ribbons of various colors wrapped around his waist. His flesh was the color of copper and seemed to be covered in dozens of wrinkles, and his face was, although neutral, still held a bit of disgust. He may be a bit of a problem, so I would have to watch him. The rest of the ambassadors around didn''t mean that much to me since they came from smaller kingdoms. I would leave them be, for now, and see what deals can be cut.


    Without a second thought, I strode across the dining hall with Cato and towards one of the empty tables. Well, empty mostly. Outside of the plates and glasses of red wine that adorned the tables. I glanced at Cato before I glanced back at Kharon, who stood in the middle of the room. He reached out, took a wine glass and a knife, and quickly tapped it against the edge. The sound overrode the quiet murmur that filled the room. "Ladies and gentleman, Lady Asteria thanks you for coming to the inauguration and hopes that your journey here was safe. She also wants me to pass on the message that all the food made was done so with full safety in mind. The food is open as a banquet, so feel free to take as much as you like. After the ceremony, I will spend some time with each of you. Anyway, enjoy the food." He set the wineglass down on the table and gave us one last look before stepping back into the shadows.


    "So she expects us to get our own food?" Cato glanced over at the table with a hint of scorn on his face.


    "Well, she made it clear that the undead will have no part in dealing with the food, so it would make sense why you would have to serve yourself." I shrugged as I grabbed my plate and stood up. I wasn''t perturbed by doing this. In a way, it was thoughtful of her. Instead of a reply, he tsked, grabbed his plate, and followed me over to the table. Clearly, everyone else was slightly annoyed that they had to get the food themselves, based on the murmur that filled the room.


    I pulled the lid off the closest container and saw that the pasta from the other day was the first food option. However, instead of a fork, it was a set of metal utensils connected near the top by a curved piece of metal. I gripped it, gave it a slight squeeze, and saw that they pressed against each other like a set of pincers. I reached in and grabbed a few pieces of the pasta before moving on to the next one. Within this one sat strange foodstuff shaped like small pipes that sat in a white milky substance. It smelled good, though, so I would still try it, especially if it tasted as good as that stuff did the other day. Next up was a salad of some sort, filled with peppers and really fluffy bread. I grabbed a healthy portion of each and walked back over to my table, excited to try the food that was at hand. There was still other stuff up on the table, but I would go back up for more, soon at least.


    A few hours later:


    The wind outside picked up as the sun started its journey to cross the horizon. Dark clouds were slowly traversing the sky, bringing in the smell of petrichor and cool air. It was going to rain, possibly quite soon, but thankfully, we were all seated under a veranda that overlooked the courtyard where a legion of undead stood. Hundreds of undead stood at the ready, with their weapons sheathed. But even with the sheer number of undead that had arrived, there were still more patrolling the walls and even more that were leaving the stronghold.


    The sheer number of troops that sat here was astounding. Granted that most countries could bring to bear more troops, this was frightening for what this was. If the Empress broke our pacts, she could easily overwhelm many towns and cities with the sheer amount of troops that sat here.


    "What''s on your mind, Cato"? I tore my attention away from the legion that stood at attention and towards my companion.


    "The military here. It poses a grave threat." The words he spoke mirrored that of what I thought.


    "I agree. Thankfully, she doesn''t seem interested in the world outside of here."


    "So you say Redrick, so you say." His words were filled to the brim with doubt, and I didn''t blame him. Sometimes, even I doubt it.


    However, before I could speak, Kharon''s voice tore through the ambient murmur of the assembled ambassadors. "Honored delegates! I thank you for coming to the ceremony. Lady Asteria will arrive at any moment, and we may begin our preceding." He stood on the outlook, gazing down on us with burning red eyes.


    At the mention of the Empress, the legion snapped to attention even more than they were before. The sound of hundreds of boots slamming into the ground filled the air, silencing the last of the murmurs that continued on. For a few brief seconds, everyone held a collective breath, and in the distance, I could hear the sound of hundreds of more feet that marched in perfect synchrony.


    "Aye, Cato, maybe now you will meet her." I leaned in close to Cato and whispered in his ear. His jaw clenched as he stared at the gate. The sound of marching troops grew louder as the air whipped around us, as dozens of smells in the air intermingled. A few agonizing seconds later, the gate swung open and squealed softly on its hinges.


    As the door opened, we were greeted by the sight of hundreds of warriors clad in gleaming gold and deep purple. The troops in front bore shields as large as they were, with the face of an enormous beast painted onto the surface. In its eyes was an etheric fire, and its giant maw turned towards the sky as if it were defying the gods. Spear tips gleamed angrily in the dying light. As they were the first to march into the stronghold, their names were a sea of red and purple as they marched in. Their lifeless eyes, staring straight ahead, I felt as if I was standing before an audience. They marched in perfect formation, taking an empty spot next to the legion.


    There were dozens more zombies and skeletons behind them that marched in lockstep. Their purple uniform stood in stark contrast to the golden armor that looked much like the stuff that the guard that accompanied Kharon wore. Some wore polished armors of full plate, while others had simple curved swords that hung from their hips and wore that strange vest-like armor. As one, they broke off from the formation and took positions against the wall, encircling the stronghold''s interior.


    Behind them marched a small group of only thirteen cloaks garbed undead. Their violet cloak held traces of gold that glittered softly in the dusk light. Ethereal blue eyes glimmered from the depths of darkness that thrived just under the hood. I quickly analyzed them and saw that they were praetorian battle mages and were all tinged red. As they passed through the gate''s arch, they broke away and filled in next to all the other guards who stood at the wall''s interior.


    Next, there were only five instead of a final formation walking through the door. The Empress, who wore her standard cloak, which seemed to be very muted and dull compared to the display of power I just witnessed. Next to her was Nyx, who wore a black dress that seemed to swirl and eat in the air as if they were flames composed of darkness. She held her head high and proudly held her mother''s hand as she walked. Next to those two was Alessia. Her silver hair danced in the air, and her golden eyes raged with an unbidden wrath. Her flesh seemed to flicker in and out of reality as the light passed through her without issue.


    She was the only one out of the honor guard who lacked armor, yet I knew she didn''t need it. The remaining two were the palatine guard that accompanied her the last time I met her, and this time they were clad in very light armor, and both wore a cloak, much like the magi that marched through mere moments before.


    This was the army that would easily tear through the outside world. Could they be defeated? Yes, but at a cost. The sheer strength that the Empress possessed was a sight to behold, even more so at the presence of what I would assume was the entirety of her honor guard. Woe for those who would dare garner her wraith.

 Chapter 97

    "Lady Asteria, your legions await you." Kharon''s voice echoed across the courtyard as clear as day before fading away in the wind that seemed to kick up even more. The Empress'' cloak flapped idly on the wind as she stood there, taking in the sight of the legions that stood before her. Her eyes scanned the entirety of the troops that stood here, at least until they passed over us.


    Behind her gaze, it felt like there was a monster gazing at us, just below the surface, yearning for release. It sent a wave of shivers down my spine as sweat formed beads on my forehead. After an agonizingly slow eternity, her eyes left me, and she strode forth between her soldiers. The breath that I didn''t realize I was holding escaped from my lips, and I sank into my seat. At this moment, she felt so much different. In a way, she seemed so much more severe and unyielding.


    Next to me, the sound of weeping filled my ears. They weren''t the tears of sorrow but the tears of a pilgrim who had just completed a journey. "By the gods. The great ancestors, they are here." The halfling that sat a few seats away stared at the Empress. Tears streamed down her face, scintillating in the last few rays of sunlight that broke through the storm clouds brewing overhead.


    "What do you mean?" I tore my gaze away as the weeping slowly grew quiet.


    "The Empress bears the soul of a dragon, and the child is one herself. They are in the same family as the great ancestors." The woman wiped away the tears that had run freely down her face.


    So that''s what that monster on the shield was. Dragons rarely left the Aberthaol mountains. In fact, it was so rare that many considered them extinct. The last confirmed sighting of a dragon was many millennia ago, just before the fall of the Assyrians. But the fact that the Empress bears the soul of one raises more questions than answers. I pulled my gaze away from the halfling''s face and back to the Empress, who was walking through the rows of her troops.


    Once she reached the front of the formation, Alessia spun on the heel of her foot, and her burning gaze focused on the troops that were arrayed in front of her. "Attention!" Her voice cracked, broke through the silence that filled the air like a thunderbolt, and the legion before her snapped up straight. "Present Arms!" The legion all took out their weapons, taking various poses as one. The shaft of the spears touched the ground and was angled slightly towards the sky. Swords were brought up close to the face for more than two seconds before they were turned slightly and dropped to the waist. The ones who wielded bows kept their weapons sheathed and instead placed their hands over their hearts and were bowed slightly at the waist.


    "Order Arms." As her following command rang out, the troops quickly repeated the process and sheathed their weapons. Their movements were smooth and precise, a far cry from their movements outside of this. It was like their muscles, though decayed and atrophied, refused to release the past memories. Once all the weapons were sheathed, Alessia issued her following command. "Officers. Forward march." In front of each formation, a single undead stepped forward and marched slowly and deliberately, at least until Alessia told them to stop.


    "Inspect arms." Her voice bore no hesitation and was issued harshly. It made me think back to the conversation I had with Kharon previously about how the Praetorian guard grew as strong as they were. But now I know. Judging by how quickly and efficiently Alessia was belting out commands, I guess she is relentless. Even though they were undead, I felt pity for them.


    As one, the presented officers quickly drew their weapons and repeated the process that I saw early, only this time, they extended the weapon out slightly and never dropped it down to their hips. The Empress stepped forward, leaving Nyx behind with Alessia. She strode forth to the first officer, who remained still. With movements, like a loving mother, she reached forward and knocked away some of the dirt that had built up on his uniform. Though the overall state of the outfit would be considered unacceptable, I don''t think she minded all that much. Once she was finished, she looked over the weapon before moving on to the next.


    With each officer, she treated them much like a mother would. Dusting off the uniform where she could and adjusting what was left were slightly skewed. It was something that most of the ruling class would never consider doing. In fact, I can''t even remember a time when any noble has so directly interacted with any of their lesser officers. Looking back and thinking about her words, I should have expected her to do something like this. Alessia stepped forward once more and belted out more commands as she finished up. "Port arms." The officers quickly reacted and presented their swords once more. This time, placing them in front of their face, close enough to kiss the hilt, before they rested the blades on the shoulder. The spear users stood there, with the shaft touching the ground, and the tip, at a slight angle, with their hand on their back. A few heartbeats passed before the next order came. "Order arms." As the various weapons were sheathed, Alessia issued more commands. The officers spun on their feet as smooth as flowing water and marched back to the legion. Though it took a few extra steps to ensure they faced the front once more.


    "The sheer discipline here is enough to make many of the king''s commanders jealous." Cato''s quiet voice teased my hearing, as his voice almost drowned by the sound of feet smashing into the ground.


    "Aye," I replied quietly, not willing to interrupt the ceremony to any degree. Though it was true, the drill alone was as smooth as could be, and each soldier followed the command. Perhaps drills like this were commonplace in her military. No, not just commonplace. From the looks of it, they were a full-time professional force.


    "At ease." Alessia barked at them once more, before spinning on her feet, and walking towards the door at the bottom of the outlook. The two palatines kept close to the Empress and her daughter as she walked towards the door before they vanished into the depths.


    "How many kingdoms do you think can field multiple full-time armies and not go bankrupt?"


    "Few. Maybe more if they required you to have your own arms and armor. Only in times of war do most kingdoms worry about constantly having a large army at their disposal." Cato''s voice sounded grim as he took in the troops standing before us.


    Before, we just saw them as mobs, something to kill for money and experience. But now, we see them for what they were for. These were warriors. The silence was still thick in the air as we waited for the next part of the inauguration. Which thankfully didn''t take all that long. The Empress emerged from shadows that seemed to cling to her like a newborn. She walked over to the railing and nodded towards Kharon, who gave her a bow before he glided over to one of the chairs.


    "Warriors of Asteria honored delegates, I thank you for coming today. Many of you are no doubt curious why I have you seated before one of my legions." She paused, and I felt her eyes as they passed over me. "I am sure that many of you may be filled with worry and doubt that my legions will be fielded to claim your lands as my own. But fear not." She leaned forward and grabbed onto the railings. "These honored warriors of Asteria have a different purpose. As does this celebration." Her voice was soft now, and her gaze much less severe than before.


    Her gaze left us and focused on the undead that had gathered before us. "Warriors of Asteria, for years, we have sat here, clinging to the remnants of what we once were. We have fought, and we have bled. Many of us have been losing hope. Though in our darkest of hours, a hero has come to aid us." She pushed away and gestured towards the shadows in the overlook, and a foreboding presence filled the air. It was heavy and smothering and seemed to cling to every inch of me. Lightning flashed through the sky, and thunder split the air as a set of gray eyes broke through the darkness flashing, much like the lighting above. "My warriors, I present to you, Octavian Varus."


    The legions reacted to that name, not in rage but in excitement. Spears were slammed into the ground. Swords bashed into the shields, and the metallic screams of happiness filled the air until the Empress rose her hand, silencing them. From the shadows, a man, impossibly large, emerged. His size was greater than that of the beast kin that sat nearby. His muscles were taut, threatening to tear through his pristine uniform. Around him, the air rumbled, and the sky seemed to bellow, returning a hero. He strode forth, arriving next to the Empress. He looked over the legions that stood before him, his scared face before turning to us. Though he radiated an impossible power, in his face was sadness. But not just any sadness. This was a man''s face who looked as if he had lost everything. He closed his eyes as he gripped the railing. The sheer bulk of his gray hands quickly encircled the stone railing.


    Droplets of water rained from the sky and landed gently on the giant of a man. Trails ran gently down the well-scarred flesh of Octavian''s face as the rain started to pour even harder. For a few brief seconds, his eyes remained shut. But once he opened them, the sadness that I had witnessed vanished and was replaced by a righteous fury that seemed to burn away the water that had graced his decrepit flesh. Things were about to get very interesting.

 Chapter 98

    Hello! Surprise chapter :). We are close to chapter 100 and oh boy is it gonna be a treat :)


    ¡°For years, I¡¯ve served Asteria, and I have given everything to her in those many years. My time, my future, and above all else, my life.¡± His words were like the thunder that rent the sky. ¡°Now, I stand before you to give even more.¡± He clenched the railing as he steadied himself. ¡°Even in death, duty never ends.¡± For a short time, he didn¡¯t speak again. He just stood there as emotions seemed to flicker across his face, many of which were just obscure.


    ¡°Though my status as Warmaster has been restored, I¡¯m afraid that the only thing I can feel is shame. We are but a shadow of what we once were. The vile mortuary cult has laid low our vaunted motherland. Once upon a time, Asteria was once a shining star. But now..¡± His words were caught in his throat at the mention of that. ¡°But now, look at us. We became the very thing that we swore to destroy.¡± The soldiers gazed up at him, unflinching and uncaring, which was expected. They were undead, after all.


    But, really, watching this all unfold made me realize just how little I knew about the fall of Asteria. To me, it¡¯s always been a distant topic, only hinted at. The only person who seemed alive enough was Calixa. But seeing this monstrous man muse over it made me ask more questions.


    ¡°But now, here we are. Standing once more because of our Empress¡¯ sacrifice. Were it not for her, we would be mindless slaves. No better than the feral that roams the outlands cursed to a foul existence.¡± He stood up straight, and the righteous fire that enshrouded him seemed to burn hotter. The air crackled, and thunder roared as the rain poured harder.


    ¡°But now, here we are. We may be a shadow of what we once were, but our vengeance is strong. In a week, we will march from this stronghold and tear the necromancers from the thrones they crafted from the bones of our empire. We will run them from our homes and hound them every step. There will be no mercy, for the only repentance they may find will be in death. In a week, we will march to the town of White River and we reclaim the city, in the Empress¡¯ name.¡± With each word spoken, the surrounding fire seemed to rage harder. Behind him, the air swirled and condensed. Lighting seemed to come into existence and form the visage of a monstrous skull that gazed down on all of us as Octavian¡¯s words grew in fiery passion.


    ¡°We will march relentlessly and unceasingly. Through the harshest of rain and the coldest of winds. We will turn the curse that was given to us into a boon as we route those that struck us down and for those who betrayed us.¡± As he spoke, the undead went wild. With each word he spoke, the undead slammed swords into shield, and spears into the dirt. The cacophony grew in intensity as the metallic screech of boundless rage rose into the air, and for the briefest of moments, it even drowned out the storm that raged unbiddenly. Even the soldiers still patrolling the ramparts froze, drawn to the sheer passion that radiated from his speech.


    Even I, someone who had no direct relation to the betrayal that they felt, couldn¡¯t deny the feelings of vengeance that were sparking in my chest. His speech instilled a sense of betrayal, and hatred in me, that was coiling in my chest like a viper, reading to lash out in a split second. I was getting drawn into a trance by the passionate rancor that he felt.


    But as the undead reached a crescendo, he rose his hand, and silence fell upon them like a blanket. ¡°But this will be difficult.¡± His tone shifted from passion to a general talking to his men. Yet, it didn¡¯t push me away. ¡°We will face our once mighty defenses, but we will persevere. The skies will rain down fire, and the earth will erupt beneath our feet. The air will be so sharp, it will rend flesh from bone. But this, this is good.¡± His words turned grim, and a sad smile crossed his face as he looked across the troops before coming to us. In his gaze, he looked as if he knew us, and he knew we could overcome what threats lay before us. Even though I wasn¡¯t one of his warriors.


    ¡°While we muster our forces and march against Whiteridge, a separate force will muster to the north of it and will strike at the less defended rear. The fighting will be brutal as the necromancers throw everything they have at us. But we will weather the storm, as the loyalist forces from the north batter aside the slave forces. Once their shell is cracked, we will pour into the city, break the chains that bind the unwilling, and bring the souls there back into our loving embrace.¡± Octavian¡¯s voice seemed to roll in pitch, making it seem as if he were speaking to each of us as he told us the plan.


    Before us stood a general, who spoke to every one of the troops. Something that very few would take the time to do. He was telling us the plan so that we would have faith in it and place our trust in the officers who would guide us. He was unifying everyone under the same plan, which alone was mesmerizing to watch.


    ¡°I will not lie to you, but the fighting that will unfold will be difficult. Brother will be pitted against brother, sister against sister. The necromancers will stop at nothing to staunch our advance, but I ask you not to falter. Whether you are to fight against friends or family, do not hesitate. Grant them peace from their nightmares. But do not hesitate. For at the end of it all, we will bring those responsible to justice.¡±


    I felt my heartbreak slightly. I watched his speech, and whatever ideas that I once had of this domain fell away. These were embattled people who lost everything, and here they were, shifting through the ashes as they tried to scrape together the pieces. Cursed to an existence they didn¡¯t want, and for what? So people could have more power? I felt pity for them, but I felt vindication for what I was doing in the back of my mind. Would this be the same path my country would walk down if the ruling elite had their way?


    He stood on the overlook, gazing at his troops as if he were memorizing each of their faces, at least until the empress reappeared. His bulk quickly overpowered her more petite size. ¡°Warmaster, every order you issue will be as if they were my own from this moment forth. All of my legions bar my personal guard are yours to command. Bring me back my people.¡± He dropped a knee and placed his arm across his chest as she spoke.


    ¡°I will not fail you, Empress.¡± He bowed his head low, yet he still dwarfed her in size, even in his smaller stature.


    She reached an arm out to the man and placed it on his shoulder.¡°I know you won¡¯t. I have faith in you.¡± Her words were motherly and kind yet held an edge of unequivocal sternness. She then spun around to look at all her troops once more. ¡°For the crusade to retake the first town, I will second a portion of my hoplites to the Warmaster. Let their shields break the tide that will attempt to drown you out.¡± A portion of the warriors clad in gold stepped forward and snapped their spears up without a second to waste.


    ¡°I will second a portion of my vanguard, which will cut down those who attempt to staunch the flow of Asteria¡¯s return.¡± Various portions of the warriors who stood guard around the fortress stepped forward and joined the legion that was ready for war.


    ¡°I will second a portion of my mages, to deter the vaunted defenses of my cities, and to break the magic that the necromancers may cast.¡± Three battle mages stepped forward and melded into the growing army.


    ¡°And finally, I will second a portion of my assassins. May their blades strike down threats seen and unseen, so my legions can reclaim what is rightfully ours.¡± From the shadows, many figures were born, clad in living darkness and cloaks that flickered in the pouring rain. At the head of them, all was a woman, more human than spirit, yet it was clear she wasn¡¯t true either.


    Her hair was braided into three separate strands, and she was clad in a dark cloak that hung from her, hiding most of her form, bar two swords that hung on each hip. Her name was clad more purple than red, and I shivered slightly as I stared at her.


    ¡°Then, finally, I second you, the commander of my assassins, use her well, but bring her back unharmed.¡± She gestured to her troops. ¡°Today, we rise once more, and in a week, we march! Praise the Warmaster, Praise Asteria!¡± Every soldier in the stronghold hold rose their voice in a cheer that rose in an earsplitting cacophony. Even I cheered them on as the remnants of Octavian¡¯s speech flooded my veins with righteous fervor, and I genuinely hoped for the best for them.

 Chapter 99

    My heart beat rapidly in my chest, sending waves of heat crashing through me. Octavian''s words had stirred something deep within me that had never existed before. Rage, guilt, shame, just to name a few. But each burned like a small blazing star. I strode over to my chair, sat next to Kharon, and cleared my throat. The sound of my military cheering quickly drowned me out. "Kharon, I''m scared." My words were but a whisper compared to the sound of rain slamming into the ground and the cries of my legions.


    "Don''t be Mistress. The domain is yours, and it will never harm you." As if he were like my grandfather, he reached out and placed his hand on my shoulder, trying to reassure me.


    Truly, I was scared. Lately, the thoughts that were alien to me were brimming to the surface, guiding my hand. While the thoughts alone didn''t really scare me, it was the thought that I would lose my memories. I didn''t want to lose who I was. "Maybe I just need to take a vacation and get away for a few days. It should help."


    "Of course, I will happily take care of everything while you are away. All work and no play speed along the descent into madness."


    I chuckled slightly at his words, my mind filling in the quote. But he was right. I was spending way too much time working. Perhaps a few day''s rest would be nice. He gave me a slight nod as he stood up, pushed himself away from the chair, and walked towards the overlook. My eyes, however, drifted towards the map that now hovered on my screen. Mostly, the speech was over, so I could relax a bit more and hopefully get my mind off of things. Vacation was something that I rarely considered, but it was something that I knew I needed. I''m so thankful for Kharon, though. Him doing what he did made things so much easier.


    He was vastly intelligent and did so much to carry everything around here. Though everything he did seemed to be subdued. A gentle push here and a nudge there. Each one stacked up and helped push things onto a course that I didn''t expect. But each time something unfolded, it was much to our benefit. Without him, I would be so lost. Once I was back from my mini-vacation, I would let him rest for some time, taking on some of his share of stuff.


    I cast one more glance over to the delegates and looked them over once more before going back to what I was working on. Most of them seemed to be human. The most interesting out of the bunch was a giant furry creature that looked much like a minotaur, which was excellent. I''ve scantly seen anything nonhuman since I''ve arrived outside of that elf. Sadly, I didn''t see too much of her, though I know she came back recently. But that really isn''t my field, so it''s not like it matters too much. In fact, I told him that as long as I wasn''t directly involved with the curse-breaking, I didn''t really care what happened. Though I wish I had spoken with her.


    The only other being that caught my eye was the strange-looking woman. She reminded me of Nyx with the scales, though it was hard to see everything at this distance. The only thing that was strange to me was a sense of familiarity with her. Which was strange considering that I had never seen her before in my life. The rest, well, didn''t really strike my fancy. The last one in there that I had any sense of familiarity with was Redrick, who had finally moved away from my shit list.


    I suppose I should be the one to finish the inauguration, but Kharon can manage it. Public speaking isn''t something that I enjoyed doing, yet it needed to be done. But I''m sure that he could carry it better than I could. Without thinking about it further, I tore myself away from listening to the speech threatening to draw me further in and instead glanced at the slowly forming map. I''ve expanded the next part of the domain a few times in the last few days as I tried to get ready for the crusade that Octavian wanted to launch. The best part is that I don''t have to worry about making immediate expansion plans, mostly since I can bog them down in certain places, keep the stall going, and use the essence I earn to further increase the size of the next portion. Thankfully, the veterans stationed in that area have been working night and day, so progress has been coming along smoothly. That''s not to mention the sheer amount of troops I''ve been creating there for them to train.


    My eyes drifted from the map and back towards the speech that Kharon was wrapping up. "Honored Delegates, we appreciate you coming to the inauguration of Warmaster Octavian, for such an event has been rare throughout our history." Even now, at least to me, his words were monotonous, yet they tugged at me, drawing me back in. "Were this in better times, it would be far more extravagant. But, we make do." He paused as he glanced across at everyone that was arrayed before him.


    "For the next week, our forces will prepare for a crusade across Asteria. While we understand our unique circumstances with everyone involved, we ask that the stronghold be avoided at all costs, as anyone who ventures forth will be dealt with immediately. However, any of our soldiers that roam outside of the stronghold will still be considered entities of combat, and can be interacted with freely."


    As he spoke, I nodded my head and thought it over. Over the past few days, I''ve been pushing our situation as a beneficial synergy with the invaders. They help us grow more robust, and we help them grow stronger, though I''ve carefully orchestrated everything under the guise of a treaty to keep everyone from wandering out. I also forced all soldiers to follow something akin to the geneva convention when it came to combat, which should hopefully sway things slightly in my favor.


    "Now, if any of you would like to speak with me, I will happily entertain you in the main building, where refreshments will be served." He motioned towards a few of the soldiers positioned by the entrance to the visitors'' overlook. "Please follow the security team, and they will ensure that you arrive there safely."


    My eyes wandered from the speech once more as I glanced back at my map, and a quiet sigh escaped from my lips. I definitely need a small vacation. I glanced over towards Octavian and gave him a nod. Now that his grand reveal is done, he can join his troops and get them up to par. All that was really left now was for me to head back to my office and relax. But first, I need to retrieve my daughter and Alessia.


    A few hours later:


    "Mother, what do you think of this?" Nyx passed a hastily drawn picture of a backpack to me. I took the paper from her, looked it over, and mentally chuckled at it, though I knew my drawing wasn''t better than hers.


    "I like it. Though, do you want one strap or two?" I put it on the desk and interlaced my fingers as I regarded her. Her silver-hued skin glimmered in the warm light, and a gleeful grin was plastered across her face.


    "I think two will do well." She leaned forward in her chair, both hands on the seat.


    I nodded, and I picked up a pen to further inspect her drawing. It was just a standard backpack, but with many pockets. Too many if you ask me, so I''ll cut them down when I make it for her. "What color do you want it to be?"


    "What''s your favorite color, mother?" She rocked back and forth on her seat in excitement at her coming gift.


    My heart fluttered in my chest as a smile crept across my face. Lately, I''ve found myself enjoying treating her like a daughter. It all felt so right, and I wasn''t complaining. "No, don''t base this off of me. Tell me what color you enjoy." I was attempting to push her in her own direction since she had a tendency to copy me. But I wanted her to be her own person. Which was also why I''ll be sending her to classes with Alessia and Kharon. So at least she can talk to other people besides me. Perhaps I could even get her to train with Octavian before he leaves.


    She pouted at me as she crossed her arms. "But mother." She drew out her words, trying to sway me to her side.


    "I want this to be special to you, not me, so pick your own color." I could have been harsher, but I wanted this to be her own choice. Besides, if I was meaner about it, she would shut down on me.


    "Fine. I enjoy black then." She pouted once more, but her excitement overwhelmed her annoyance.


    I nodded my head as I glanced at the backpack and formed it in my mind. I took out a few of the pockets that she had marked down and instead increased the amount of space that she would have. There would be three main pockets on this bag that were tiered from the largest to the smallest, and I would add a few pockets on the side for her. With but a snap of my finger, a black backpack formed on my desk.


    "Did you design the room that you wanted yet?" I shifted the subject before her sheer excitement could destroy the chair she was sitting on.


    "Oh! Yes, mother!" She opened up the notebook that I made for her to use and quickly flipped to one of the pages, revealing a small room with a bed that sat in the corner and a desk next to it. It was a bit droll, so I would have to create a few things for her, like posters and some other forms of entertainment. Things that I never really considered before.Oh, the joys of motherhood.

 Chapter 100

    Yayyyy! Chapter 100!  It''s my birthday, so to celebrate here is the chapter 100 special!!!


    Consider joining my patreon for more!


    "Come on, Nyx, you have to wake up for school!." I prodded my sleeping daughter and glanced at my clock. It was going on at seven in the morning, and I wanted her to get up so she could go learn with Kharon today. I felt a little bad for waking her up so early, but I wanted her become a well-adjusted member of society, and by society, I mean Asteria.


    "But mother, five more minutes." She murmured as she nestled further into the blankets.


    "No, I want you to wake up now. Kharon will be preparing for the class, and I don''t want you to make him wait. Get up now." I stood over her and crossed my arms. I was trying to decide how far I should go to wake her up. If anything, I would yank the blanket off of her if she refused to listen, or I could be like my dad and flip the bed. But that seems kind of mean, so I would wait and use that as a last resort.


    She groaned as she sat up and wiped away her bleary eyes. "I don''t want to go."


    "Well, you need to. He can teach you things that I can''t. Besides, it will do you well to learn how to use magic and protect yourself." I leaned against the door frame, crossed my arms, and regarded my daughter, who was still trying to wake up. She was such a heavy sleeper at times. It was like she was dead to the world.


    "But mom, I wanna stay home." She set her arms down on the fluffy black blanket I made for her and gazed up at me with a pair of puppy dog eyes.


    "No, not allowed. Get up." I snapped my fingers as I tried to hurry her along, and I walked across her room towards one of the small wardrobes on the corner. I quickly rummaged through it, bringing out some clothes I had made for her. The dress she wore first was pretty, but I wanted her to wear something else for once.


    I found some clothing to work out for her: a pair of black leggings and a tank top, matched with a thin black jacket. I quickly folded them and put them into her backpack and then sorted through the clothes once more and found her a short black dress that I knew she would like. The fabric was soft under my fingertips and felt much like silk.


    I envied the girl for having such nice clothing, but it didn''t bother me. I wasn''t a fan of wearing overly extravagant clothing. But I wasn''t about to berate her about it. She seemed to enjoy it, which was all that mattered to me. I gathered all her underwear that she would need and the rest of the dress.


    I heard the soft sound of feet hitting stone, and I spun around with her clothing in hand. "Here you go. Get dressed." I pushed the clothing into her hands before she could even reply. I was excited for her. Yet, it felt like she was growing up so fast.


    With that done, I decided I would give her some privacy and left. I glided down the hall, humming to myself as I left her room and walked to my office. Today was going to be a good day. I was going to see her off to her classes, and then I would spend the day relaxing. Though I had no idea what I wanted to do yet. I had a bottle of wine I could crack into. So maybe while I had time, I could get a buzz going. I just didn''t want to do it with Nyx here. Something about being drinking around her really bothered me, and I didn''t want to be that sort of parent.


    I waltzed into my office, sat down in my chair, and closed a few of the notebooks I had laid open, though I made sure that the pages were marked. I was only going to be gone for a day or two, but I didn''t want to risk losing anything that I was working on. Without a second thought, I fell back into my chair and stared at the ceiling as I tried to clear my mind until I heard Nyx walk in.


    "Mother, how do I look?" She walked into my office wearing the dress I picked out for her. It was a silken black outfit that went down to her knees. I made entirely the hem of her lace dress that rose three centimeters before it meshed back with the rest of the fabric. A few buttons covered by a thin patch of fabric were down the center of the dress. The sleeves extended to her wrists and flared outwards like freshly bloomed rose petals. She wore her hair in loose waves that stretched down and brushed against the textured collar of her dress.


    "Beautiful." A grin crept across my face once more as I stared at her.


    Which elicited a giggle as she spun around. Her dress caught the air and seemed to hover as it tried to catch up to her. "Well, of course. I am a princess, after all."


    "Don''t let that go to your head." I forced my grin to become a slight smirk as I stood up and walked over to her. "Do you have your bag? Your notebooks and pens? Work out clothing?" The words poured out of my mouth as I tried to think of everything she would need for school, as my motherly instinct kicked into overdrive.


    "Yes, mother. I have everything." She huffed at me as I came over to her and smoothed out some wrinkles in her dress, which quickly caused her to struggle. "Mother, stop!" She tried to pull away from me as I quickly fixed everything I saw.


    "Sorry, just making sure you look as pretty as possible." I pulled away from her and looked her over one last time. "Are you ready?"


    "Of course." She reached down, picked up her backpack, and threw it onto her shoulders in one graceful movement.


    I flicked open my map and quickly found Kharon at the stronghold. Ordinarily, I would never let Nyx go there alone, but considering that the place was packed full with my guard, and not to mention Kharon, I could rest easy. Everyone knows not to touch the stronghold, for now at least. I placed my hand on her shoulder and teleported away.


    The stronghold was as busy as usual. The walls were being expanded outwards and upwards, and everyone was busy training at least the new legion was. A part of me was sad seeing how far away this place was from my original dream, but the other part of me didn''t mind it. It filled me with a sense of comfort and a sense of familiarity.


    I grabbed Nyx''s hand as I walked across the courtyard. The various soldiers here saw me, stopped what they were doing, and saluted in my direction, which I returned with a curt nod. Nyx, on the other hand, seemed to bask in the attention.


    I walked up the steps that led into the main building. The zombie on the right saw me and quickly pushed the door open for me. I thanked the zombie as I pushed Nyx into the main hall. There were soldiers from both legions all around us that were mingling with one another, though if they were talking, I had no clue. I still couldn''t understand most of what they said.


    Nyx skipped along happily as we pushed further into the main building, which was being expanded upon. Considering the sheer amount of undead here, construction was getting hammered out at a staggering rate. I just had to monitor resources since they burned through them like paper.


    I flicked open the map once more to see where Kharon was and saw that he was in what used to be the war room. We converted it into a classroom so we could start teaching undead magic and other various things that would be important. While the war room would be transferred to a temporary spot, at least until Octavian retook the town.


    I reached the double doors that marked the classroom and pushed them open, marching into the room with Nyx in hand. Kharon stood behind a large podium with a large blackboard behind him. Arrayed in front of him were dozens of desks and a few undead. I could already pick out a few of my honor guards and a couple of undead from both legions. I''m glad to see them taking matters into their own hands.


    "Ah, Mistress, it''s good to see you." Kharon stepped away from the podium and walked over to Nyx and I.


    "Greetings Kharon. I''m only here to make sure Nyx got here safely on her first day." I let go of her hand, and she quickly rushed over to one of the desks, sat down, and quickly rifled through her bag.


    "I will take good care of her mistress. Worry not." The skeleton had his hood down, revealing his bleached white bones, and his eyes were as vibrant as ever.


    "I trust you. Would you mind keeping her for most of the day?" My gaze lingered on my daughter for a moment before I tore it away.


    "Of course. Now that I have a fleet of undead who manage the entrance, I have nothing but time. Just let me know when you are ready for her back."


    "Thank you so much, Kharon. Just let me know if she acts up." The myriad of thoughts that swirled around my head made me feel sad she was going to go to school now. It felt like she was growing up, yet she has only been mine for such a short time.


    "I will do that, mistress. Enjoy your day off." He clacked his teeth together as he walked back towards the podium.


    "Thank you, Kharon." I glanced across the room and spared my daughter one last glance before teleported back to my office, eager to start my day off.


    It was lonely here without Nyx pestering me. Not to mention that Alessia was busy training the guard. I pulled open one drawer on my desk and went through it to grab the wine bottle I had tucked away. Now that Nyx wasn''t here, I could enjoy it. I set the bottle on the desk and looked it over. The light pushed through the blood-red liquid, casting a sanguine light on my desk. I ran my fingers across the cool glass as I tried to decide if I wanted to grab a cup or not. It wouldn''t be the first time I''ve thrown back a bottle of wine without it.


    After much deliberation, I decided I would go without one. I grabbed the small knife on my desk and quickly chipped away the hard wax seal. When I first saw this, I was shocked. I''ve always seen wine bottles with a cork. But rarely with wax. But I quickly adapted and learned how to carefully remove the wax without crumbling it and letting it fall into the bottle.


    Once the wax was removed and the lip of the bottle cleaned off, I brought it to my lips and sipped it. I know that the aroma of the wine was vital to the taste, but honestly, at this moment, I couldn''t bring myself to care. It''s been so long since I''ve had something like this.


    The liquid rushed into my mouth and quickly met my tongue. The liquid was thick, and at first, it teased me with a soft buttery taste that attacked the center of my tongue. But quickly, the taste shifted into something sweet that melted into a faint smokey taste as I swallowed. I pulled the bottle away from my lips and gazed at the bottle of wine as a ball of warmth traveled down my throat. Oh, this was dangerous.


    I gulped down another mouthful of the delicious liquid, and a hiccup left my mouth shortly after. My world swam slightly as I set the bottle down. Warmth coursed through my body with each pulse of my heart, and my entire body buzzed slightly. I giggled for no real reason as I rested my head against the cool wood of my desk. Ah yes, it''s been so long since I''ve been like this.


    "Empress, are you alright?" Alessia''s voice tore through my drunken stupor, and I sat up.


    A lazy grin grew across my face as I stared at her. "Alessia!!" The words tore through my mouth as I hastily stood up, almost knocking my chair back as I rushed over to her. I threw my arms around her and pulled her into a tight hug. Tentatively, a set of hands rested against my back as I nestled into her chest. Usually, I wouldn''t do something like this, but I''m a needy when drunk.


    "What''s going on with you?" Alessia asked as I pushed away from her and grabbed her hand.


    "I''ve had a bit to drink, so I''m just vibing now." I pulled her over to my desk, the alcohol driving my actions, though I''m sure it''s just as much as me as it was what I had to drink. Maybe it wasn''t. Who knows? I sat down on the chair since standing seemed to be too much of a hassle at the moment. I quickly wrapped my arms around Alessia''s waist, rested my head against her stomach, and closed my eyes.


    I felt a hand rest against my head for a split second before fingers ran through my hair. The warmth in my chest grew a little more as I hugged her tighter, but the coolness that radiated from her stood in stark contrast to the warmth that pulsed within me. Which only caused me to bury myself further into her. But that only caused the heat to grow in intensity.


    "You are as bad as Nyx." In my drunken stupor, her voice seemed to roll teasingly, causing me to chuckle, but I lost my retort just as fast as it came.


    "Alessia, you are so pretty." I craned my head upwards to stare at her. Her white and silver hair looked more and more corporeal with each passing day. Her golden eyes were soft now and gazed at me with such adoration it made my stomach jump.


    A smile flickered across her face as she rested her hands against my cheeks. A quiet giggle escaped from my lips as I rested my hands against hers. "I''m glad you think so, Empress."


    I frowned slightly as I judged her words. "You can call me Calixa, you know. You don''t always have to be so formal with me."


    She shook her head and shifted her right hand down under my chin, tilting my head up slightly towards her. "I would never. You will always be Empress to me." She gazed at me and looked as if she wanted to say something more, but she stopped.


    I felt my heart jump slightly before it settled, and I quickly tore my gaze away from her, slightly frightened by what I was feeling. "Come on pleeeaassee." I drew my words out as I pouted. I could make her if I wanted to, but that wouldn''t be right, I wanted it to be of her own choice. But for some reason, I really just wanted her to say my name.


    "No. I will only call you Empress." I heard her chuckle for the first time, and it sounded like the most beautiful thing I''ve ever heard.


    "Fineee." I shrugged, wrapped my arms around her waist, and nestled my head into her stomach. A nagging sense of disappointment ate away at the euphoria that flooded my veins, and honestly, I didn''t know why.


    I guess the energy that radiated from me changed because Alessia shifted and put her hand under my chin, and tilted my face up. "I will only call you Calixa this one time." As my name left her lips, the heat quickly swam to my cheeks.


    "I, uh.." I stammered for just a second as my mind short-circuited before I decided to just shut my mouth.


    "Oh, what''s this? At a loss for words, are we?" She wiggled her eyebrows at me, and I turned my head away. I was thoroughly on the defensive now, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Alessia, wanna play some games with me?" I pushed away from her as I tried to force away the feeling in my chest. I stood up and staggered over to another part of my office like a drunken sailor, in an attempt to escape from the situation that I was now in. Really, there was no one to blame here but myself.

 Chapter 101

    I hummed quietly as I moved in tandem with Alessia to the silent beat that only I could hear. One of her arms was laced around my waist, while the other was close by with her fingers interlaced with mine. The constant contact had my skin tingling with tantalizing fire. As we slow danced, my heartbeat grew heavy, and I found my face flushing.


    I wasn''t na?ve. I knew what these feelings were. This wasn''t the first time I''ve had feelings for someone, and it''s not like I hadn''t explored relationships with the same gender. I just hadn''t expected to fall in love this hard. The worst part is, I don''t even know why. Perhaps the drinks were making me like this, or maybe the drinks dredged up what I had repressed.


    "What is it, Empress?" Her words teased me gently from my thoughts as I shifted my head to look up at her. Her golden eyes stared into mine with all the adoration I could hope for. My heart lurched slightly in my chest as I fell into her gaze.


    Each heartbeat felt like it took an eternity as I stared at her. The heat rose in me agonizingly slowly. "Nothing."


    A sly grin crossed her face as she tightened the grip on my waist and hand and pulled me closer to her. Not that it was a bother to me. But quite the contrary, I really enjoyed it. But I struggled with expressing myself as much as I should, and this situation really reinforced that issue. I was an emotional wreck. "What are you thinking about, Alessia?" I rested my head against her shoulder as we danced further on.


    "Well, doing this with you reminded me of the last time we did this."


    Whatever sense of euphoria I was having was swept away by a tide of guilt and shame. I had almost forgotten what I''d done. I''ve changed her memories and everyone else''s. "Tell me about it." I didn''t even believe it when she told me she didn''t hate me.


    "We were dancing together, much like this. Laced around each other in silence." She guided me along a path of her own making, and I followed along, working on eating away at my sense of reservations.


    "Alessia, do you truly not hate me?" Our pace increased slightly, and I closed my eyes to fight the wave of nausea that was growing in strength as my world swam.


    "I would never hate you. I''ve told you this before." She pulled me close, and our faces were inches from each other.


    "I know, but then I think back to what I did to you, and I can''t help but think that some part of you does." Curse alcohol and its effects on me; I''m never usually like this.


    "You gave me a life to live, a purpose to fulfill. That is something that I can never hate you for." Our dance came to a pause, and we held each other.


    I didn''t understand why I was like this. Why was I falling for a spirit? But I stood at a crossroads now. The biggest problem that I saw was that if I pursued this if something went wrong, then I''d risk our entire relationship. But yet, the wine that I''d had drank earlier was pushing me in the opposite direction. After all, was it so wrong to take what I wanted? I stared into Alessia''s eyes as my thoughts went wild, as a handful of emotions slammed into me like a hammer. "What do you feel then?"


    "That depends on you, my dearest empress. What do you want me to feel?" As the words left her mouth, I realized that she had just thrown the ball back in my court.


    She wanted me to make that choice. Since it''s been clear from the start how she felt. Was this a romance of my doing? I crafted her with my own hands, and I guided her along a path of my making. So did this make it right? Was I forcing her to have feelings for me? Was it fair to her? The questions mounted in my mind one after the other, though, with each passing second, my mind became murkier as I tried to fight through the growing haze.


    "Did I tell you how that memory ended?" She broke the silence and brought me back to reality.


    "No. How did it?" My breath hitched in my throat as she closed the distance between us. My mind begged for what was to come, yet I was still nervous. I wanted nothing to go wrong. Yet If it happened, I knew it would take us past the point of no return.


    "How do you think it did?" Her words were sweet as they slithered into my ear. Her lips were mere inches from my mine, so tantalizingly close. She kept throwing the ball in my court, which drove me nuts.


    A sigh escaped from my lips, and I pressed my forehead against hers. "I don''t know what you see in me." I shifted my arms to rest across her shoulders as I carefully enunciated each word to stop myself from slurring them.


    Her arms fell to my waist as we danced on. "I see a woman who cares about her people. Someone who puts her people''s needs above her own. One who is beautiful, caring, and the kindest woman I''ve ever met. You draw me in every passing day, and even though the memories I have may not be true, I can''t help but fall for you."


    The admission of emotion was a relief to hear, and her words rekindled the fire in my chest. "Alessia, is this what you want?" My eyes wandered to her lips as I forced my body from meeting hers.


    "More than anything else in this world." Her fingers dug into my back, bunching the fabric and searing the flesh underneath with the loving heat.


    "Alessia, there will be no going back. What I''m afraid of most is if our relationship falls apart? I don''t want to lose what we have now." I rested there, with my forehead against hers, staring into her eyes.


    Her response was pressing her lips into mine, silencing whatever complaints I may have had. At that moment, all that mattered was the sparks that flitted in my heart and the heat that threatened to melt me. Her lips were cold, but the heat from mine melded them together perfectly enough. I pulled her into me as I sank into her embrace, and the last bit of reservations faded away into the back of my mind.


    "Alessia, I''m not going to lie to you. I''m needy, obsessive, compulsive, and above all else, I''m greedy, and I don''t like to share." I pulled away after what felt like an eternity to catch my breath.


    "And I am all yours. Forever bound to be by your side." Without a second thought, she pulled me back into another earth-shattering kiss, and for once, I felt complete. I finally have a purpose. Perhaps this wasn''t so bad after all

 Chapter 102

    Thoughts on novel so far?


    Also if you are enjoying please consider leaving ratings, reviews, and comments. The feed back really helps me write better! As usual if you are enjoying it consider subscribing to my petrean! It really helps me out. Plus you get close to twenty chapters ahead


    I awoke and felt great. My eyes fluttered open, and I glanced at my screen to see if any significant notifications appeared while I was sleeping. Thankfully, nothing significant had happened. Well, domain-wise, that is.


    A pair of arms were laced around my waist, pulling me into a little spoon, and my heart raced in my chest as I thought back to what happened last night. My cheeks flushed as my heart rushed through my veins. Doubly so, since I can''t remember what happened after Alessia kissed me.


    "Good morning Empress." Alessia cooed in my ear, causing my flesh to rise in goosebumps.


    "Hey." I rolled over and wrapped my arms around her, and nestled into her. How long has it been since I''ve done something like this? In fact, how long has it been since I''ve had a relationship with someone outside of the various one-night stands that I''ve had?


    "Did you sleep well?" She ran her fingers through my hair, and I couldn''t help but melt at her touch. Ugh, being like this sucked. I hate feeling like a giddy schoolgirl.


    "I did." I nuzzled into her more and tried to figure out the exact chain of events that led me to this moment. I never expected this moment to come when I made her when I first arrived here. I still don''t know why, but I will not complain. It was like a twisted version of twilight, but it involved a beautiful spirit instead of a handsome vampire.


    "Are you still going to take the day off?" Her fingers ran through my hair, and a happy sigh forced its way through my lips.


    "Probably not. Octavian wants to launch his crusade in a few days, and I need to get with Kharon to figure out what the delegates want, and retrieve Nyx from him." I reluctantly sat up, pulled away from Alessia, and stretched out my body. Thankfully, I was still clothed, so nothing happened last night. Not that I would have complained about it, but I wasn''t even sure how something like that would work.


    "Are you going to tell Nyx about us?" She sat up and pressed herself against my headrest, gazing at me as I walked around the room, trying to get ready for the day.


    "Right now? No, though I''m sure she will figure it out." I walked over to my dresser and went through it to grab some fresh clothing. Not that I was dirty or stank, but now I had to keep up appearances.


    Alessia hummed in response next to me as I felt a pair of hands wrap around my waist and a headrest against my shoulder. I paused for a moment, relishing the physical contact. "Alessia, I really need to get ready." I placed my hands on hers and leaned back into her.


    "I know. I just wanted to spend some time with you before I went back to training with the guard." She nuzzled my neck, and I couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Stop." I swatted her away playfully as I reached into my dresser and grabbed a new, blood-red cloak with subtle patterns of black lines that stretched across its length in unworldly patterns. I decided a while ago that just having one cloak wasn''t good enough, so I created a few different variants to wear outside and whatnot. Though I refuse to have anything that is overly extravagant. Simple is good. Simple is nice.


    "When will you be back?" She asked as I quickly donned my new cloak.


    "Well, I''m gonna pick Nyx up and then have a meeting with Kharon. So in a few hours, I''ll be back around. I''m going to have to establish a better routine now that Nyx is here." I mainly complained about my sake since I wanted to keep grinding away at everything.


    "You need to take it easy, though. You can''t keep overworking yourself." She walked over to the corner of the room and picked up her poleaxe and cloak that she had draped across one of the chairs.


    "I know, but it''s just how I am." I threw on my sports bag after checking it to ensure that all the stuff I would need was in there; and walked over to Alessia and threw my arms around her to steal away another hug.


    Her arms fell across me, pulling me tightly into her. "Take it easy, alright?"


    I rolled my eyes and gave her a quick peck on the lips; it amazes me how easy this feels with her. Almost like it was meant to be. "I''ll do my best. I''ll see you soon, okay?"


    "Of course Empress." She gave me one last peck on my forehead before I teleported to the stronghold to retrieve my daughter, drowning in my newfound happiness.


    "Mother!" Nyx screamed as she ran over to me. Her backpack thrashed wildly on her back as she scrambled over to me as fast as she could before she crashed into me like a runaway truck.


    "Hello there." I chuckled as I rested my hand on her raven black hair.


    "Oh, how I''ve missed you so. I was worried you forgot about me, mother." Her words were slightly muffled as she pressed her head into my stomach, pulling me as close as possible.


    "No, never. I was just busy with some things." My face blushed slightly as I thought back to the things I was busy with.


    "What could be more important than me?" She huffed at me as she stepped back and crossed her arms, shooting daggers at me.


    "Well, I needed a break, but I promise I didn''t forget about you." I reached forward and gave her another head pat. "But tell me, how did you like school?"


    Like a switch, her whole attitude changed as she jumped up happily. "It was so much fun. Kharon taught me how to use magic! Look!" She raised a clawed hand, and a small flame flickered in her hand. It was no larger than a small candle, but I was so happy to see her like this.


    "Oh, look at you! I''m so proud of you! What other kinds of magic did you learn?" I asked as I placed my hand on her shoulder and walked around the stronghold on my journey to find Kharon.


    "Well, Kharon made me select only three to focus on, which isn''t fair if you asked me. I wanted to learn them all." She stated matter-of-factly as she walked along with me.


    The more I thought about it, the more that I realized I had very little knowledge of how my system worked, so already Nyx was becoming stronger than I was. But I would pester Kharon with questions like that later. "So, what did you choose?"


    "Fire, Ice, and wind. Kharon said that once I get good with them, he would teach me more." She bobbed her head as she spoke and skipped along happily, leaving me to my thoughts.


    It''s been a bit since I''ve actually taken stock of what I have for magic. I need to compile a list of all my assets so that once the war party leaves, I will be able to utilize everything at my disposal. Yes, the talk with Kharon may be a long one after all. "That''s amazing. Which one do you like so far?"


    "Well, I like them all. Fire makes me feel powerful; ice makes me feel relaxed. But wind makes me feel fast. So I''m unable to decide." She scrunched up her eyebrows slightly as she talked.


    So far, I was envious of her. Using magic seems like it would be so fun, but that boat has long since sailed for me when I chose my soul class. But I really needed to get back to training before my daughter leaped ahead of me. "How did all the other classes go outside of magic?"


    "Well, Mr. Flint taught me how to throw a punch, which was fun. Kharon said that he would teach me how to fight in the next class, and I can''t wait."


    Ah yes, she was growing up so fast. I also wasn''t surprised that she liked to fight. She was a dragon, after all. Right now, I wasn''t worried about it, but one day I fear for Flint''s safety. "You know, Lieutenant Flint was my teacher too."


    "Was he really?" She paused and stared up at me like I was a completely different person.


    "He was, and it drove Alessia nuts." I looked back on that memory, and I couldn''t help but grin. She was so jealous then.


    "That doesn''t surprise me. Ms. Alessia is always staring at you when you aren''t looking." Nyx said it so innocently, but I knew the meaning behind it. Perhaps it could be seen as a little creepy, but I know that''s how she is, so it didn''t bother me.


    "Does she now?" I feigned innocence as we walked further into the stronghold. A few soldiers spared us gazes, and a few bowed before us. Thankfully everything seemed like it was going well here.


    "Yes, mother, it''s a little strange if you ask me."


    I chuckled as I patted her shoulder. If you only knew little Nyx, if only you knew.

 Chapter 103

    "Alright, Nyx, I will take you home, then I need to go out and run some errands, okay?" I had my hand on her shoulder as we walked around the stronghold and watched as everyone scurried about.


    A wide yawn split her lips, and she nodded her head. "Okay, mother. I am rather tired." I gestured for my map to appear and quickly teleported to her bedroom.


    "First, let''s get you a bath before you go to bed, okay?" I landed on the floor, glided over to her wardrobe, and grabbed her some night clothing and a few towels. Perhaps I would let her choose her own clothing in the future, but for now, I at least want her to match and look nice. One day, we would have to go over what colors match and clothing types.


    I grabbed a nice pair of pajamas and spun around, eager to get this over with, so I could get to my stuff. Instead, I saw that she had already passed on in a heap on her bed. Well, damn, I wanted her to take a bath, but this was okay, too. I walked over to her and adjusted her slightly before tucking her into bed. She must have had a long day if she passed out this quickly.


    I sat next to her, ran my fingers through her hair, and stared at her sleeping form. I didn''t want to be a mother for the longest time, but now I''m pretty content with it. The feeling of it being so right overrode anything else that I felt. I gave her one last pat on the head and a kiss on the forehead before I stood up. I needed to get one of the palatines and station them nearby. So that if she wakes up and I''m not there, she has someone to keep her company.


    "Mistress." Kharon gave me a slight bow as I walked into his temporary office spacing, near the back of what currently functions as a classroom.


    "Greetings Kharon." I flashed him a smile as I sat down across from him.


    "You are back much sooner than I expected you would be." He tucked away his hood, revealing his bleached white bones and burning eyes.


    "Yeah, I figured I would be gone for longer, but I feel surprisingly refreshed." I stretched out a bit in the chair, trying to adjust my cloak.


    "So I can tell." His words, as monotonous as usual, conveyed a sense of amusement, though I wasn''t sure with what, but I would not pry into it.


    "So how did the meeting with the dignitaries go afterward?''


    "Redrick has nothing new for us right now. Everything coming from us, he is content with. However, the Corinthian dignitary asks that he meet you directly at some point." The skeleton pulled open his desk and pulled out a stack of papers.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to deal with any of the dignitaries personally. Dealing with such intense scrutiny wasn''t really my thing, nor was dealing with diplomacy. "I would much rather not if it could be avoided." What I was most scared of, however, was someone piercing the veil of my deceit.


    "Eventually, you will have to meet them. You can''t keep pushing that back forever. "He grabbed a small manila folder from his desk and slid it over to me.


    "I know, but for now, I want to. At least until I''m secured in my position. There is too much at stake, and I don''t want to risk losing it all." I took the folder and flipped it open to read the contents.


    "That is also wise of you. We can revisit this in the future. However, I have also compiled a list of the other delegates and what they desire." As he spoke, I looked through the carefully worded documents.


    Let''s see here, the Thelians, which were first, were the beast kin, according to my documents. They seek to expand their borders and wish to establish an enclave within my domain for a few purposes, which were thankfully listed here for me. The first was asylum, since they were constantly under attack, followed by research and domain diving. I was perfectly fine with an enclave being formed within my domain. Especially considering that if I did this, I could gain more influence, not to mention a constant source of resources and essence. "I will allow an enclave. However, I expect them to pay taxes. Preferably in material goods, research papers, and whatnot, and respect whatever laws I may come up with." I pulled the paper from the folder and quickly scribbled down my demands on it.


    "The taxes can be paid every month, and if they can not come up with material goods, I will happily take payments in coins. However, I will leave it up to you for the amount to be paid." I signed off my name on the bottom of the paper and slid it back to him.


    "Hmm, I will pass this information onto the delegate then. If anything changes, I will let you know." He picked the paper up and began to read it over while I went on the next page.


    Next up was the Tezcacoatl dynasty, and what they asked for was simple. Though, in a way, it was vexing. They wanted to establish an enclave much like the Thelians, but for an entirely different reason. "Kharon, what do the Tezcacoatls mean by veneration?"


    "Well, they see you have a dragon soul and a pureblood dragon daughter. and to them, that makes you one of their great ancestors." His bones rattled like he was releasing a pent-up sigh as he spoke, and I didn''t blame him.


    "So they see me as a distant family then? I guess I could do something with that." I murmured as I looked over the sheet and read through more of what they requested. Outside of the enclave, they really wanted little from me.


    "You could, yes. After all, you are a godling, so worship can help boost your power levels immensely. So it is something that I recommend you do if you want the boost, of course."


    As the words left his mouth, I froze. The chance to be worshiped as a god? It was something that I never really thought about, especially since my meeting with Midir. In fact, the thought made me slightly uncomfortable. "How much power would it give me?"


    "Gods gain power from two sources. The first is collective faith, and the second is progression. Collective faith tends to be the most powerful but is also the biggest weakness. Progression is the slowest but also the most stable. I highly recommend a blend between the two if you want to get stronger." He set the paper down on the desk and glanced back at me.


    The idea of being worshiped as a god felt so wrong, yet the claim to power also felt so tantalizing. I wanted to be strong, not just for me but also for everyone else in my domain. They needed me to be strong. As I thought about it, I leaned more towards taking that path. It wasn''t for my own desires but for my undead. They needed a leader, and I would take it. "Is there anything else about them I need to know?"


    "Well, they offered to send you a large army for the crusade, but I turned that down. If we take a full army, then we would look weak. But they wouldn''t drop it, so at most, I allowed for a small detachment that would be labeled as mercenaries."


    I glanced down at the paper and weighed everything once more before making my choice. I signed the paper at the bottom and slid it over to him with a hollow feeling. These were such tough choices, and some of them I didn''t quite feel ready for. But if this is what it takes, then it must be done. I slid the paper back to him with trepidation and felt somewhat guilty. "What else is there? I asked as I went through the surprisingly small stack of papers at my disposal.


    "One of the most vocal of the bunch was a delegate from a neighboring principality. He mostly spewed rhetoric about man''s superiority and how they would reward you handsomely if you cut all relations with all the nonhuman factions." Even though he was a skeleton, the exasperation was heavy in words.


    "Dealing with that would be too much of a hassle. The benefits would not outweigh the risks I would take with that. Tell them that I will not have any diplomatic and economic dealings with them." I jotted my response and passed the paper back over to him. I knew what dealing with people like that would entail, and I neither had the time, nor the patience with such things.


    "The rest just look like minor trade deals and establishing ties," I murmured as I looked through the last few bits of paper. I have addressed the most prominent delegates, so everything would come as secondary.


    "For the most part, yes. The domain is expanding in ways that I didn''t quite expect, though not that it''s a bad thing. Just rather unique." He reached forward, took the paper from the desk, and looked it over.


    "It wasn''t something that I expected. But all is well." I placed the folder down and thought about all the stuff that would have to be made. I would have to get creative soon if I wanted to keep up with demands. There was even a chance that I would need to cut back on my sleep a bit to make sure things were moving smoothly. "So Kharon, with all of this stuff finished, we can now look at the next portion of our plans." I grabbed my bag and quickly drew my notebook and the map of the following domain expansion. "Now, we prepare for the crusade."

 Chapter 104

    I unfolded the map, placed it across the table, and pointed at a few spots I had marked. ¡°So, for starters, I plan on creating various traps here, here, and here.¡± The first was on the main road and would comprise a few poltergeists that would pin down the army, while a force of undead that I would raise would hit the main army.


    The next zone would be closer to the city and act as a minefield, something that would bog down the advancing army while I bombarded them with more undead. Not enough to harm the crusade, but enough to halt the forward advance for quite some time.


    The one after that would be a twofold trap. The first part was something that took some finagling to do, but once I did, it was relatively simple. I positioned various flames and explosions around the ground to emulate an artillery barrage. Something that would serve a few different purposes. The first being that I wanted to shock and awe anybody who tagged along with my soldiers. The second is to show off military prowess. But primarily since I wasn¡¯t well versed in how wars were fought in this time period. So I could be creative with what I did.


    The second part of the trap would be set up with many kill zones, which would catch anyone who wasn¡¯t paying attention. There were dozens of variants that I had in mind. All the way from spiked paddles that would fly out of walls to giant balls of iron that would crush anything that went in their path. But many of them wouldn¡¯t be present until they hit the main city, which unfortunately wasn¡¯t made yet. But I still have time, for now at least.


    ¡°I understand what you are going for. However, my question to you then is how will you deal with the large mobs?¡± He drew his slender skeletal fingers across the map as he gazed at it.


    ¡°Well, I have created a core group of undead that will function as traitor forces, mostly to counter the military coming their way. With that being said, I will not be pre-making any more mobs than I need to, mostly to save on the essence.¡± I sat back in the chair in which I felt rather smug with myself. I planned everything on my own, and it made me feel great.


    ¡°Interesting. Everything looks well thought out. Then, the last question I have is, who will lead the traitor forces?¡± He withdrew his finger and sat back in his chair, and regarded me with his gaze.


    ¡°Well, I will be commanding all the mobs through my interface, and there will be a boss made to match.¡± I reached forward and carefully grabbed my map, and folded it back up.


    ¡°You have taken all of this pretty well.¡± He adjusted the cuff of his cloak before he stood up.


    ¡°For the most part, yeah. It¡¯s becoming all the more natural for me.¡± I stood up as well and carefully placed the folded map back into my bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing watching you grow up. In a way, it¡¯s like watching a daughter take her first few steps.¡± His teeth rapidly clicked together yet revealed nothing of how he truly felt.


    Hearing him talk made me feel warm. Having someone here who was like a father to me, telling me, he was proud of me, touched my heart in a way that few could. It was all that I ever wanted. ¡°Thank you, Kharon.¡± I walked over to him and threw my arms around him, pulling him into a hug. His skeletal figure felt so fragile under my arms like they were on the cusp of shattering under any significant weight.


    He tentatively gave me a pat on my back and a few bones ground together, mimicking a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to show emotion like this. Perhaps that mini-vacation was really well needed.¡±


    Maybe. I was slowly healing from all the years of trauma, and it felt like my life was coming together. No longer was my life consumed by work and constant self-hatred. Nor was I drowning my emotion in bottles of alcohol or people. Now, I have a daughter and someone who I fell for, not to mention a legion of undead that saw me as their leader. ¡°Yeah.¡± I sighed in happiness as I pulled away from him.


    ¡°Anyway, mistress. I will get back to dealing with the delegates, so please let me know if you have any more need for me.¡± He smoothed out the wrinkles on his cloak and gave me a slight bow.


    ¡°Of course, Kharon.¡± I was a bit sad we had to cut everything short, but that was the nature of the beast. One of these days I will have to spend more time with Kharon. It¡¯s been far too long. ¡°Oh, before you go, are you sure you are okay with dealing with Nyx for five days out of the week? I don¡¯t want it to burden you with more work than you can handle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother at all. I enjoy spending time with her, though she can be a bit of a handful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Kharon. Once we get some time, I¡¯ll let you take a few days for yourself, and I¡¯ll take care of the delegates for a time.¡± I adjusted the straps on my bag as I brought up my map to teleport over to the next expansion.


    ¡°That would be lovely. Stay safe, mistress.¡± He gave me another bow, and I gave him a nod in response as I teleported away to keep chipping away the expansion. After all, the crusade was only a handful of days away.


    A few hours later:


    My day was long, to say the least. We finally finished many of the roads, and construction on many of the outskirts was going pretty well. The outskirts should be finished by the time that the primary force arrives, though my most significant source of concern will be the city. But I think I¡¯ll dip into my essence reserves a bit to speed that process up.


    I appeared in my office and gave everything a cursory glance. Alessia was nowhere to be seen, and Nyx wasn¡¯t here either. I opened up my map to look for them and saw that they were in the training room, and Alessia was teaching her how to use a sword. I smiled happily as I watched. Nyx looked like she was having the time of her life. A part of me felt like I should be concerned watching her swing a sword around, but I also knew I could trust Alessia.


    I yawned and quickly stripped out of my cloak, placed it on the back of my chair, and threw my sports bag across my desk. Once all of that was done, I meandered over to my bedroom. Once I arrived, I quickly threw myself onto the bed and slithered under my blankets. I was alone once more, but this time it was okay. I wanted to have some time to myself. After fluffing my pillow and rolling over on my stomach, I relaxed before darkness dug its claws into me and dragged me into its loving embrace.


    ¡°Alessia, what of the angel?¡± Words that I recognized as my own filled my mind as a scene materialized in front of me. I sat at a table, and on that table was a chessboard. However, instead of the standard pieces, there were dozens of small effigies. All of them looked familiar, yet I could only place a handful.


    ¡°The angel¡¯s loyalty is yet to be determined. A being as prideful as he is powerful.¡± A hand reached out and grasped a small gray statue of an angel and placed it on the side of the chessboard.


    I found my eyes wandering to the face of the woman who sat across from me, and I felt my breath leave my body. Alessia sat here, her flesh instead of the ethereal blue and green I know. There was flesh that looked as if it were an equal blend of caramel and paleness that was kissed by the natural light of the sun. Her golden eyes flickered in the torchlight as they gazed at me, filled to the brim with adoration and love.


    ¡°The inquisitor?¡± Words left my mouth once more as I reached out towards a small statue of a man who bore a sword in one hand and a strange gun-like item in the second. He wore a set of chains across his simple robe, though his face was obscured by a strange helm that hid any identifying futures.


    ¡°His faith blinds him to the darkness that tries to sway him.¡± In her words, I took the statue of the man and placed it on my side. ¡°Though faith so blind is as much a sword to us as them.¡±


    ¡°So be it. A man of faith is a potent ally indeed.¡± I reached out towards another statue. One that I recognized as Alessia. ¡°My champion, ever so loyal.¡± My words were but a purr as I gazed at my champion and placed the small effigy of her next to a smaller version of myself.


    Alessia said nothing, but yet she didn¡¯t have to. The smile that adorned her beautiful face said it all. I reached out again and grabbed the effigy of a monster. Hundreds of tentacles crossed its body, hiding away lumps of misshapen flesh. ¡°The Test-Subject?


    ¡°An unknown variable. A conglomeration of science and magic, more rabid than sane. Easily swayed by the darkness that wishes to consume us all.¡± With a sigh, I reached forward and placed the effigy next to a small statue of a being clad in a flowing cloak, and in its hand was a large scythe. Its other hand was outstretched as if we were beckoning us forth into its embrace.


    ¡°Perhaps it was our fault it fell. It could have been stopped, but now, It¡¯s too late.¡± I reached out and grabbed another piece. This one of a knight who rose a sword high into the air, clad in plates of darkness that radiated violet energy. ¡°The Eldritch?¡±


    ¡°A knight who seeks power not meant for mortals. Though he has much to lose in the face of the coming fog.¡± I placed the knight on my side of the table, directly in front of everyone else on my side.


    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is but a speculative ally.¡± I crossed my fingers as I looked at our current rosters and weighed the strengths and weaknesses. Though thankfully, we still had a few more effigies to get through.

 Chapter 105

    "What of The Grave Tender?" I reached out to the effigy of a man clad in a sprawling cloak. His hands were wrapped around a gnarled staff that curled down in the shape of a shovel near the bottom. An old man who has been withered by the relentless storm of time yet day after day performed his task with an enduring sense of duty.


    "Every day, he deals with death, so its claws are already well embedded. Perhaps he may fall, perhaps he may still be of use." She reached up, took the effigy from my hand, and placed it next to the Angel.


    I sighed as I looked over the rest of the pieces. I reached forward and grabbed a man with an inhumanly perfect face, clad in a blood-red cloak. A single necklace sat low and was crafted in the shape of a simple silver pendant. In one hand was an enormous weapon reminiscent of a shotgun but had a few wires that seemed to dangle slightly from the stock and lead into the recesses of his cloak. In the other was a long sword with a wicked serrated edge. "The Fang?"


    "Much like the inquisitor, his faith is blinding. But he shields his monstrous nature in his faith. It is doubtful they can sway him from his path, nor his loyalty to you."


    I placed his statue next to the effigy of the inquisitor. I quickly glanced at the balance of power, even judging what was left on the side as unused pieces. "Alessia, I think it''s safe to assume that the Angel will fall." I picked up the effigy and placed it across from me, next to the specter of death. "What makes you say that?" She leaned forward in her seat and regarded me with her vibrant eyes. Even though the haze of the dream, it still affected me. My heart raced, and my breath hitched in my throat, though my dream self seemed as strong and collected.


    "He is an angel scorned. A resentment is a powerful tool for any saboteur." I could feel my dream''s self-thoughts as she weighed the severity of what she was saying. A part of me felt it as sadness. Like a dream that was violently ripped away. "Quintus, did you even give my dreams a thought, or were you too wound up in your own glory to care?"


    Alessia only sighed as she took the piece. Sadness threatened to trickle from the corner of her eyes, and I felt my heart waver slightly at her sadness. However, I couldn''t do anything since I was a prisoner in my mind. "So be it then." Her words were filled with finality as she regarded the piece.


    "The Noble?" I asked as I regarded the statue of a large man, who was more round than he was tall. In his hand was a goblet that was filled to the brim with blood-red liquid, and his fat face was twisted in a rictus of perverted joy, and his clothes were clinging by a few buttons.


    "Power is but bread and wine to them. The sway of her call will prove too strong for him. He will fall, and we will lose many people with it." She reached out and took the man and placed it on her side.


    "Alessia, no matter how we play this game, our chances of winning fall each time." With the fall of such an affluent figure, I felt my feelings fall all the more. I still had more pieces to the side, a countless amount of them, but I knew it wouldn''t be enough, especially to counter the fall of the noble.


    "We can win. I know we can." Alessia sat up and moved one piece forward to start the game.


    "Can we?" I replied as I moved the inquisitor two blocks forward.


    "I''m sure of it." She shifted the Angel forward two blocks, sat back, and regarded the board.


    "Perhaps I am too caring about the matter. Sacrifices can be made if needed." I moved my inquisitor forward and engaged him with the Angel, so I could move more pawns from my side.


    The two quickly engaged in a fight, leaving the noble open, which I didn''t hesitate to jump on. The fang cut down the noble without a problem, but sadly at the cost of the inquisitor''s life. "Be wary of the sacrifice, Empress. It doesn''t always pan out as you would think."


    She moved the Angel forward into my now exposed flank, which I quickly countered with the Knight. The two clashed briefly before the Knight was cut down, and the Angel quickly pushed forward. At least until I moved Alessia''s piece into play. The two clashed fiercely before they both cut each other down. I felt my mood darken as I stared at the destroyed chest piece. My mood darkened, but before I could say something, I felt myself get torn from my dream.


    I sat up in my bed, gasping for air, my body covered in sweat. I couldn''t help but dwell on what I saw, yet more questions than answers filled my mind. What was that game? What were those statues? I chewed on the thoughts, at least until I felt a familiar pair of arms wrap around me. "Are you alright?"


    I stiffened slightly, shocked by the contact before relaxing into her embrace. "Yeah, just a rough dream." I hid the truth from her, mostly since I didn''t want to bring it up. There was still a lot that I needed to work on mentally. I wasn''t even sure if she had memories of what happened then.


    She rested her head against my shoulder, and I took a deep breath. Part of my mind was still dwelling on what had occurred. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "No, I think I''m okay." I turned my head towards her and flashed her a happy smile. Ugh, my heart. I felt like a schoolgirl. Damn my emotions.


    She stared at me, regarding me with her golden eyes. My skin prickled slightly, and my heart jumped in my chest. "As you say, Empress." She pulled away from me and stood up, giving me some space to get myself together.


    "Anyway, what did I miss?" I cleared my throat as I tried to calm my thudding heart. I needed to change my clothes and get ready to start the day.


    "Not a lot. Troop casualties have been steady from the first legion. But that is to be expected. The second has yet to suffer any and is still awaiting deployment as we speak." As she spoke, I stood up and wandered over to my closest and rifled through it for some clothes to wear.


    "That''s good. I''ll send another batch of reinforcements soon to Rikard." I hummed as I picked out an ocean blue cloak and a simple tee and pants.


    "As for everything else, well, Nyx is at school now, and everything is going smoothly for the most part."


    At her words, I paused. Did I really miss taking her to school? "How long was I out?" I spun around to meet her, feeling sad I missed taking her to school and also the fact that I missed such much of my day.


    "It''s going on midafternoon now." She was leaning against a wall. Her arms were crossed, and her head tilted slightly to the side.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" My words came out a bit more pouty than I intended, but I couldn''t help it. I''ve enjoyed the pattern of my life, and now I feel like I missed something important.


    "You''ve looked tired lately, so I just let you sleep and have time for yourself."


    I was touched that she cared. I really was. "But Alessia, I don''t want to miss out on anything with her." I felt my motherly instincts kick in as I thought about the time that I lost with her. What if she grows up too fast? What if I miss something?


    "My lady. You will miss far more than that if you don''t take it easy every once in a while." She raised an eyebrow at me, daring me to argue with her more on the matter.


    "I know, but still." I clenched my cloak slightly before I sighed, deciding to not pursue the topic anymore.


    She broke away from the wall and sauntered over to me, quickly lacing her arms around my waist. "Worry not, Empress. You have nothing but time with her."


    I kept the cloak in my hand as I threw my arms around her and closed my eyes. "I know. Maybe I''m just overthinking."


    "Perhaps." She pulled away, giving me a chance to finish getting dressed.


    "Would you mind training with me for some time? I want to work on a new style that would suit me." I turned away from her as I pulled off my shirt and quickly stripped from my bra. Not that I was super self-conscious of myself. I just wanted to tease her slightly.


    "I..erm.. Sure, what do you have in mind?" She stuttered slightly as I felt a gaze burn into my back. Good, exactly what I wanted.


    I reached out and grabbed a new set of underwear. "Well, I have a heavy focus on Ki, and soul. I have a set of claws that I want to mix into melee." I quickly shifted out of my underwear and threw on the new stuff.


    "Well, I''m sure we can figure something out. Perhaps a sword would match well enough, but I''m sure we can.. experiment." Her words felt distant as her gaze lingered on me.


    "Sure. That works." I slid my tee-shirt on, followed by my pants before I spun around to face her.


    Her eyes quickly met mine, and I mentally grinned, knowing exactly where she was looking. "Anyway, let''s go!" I threw my cloak on and walked over to her, eager to get back to training. After all, I can''t let my daughter get ahead of me.

 Chapter 106

    A few days later:


    I rested my polearm against a chair positioned slightly across the war table. "We have lost contact with the outposts here, here and here." As I spoke, I reached out and pointed out each one. All three were close to the stronghold, which didn''t bode well for us in the slightest. "We have also lost contact with a few scout parties, as well as some squads sent to check out the location and bring it back into the fold."


    "Hmm, that is troublesome." Octavian''s voice was as thunderous as usual. But he regarded the map with well-practiced eyes. "Usually, the outsiders sack and leave, but whoever is doing this seems to have something specific in mind. Do you think the delegate known as Redrick has anything to do with this?"


    My gaze lingered on the map for a moment as a bad feeling coiled in my stomach. "No. It''s doubtful. He has too much to lose. Perhaps I should start evacuation procedures. I can take the princess and all other vital assets to the palatine stronghold. At least for a time. If an assault is coming, we better be prepared at least."


    "Hmm. If that is the case, I might delay the crusade for a day or so or bait out whatever may lurk in the forest. Crush them, and then march forward to take the town." He tapped at the map with an abnormally large finger. His flesh looked withered and looked sickened in the faint candlelight.


    "You can bait them out. However, I want to get the princess away from here before any fighting starts. If something were to happen to her, the Empress would have my head." I reached out and grabbed my poleaxe. Everything I needed to do was almost done. I just needed to get to Lord Kharon and then to Nyx.


    "Of course. The princess is of the utmost importance. I will position troops around the forest to act as an early alarm system. Once you are out of danger, we will begin the operation." He pushed away from the table and crossed his massive arms.


    "Good. Stay safe out there, Octavian." I spun the axe around, rested it on my shoulders, and gave him a curt nod before making my way out of the room and into the stronghold.


    All the troops were busy bustling around, mainly to ensure that they were prepared for the stronghold to get attacked. It was something that didn''t happen often, and only the most daring of the outsiders had attempted to do it. But each time they tried, it was always in large numbers. I glided across the ground, ignoring all the gazes that had turned my way. I didn''t have time for it all.


    I came to the classroom door and quickly pushed it open. Kharon stood in front of a large blackboard with a single piece of chalk as white as his bones. Upon that blackboard was a diverse set of runes and what they meant, but I had no genuine interest in any of that. Nothing that my blades couldn''t take care of.


    "Kharon, I''ve come to retrieve the princess." My words filled the space between us, and I saw Nyx perk up from her desk at my words. ''There are signs of an assault coming to the stronghold. I''ve really come to take all the high-value assets out of here." I sent the words across the mental link to not spook the Empress'' daughter.


    "Ah, I see. Nyx, you are free to go." He clacked his jaw together, set the piece of chalk down onto its metal home, and shot me a glance. ''The stronghold is supposed to be under a ceasefire for now. Are you sure?"


    The child quickly shoved all the papers on her desk into her small backpack. "Okay, Mr. Kharon." Though she sounded sad, I was sure that she wasn''t. That was far too fast for someone who didn''t want to leave.


    ''Almost certainly so. The threat is unknown, but the intelligence briefings don''t show that Redrick is involved.'' I turned my attention back to Nyx as she walked over to me. She wore a black dress that stopped shy of her ankles. The hem was tiered into three different layers, with the first being bundled up near the top before dropping into the next tier. Small designs were stitched into the clothing and seemed to drink in the surrounding light like a beggar thirsting for water. "Are you ready to go?"


    "Yes, Ms. Alessia." She adjusted her bag slightly and smoothed out some wrinkles in her dress.


    ''Will you be able to keep everyone here safe? I don''t have the manpower to escort this many people to the praetorian stronghold." I glanced back towards Kharon as I reached my hand out for Nyx to take.


    ''Yes. With Octavian and Rikard here, I find it very unlikely that the stronghold will fall.'' His voice sounded far richer within the mental connection than the words that left his skeletal mouth. "Alright, Nyx. Have a wonderful day. I''ll see you soon, all right?"


    "Of course, Mr. Kharon." She gave the skeleton a respectful bow, utterly unaware of the conversation that we were having at the moment.


    ''Alright then. There are still praetorians in the stronghold. They will do their best to protect you if the walls get breached. Stay safe, old friend.'' I clenched Nyx''s hand as I gave him a nod. "I''ll catch you around Kharon."


    "Goodbye!" Nyx squeaked out as I led her from the classroom. I had troubling thoughts, and if Nyx wasn''t here, I would have happily sat here and fought at the side of everyone since I knew the Empress was safe. But alas, it is what it is.


    As we walked away from the classroom, Nyx grew quiet, and a sad look slowly writhed its way onto her face. "What''s wrong?" I broke the silence between us as we walked through the sprawling halls of the main building.


    "I miss my mother. I haven''t seen her outside since she brought me here." She whispered and looked towards the ground.


    "She misses you, too. She has just been really busy the last few days." I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze as we pushed on. The sense of urgency wanted to make me move faster, but I had to take it easy, for now at least. There was still no sign of imminent danger. But I still had to be wary.


    "It''s not fair. Why does she have to work so much?" As she spoke, she kicked the ground and sent a pebble flying across the room, which slammed into one pillar, taking out a small chunk of it.


    The child was genuinely terrifying. Her potential was almost limitless. Already she was consuming the knowledge that we were all passing on to her. Her skill in magic was blossoming like a rose in the spring, and her blade work was becoming superb. Though she still needed more training if she wanted to become perfect at it. Even her close-range training was coming along smoothly. Though she was still inexperienced, she still had immense strength. "There is always work to be done. The Empress has to attend to many things, some of which are all at once. But trust me when I say that she really misses you. But do you want to know a secret?"


    She perked up slightly and twisted her head to meet my gaze. "What is the secret, Ms. Alessia?"


    "Your mother is very proud of you. She''s been watching over you the last few days and sees how strong you are becoming. She often laments about how fast you are growing up."


    Her eyes widened slightly at my words as she tried to process what I had just said. "She watches me?"


    "Of course. The Empress keeps an eye on you. Even if you don''t see her. She is very proud of you." I squeezed her hand once more as we reached the door that stood guard towards the inside of the headquarters. Dozens of soldiers had already taken position inside the building, ready to give their lives once more to defend if needed.


    "I just wish she was here more, is all." Nyx sighed softly, though my words seemed to have the desired effect.


    "Don''t worry. Once the project she is working on is finished, she fully intends to spend a lot of time with you. Just a few more days, okay?" I glanced toward her, doing my best to keep her spirits high. I feel for the child, but the Empress is only one person. She is doing her best to keep everyone happy.


    "Okay, Ms. Alessia." The little dragon picked her head up a little as the sun touched her skin. With each passing day, the spell that governed her polymorph seemed to become a little better. The scales that had once adorned her flesh had faded slightly and taken a more olive complexion, much like the Empress. Her hair became more silk-like, and its luster increased slightly. It was like she was becoming more human, yet the child''s inhuman nature sat just below the surface, begging to be released.


    I glanced around the courtyard and saw a few non-undead wandering about. The first was the man that I recognized as Gunther. Much to my surprise, he was clad in strange bronze-like armor. His lower half was covered in a strange leather skirt with metal studs that dropped to just above his knees and were matched by grieves of the same bronze-like metal that came up just shy of the skirt. He met my eyes, and I gave him a nod. I hadn''t expected to see him here for the crusade. Considering his and Redrick''s friendship further reinforced the idea that the outsider wasn''t involved in this. But I didn''t have time to talk. I needed to get the princess to safety.


    We snuck out of the compound through a specially made tunnel. I had requested one simply because of my desire to move around the domain unseen and unimpeded. But primarily for moments like this. It led directly to the forest, making it harder for any prying eyes to see us and for troops to move around as needed.


    I had her pause just outside the tunnel for a moment as I glanced around. The air was eerily quiet, and not even the undead birds seemed to want to talk. The entire thing had me on edge. My eyes quickly scanned the dense foliage of dying bushes, and I saw a few of the dark wraiths that I had positioned around the forest. So far, so good. We were close to the entrance of the praetorian stronghold. Perhaps a quick ten-minute walk away. Maybe more if we are forced to sneak.


    "Is everything alright, Ms. Alessia?" Nyx spoke up for once, breaking the silence that hung heavily in the still air.


    "Yes." I mentally sighed as the child broke the silence, though it wasn''t her fault. She didn''t know what was going on. I gestured for her to follow me as we broke onto a hidden trail and walked through the forest.


    "Everyone has seemed more uptight than usual today." Nyx peeped up once more.


    I forgot how observant she was becoming. It was going to get harder to hide some things from her. "Octavian is leaving tomorrow to lead an operation to take back one of our towns, so we are just preparing if the outsiders decide to make a move."


    "I like him. He seems like a good man." She nodded her head, and If I could breathe, it would have been a sigh of relief.


    "He is. One of the best ones that I know." I replied quietly as we plunged further into the forest. The dark wraiths moved around us like a curtain through the shadows, carefully scouring the area for threats that may lurk in the distance.


    "The outsiders are so different from us. They don''t smell like you or mother." She frowned, and her nose crinkled slightly as her lip curled.


    "Well, the outsiders are different. In fact, if anything, your mother has more in common with them than us. We are the dead come back to life. They are those that still live." We pushed on through the forest. My eyes carefully scan every tree and every dead brush.


    "Is mother not like the rest of you?"


    "Well, your mother is as alive as the outsiders. But to her, that means nothing." I replied and thought back to the Empress. Seeing her in my mind caused a string in my chest that was utterly alien to me. Much like myself, it brought back emotions that had long since died.


    "What does it mean to her, then?" Nyx asked again, her budding curiosity seemingly never sated by any response.


    "She loves us all. To her, we are all family." Nyx bobbed her head as she weighed my response.


    "That sounds like mother." She finally spoke up once more after some time.


    Yes, yes, it does. I quickly scanned the area once more, seeing the Dark Wraiths grow irate. I didn''t even have to think about why. Without a second thought, I pulled Nyx behind me as the death cry of a Dark Wraith filled the air. All the training I put them through quickly took over, as a few broke from the shadows and quickly swarmed forth in a bid to buy us time to escape. I didn''t want to sacrifice them so needlessly, but the princess came first.


    "Alessia, what''s going on?'' I could feel her tense up slightly as the sounds of fighting grew louder. We still had some space between us and the outsiders.


    "We need to run back to the stronghold." While entrances to the underground stronghold all across this area, the closest one was still too far. The sense of urgency that I had grew stronger as I picked up and retreated.


    Nyx began to protest as the shriek of another dark wraith filled the air. But I ignored her. More of the wraiths that stood nearby quickly broke off and rushed toward whatever was coming towards us. Their numbers were dwindling, but their sacrifice wouldn''t be in vain. We were close to the secret entrance.


    My feet quickly and easily glided across the root and stone-filled ground, making quick time. Nyx''s protest grew more fervent, and it took everything that I had to not snap at the child. Another death shriek filled the air; it was even closer this time. Whatever was behind was shredding through my assassins like paper. I pushed myself harder and saw the trees that had marked the location of the underground tunnel. "Nyx, I need you to be quiet and listen to me." As the last dark wraith broke away, I set her down and quickly rushed through the forest. My heart ached for those who had fallen, yet I was happy that they were finally getting the rest they deserved.


    "Tell me what''s going on." She huffed at me. Tears were starting to fall down her eyes, leaving water trails in their wake.


    "Get back in the tunnel, and run as fast as you can to the stronghold. When you get there, I need you to find one of the officers and tell them that the fog is coming. Okay?" I reached out and quickly began to lift the hatch.


    "What do you mean? Alessia, why aren''t you coming?'' She was starting to panic as the hatch lifted.


    "This is a super important mission, okay? Consider it your first one as a princess. But don''t worry. I will be back as soon as I can." I grabbed her hand as she stepped onto the first rung.


    "You are going to come back, right?" She was on the verge of full-fledged tears. She was scared; she didn''t know what was going on, but the less she knew, the better.


    "Of course. I''ll be right behind you in just a little bit, okay?" I cast a quick glance behind me, and I saw an Azure flame rush through the forest, coming directly towards me. Nyx went to reply, but I quickly shut the hatch before she could say anything else, just as the flame reached me. For the first time in a long time, I felt the long-lost sensation of pain as the fire slammed into my back, moving faster than I could react.

 Chapter 107

    Dundundun


    "Captain, here are the reports."


    I glanced up from my desk and toward the man who spoke to me. A set of hazel brown eyes that flickered with a gregarious warmth gazed down at me. His face locked in a pleasant grin as he passed a stack of papers.


    "Thank you, Lieutenant Flint." I reached out and took the papers from him. But as I did so, I felt a vague sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. How many times have I done this.?


    "Are you feeling alright, Captain?" He grabbed a chair and pulled it over to us, and sat down.


    "I suppose so. I''ve been having the strangest of dreams lately." My thoughts were going slightly haywire, and it was something that was occurring more and more.


    "Perhaps they aren''t dreams, Captain." He stared at me and flashed his pointed teeth in an almost feral grin.


    The haze that clouded my vision flickered as he spoke, and a skull overlayed half of Aaron''s face. At first, horror dawned on me as I gazed at the face of an undead, but just as quickly as it came, it slowly vanished, only to be replaced by a sense of cold emptiness that drowned out all sense of emotion.


    "What is going on, Flint?" I brought my hands up to my face and gazed at them. One hand was askew and covered in graying and decrepit flesh that oozed rivets of puss. Some of which had long since slothed off, revealing the snow white bone underneath. The other looked as normal as could be, matched by a uniform that was as pristine as humanly possible.


    "Nothing, Captain. Everything is as it should be." He flashed me another grin, reached out, and gave me a pat on my shoulder. Then, he stood up without another word, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    But the thought''s never seemed to linger long. Just like the constant cycle of the tide, they were swept away by the fog that coiled itself around me. I stood up from my desk, barely paying attention to the stack of papers built up on the side of my desk. What was I doing again? I pried through my thoughts until I finally settled on patrolling the stronghold.


    I walked out of the makeshift war room and quietly strolled along the well-trodden paths. All around me, the loyal warriors of Asteria were busy training and finalizing the construction that the Empress had ordered. That was good. We needed to be ready. The skirmishing on the border has only increased intensity, which worries me. We could be under attack any day now, and it was my job to hold the line. If this stronghold broke, then the entire southern portion of the empire would be ripe for raiding, and that was something that I would not allow.


    I strode further through the stronghold, ignoring the slow, crushing weight of mental exhaustion that was trying to consume me. I was tired, and I wanted to sleep, yet I couldn''t. Not yet.


    I bumped into something as I was walking, consumed by my own thoughts. Tentatively, I glanced around, yet there was nothing in front of me. How odd. I took another step forward, and I felt my garments getting tugged. I froze and glanced around again. But a voice assaulted my ears. "Please¡­¡­Alessia¡­.The¡­coming.." It was the voice of a child. One that I recognized. The fog that swirled around my vision ebbed and flowed as it slowly receded. Revealing the stronghold in all its damaged glory.


    My eyes were drawn to the little girl that stood before me, at waist height, Her hair was as dark as the feathers of a raven, and her flesh was dark, almost like a tan, with a faint silvery hue. But her face reminded me of someone. Who was it again? The image hung in my mind, teasing me as I tried to connect it to something.


    "Please. Alessia needs help. She stayed behind." There were small trails of tears that were pouring down her face.


    At the mention of Alessia, I dropped to a knee and reached my hand out. We all knew who Alessia was. She was the right hand of our Empress. A figure well renowned and loved by all. "Quick, tell me. Where is she?" A sense of urgency bit at my ankles as I tried to pry the information from the child.


    She sniveled and wiped away some snot that had gathered around her nose. "She.. She said the fog is coming." At her words, the fog flickered, and a pulse cleared my vision. The haze that had clouded my mind for so long vanished, and information rushed into my mind like a tidal wave, filling the void left behind. I knew who she was; I knew who she looked like and what had happened here. Everything was as clear as day now.


    Those words, I knew what they were. I stood up and placed my hand on her shoulder. "Someone, get the princess to the stronghold. Alert the troops; there are invaders outside the gate." She stared up at me as a few of my soldiers rushed over as I started to dish orders out without hesitation. The princess could only gaze at me as the soldiers guided her away, shouting at me to help Alessia.


    The bells tolled around the stronghold not even a few seconds later. The deep sound filled the air with a baleful moan as metal struck metal, and the stronghold came to life once more as orders that had been issued ages ago went into effect.


    Troops rushed around me like water, rushing towards predetermined positions. Archers rushed up ladders with their bows in hand and arrows at the ready. Swordsman lined the wall right behind them, ready to assail anyone who thought it best to climb the battlement. A few squads positioned themselves around the gate and other vital places, ready to intercept anything that breached our vaunted walls.


    A squad of strange humanoid snake-like creatures approached me, and each stood taller than a man and was clad in the armor of polished black stone arrayed in a panoply of scales. Each armor set rose past their neck and rested just under their jaw, and extended the same in the opposite direction, just past their groin, giving the impression of wearing a stone skirt. "What''s going on?" The lead one had scales the color of freshly fallen dawn that glimmered in the midday sun.


    "We are about to be attacked. If you want to help, feel free to do so; otherwise, stay out of our way." I placed my good hand on the hilt of my sword. However, my words came out as mere groans, which infuriated the strange snake man. However, just as he was about to retort, a large man appeared from the headquarters. His sheer size dwarfed everyone around. His eyes burning with the rage of a freshly born star.


    "Rikard, what the hell is going on?" If I was still alive, my heart would have skipped a beat as I regarded the man before me. It was the Warmaster. The Demon of Asteria. The breaker of Alathar.


    I dropped to my knees and crossed my right hand over my heart. "Warmaster. Forgive me. The princess came bearing a message. She informed us that the fog was coming."


    The fire in his eyes faded slightly as a look of recognition danced across his face. "I understand. Rise now, Rikard." He stepped back and affixed his gaze to the gathering of all the non-Asterians and gave them a nod. "It appears that we are under attack. Considering that this is from the outsiders, we will handle this unless you want to join."


    "Aye, we will sit this one out then. We don''t wish to start an incident." The lead one nodded his head and flicked his forked tongue before turning away with the rest of his platoon.


    I gazed at them and narrowed my eyes. Mercenaries were the worst sort. No honor, no loyalty, outside of who pays them the most. The only one who didn''t wore the attire of a professional soldier. His hair was shaved, and his face was wizened with the passage of time and the harsh reality of battle. Ah, a man worthy of respect.


    "Where is the princess then, Captain?" He turned his fearsome gaze back towards me


    "I sent her to the inner sanctum. She should be safe there." I rose back to my feet, still feeling entirely unworthy of being in this man''s presence.


    "Good. What of Alessia"? Was she not with the child?" Octavian crossed his arms. The sheer amount of muscle underneath pulled his gray combat slacks taunt.


    "No. The princess said that she stayed behind."


    "Blasted woman. Of course, she would." He growled as he spun around. "Do you know where the princess came from?"


    "No sir. I was still in a haze when she arrived." I felt a tiny flicker of shame light in my chest. A mere candle compared to the endless void deep within my chest. I was trapped in that fog for so long, and now I''m awake.


    "Be that as it may. Once we deflect the assault on the stronghold, then we will go find her. Until then, we will remain here. Our priority will be the princess." As cold as it sounded, it was true. Alessia would prefer it that way.


    "This stronghold has always been my charge, Warmaster. I will defend it in death as I have in life." As the words left my mouth, the severity of what had passed, and what was to come hung heavily on me.

 Chapter 108

    "Sir, the Warmaster wants me to report to you that all of our communication lines are down. We are on our own." The warrant officer cracked off a sharp salute. His sword dangled from his hip, and his uniform was as in good condition as it could possibly be.


    Well, that was unfortunate. But we will hold. "Have we dispatched carrier pigeons, then?"


    "Yes, sir. They are on their way to every relevant outpost, as well as to the praetorian stronghold."


    "Any word on Alessia?" I spun around and gazed out across the courtyard. My hands were firmly clasped behind my back as I took stock of the situation.


    "No. But the scouts have reported heavy fighting in the northern woods. She must be giving them hell."


    I weighed his words and mentally scowled. I wouldn''t send any troops to aid her. I have a vow to defend the stronghold, no matter the cost. Even if that means I need to sacrifice somebody. Duty above all else. I''m sure Alessia would understand. "You are dismissed, Alectroc." The sound of his uniform rustling as he snapped off his salute filled the room before the sound of striking bone stone filled the room as he wandered off. I stood there for a moment before I decided that it was time to join my troops.


    I stared out across the courtyard. Lost in a sea of my own thoughts. I''ve done this before, haven''t I? I stood in there, fending off a wave of attackers. I stood at the front, standing shoulder to shoulder with all my troops. The memories swirled around, clouding my view for a moment before I cast them to the side. Now was not the time to get lost. No, I had to defend this stronghold. I had to defend the princess. Even if I must give my life.


    "Sir, we have reports of movement just outside of the wall. Towards the gate." Another warrant officer came up behind me and rattled off his report.


    "Good. Let them come." I placed my hand on the hilt of my sword. Octavian has graciously allowed me to handle the entire defense, and I will not let him down. Whoever it may be, they will only meet my blade.


    The ground trembled, and loose stone rolled from the wall. But we all remained firm. Instead of fracturing and fighting as our squads, we will face this threat as one. We will be unified in the face of this threat. As one, the archers on the wall released a flurry of arrows. The sound of dozens upon dozens of strings twanging filled the air. Energy started to fill the air as mages cast their volley.


    "Report?" My good hand rested gently on the hilt of my sword, ready to bring it to bear at a second''s notice.


    "We have counted four parties of four each near the front of the gate. Each of them seems to be specialized in some sort of nature magic and are accompanied by some large walking trees." One scout shouted through the ranks of the legion.


    I took a step forward and spun around to face my legion. At its helm was my most trusted lieutenant. His brown eyes, once filled to the brim with joy, were replaced by a dark chasm that seemed to drink in all the light. Bones that had been withered by the ceaseless toll of time replaced his once lithe form. My heart broke as I regarded my legion. Once radiant colors and armor, now faded and sullied.


    "As many of you may know, I''m not a fan of speeches. But hear this. Today, we defend the southern pass of Asteria. We don''t know from what, but that doesn''t matter. We once defended this pass in life, and now, we will do it in death. But not only do we defend this pass, but we defend the princess. Do not falter, and we will win this day."


    The legion rippled as they cheered. They knew what was at stake, and they would happily give their life to the Empress and her daughter. "Now that they have revealed themselves, we will march out to them. We will not let them lay a single foot inside the vaunted grounds of our stronghold. We will crush them before they could even consider it." Once more, my legion cheered as the sounds of another volley of arrows and magic was let loose.


    We could sit inside these walls and hammer away at them. But we will take the fight to them. With Octavian residing over the second legion, that will remain inside. At least until the praetorians arrived to help. "Open the gates!" My voice boomed out across the lines, and the two soldiers that operated the gate slowly pushed it open. Revealing the plains that lie just outside. Beyond that was a grouping of a few large tree-like monsters withering the arrows. "First legion. Move forward!" I grit my teeth as the legion moved forward to meet the threat with me in the front, just like the last time.


    "So the accursed come to meet their fate.." A man clad in wood adorned with streaks of gold stepped forward from the tree line. His face was adorned with a helm with a set of wooden horns that stretched out from the top and reached for the sky.


    "You trespass upon Asteria, and you have rejected the treaties that have governed our interactions. You will find your absolution on the edge of my blade." Without an extra word, my legion rushed forward to meet those that would defile our lands.


    "For Velcrest!" The front man yelled, and the lumbering tree monsters rushed forward from the forest line. Another volley of arrows tore from the walls and slammed into the ground. A vast majority missed, but those that didn''t punctured the wood that made up the monsters. A volley of various forms of magic tore through the air, leaving trails as they ventured forth. Magical barriers were erected at a moment''s notice, shrugging away a vast part of the damage.


    "For Asteria!" As one, my legion fractured into smaller portions as they surged forth like a vengeful tide and crashed into the small party of the outsiders. With a dull roar, the giant trees took a lumbering step and swung their giant root-like arms, cutting through a few of my unlucky soldiers. "Mages, focus down the trees. Warriors, on me!" I belted out orders and drew my sword. With a flick of my wrist, I pointed the blade towards the sky, brought the hilt to my lips, and gave it a kiss before I flourished it once more.


    My soldiers listened to my orders without question and quickly organized themselves. Gouts of fire and darkness rushed forward at close range as spells were slung without hesitation. Chaos quickly spread across the battleground, yet I marched on. I completely trusted my troops. They knew what had to be done.


    The ground trembled as the gigantic creatures lumbered their way across it, swinging their arms in rhythmic motions of death, trying to cut my troops down like chafe. From the forest line, a bunch of smaller humanoid trees broke through. Their wooden faces locked in a rictus of agony as they ran. The ground beneath them was twisted and churned as their roots attempted to bog them down.


    The first one covered the ground faster than I thought and ran straight towards me. It swung a hand filled with gnarled branches towards my face. With but a flick of my wrist, I severed its hand before bringing my blade back through the rest of its body.


    "Do not give in. Do not yield. Defend the motherland. Defend the princess." My words rolled from my tongue as I pushed forward. The surrounding darkness ebbed and flowed, tainting the already dead ground with its presence. It clung to my blade like a long-lost lover and dripped from it like the thickest of ambrosia. Each swing of my blade marked the end of all those that stood before me. My movements, though rough, still had the years of muscle memory that I had built.


    A gregarious laugh filled the air, drowning out even the roars of the trees, followed shortly by the cracking of wood. Flint must be having fun. Good. Make them pay. I locked eyes with the man who had given me his speech. His face was obscured by his helm. He held a long slender sword that was crafted with inhuman perfection. Its hilt clad in the finest of golds, yet it seemed to thirst for more.


    "You are an abomination of nature. I will purge you from this world." He yelled, yet the sounds of death that filled the air drowned his voice out.


    "Do you think I chose this?" I yelled back, though I knew he couldn''t understand me. "Do you think I want this?" I punctuated my words by cutting down another monster that tried to block my path. "I detest living like this." I blocked a wild swing and stepped to the side. The surrounding darkness formed dozens of small balls that shot out like a cannon towards the tree, tearing through its bark like wet paper.


    I hated this. I hated knowing what I was. But I couldn''t stop, and I couldn''t give in. Not yet. I gritted my teeth and finally came close to the strange man. "Worry not foul undead. I''ll purge you, and then that wretched abomination that you call an empress."


    At his words, a spark lit in my chest that quickly turned into an unbearable conflagration. "You will do no such thing." I launched forward, the tip of my blade aiming towards his throat. In a flash of light, my sword was blocked, and a clean strike punctured through my chest plate. I disengaged, tearing the sword free with a meaty sound.


    "You taint this world and deny its natural order. Your very presence is a blight on nature." He flicked his blade free of my dried, coagulated blood. Long vine-like tendrils rose from the ground around him and quickly traveled towards me.


    I cut through the first and second one, but the third broke my guard and smashed into my chest plate, sending me through the air. My vision spun as I was launched like a rag doll. But it will take a lot more than that to stop me. I forced my body to stand and flourished my blade once more. "None of us chose this life. We raged against it, yet it still came for us." I spat at the man and lunged once more. My good hand lacked strength, yet I fought on. I''ve already died once; I''m not afraid of it.


    We traded blow after blow, yet I was pushed back. My body was broken; it was corrupted. It lacked the strength that I once had. But above all else, there was a sense of soul-crushing exhaustion. No, this was far more than that. This was the weight of ennui. I was dead, yet I was brought back. My soul yearned for its rest. The only thing that kept me going was duty. Duty to Asteria, and duty to my Empress. I pushed on, growing more aware that my body was crumbling. At least until a vine pierced my stomach and threw me to the ground.


    My vision faded as darkness overtook me. For the first time, I could feel the biting cold as it spread from my limbs. My mind welcomed it. I was so tired. I wanted to rest. Please. Just let me die. The more delicate emotions that had long since died rose like a crashing crescendo in my chest. I could feel it. My limbs ached, and my muscles screamed. My mind was weary of living far past my time. It all pressed into me. My soul begged for me to just let go. But I couldn''t. Not yet. I would not embrace the great sleep just yet.


    The coldness that had spread met the conflagration roared in my chest as I focused on my sense of purpose. The inferno roared even harder as something within me broke. Fire rushed through me like a tsunami as I opened my eyes and stared into the sky. The sun had faded from the warm yellow into a harsh, sanguine red. Lightning split the sky like the claws of an angry god. A sense of anger welled within my chest as I reached up and gripped the vine that impaled me to the ground. Darkness rushed from my hands, quickly withering it away.


    They will all pay. I rolled onto my stomach and placed my good hand against my broken arm, and with a single smooth motion, I forced it back into place. Darkness drenched the ground as I stood up and grabbed my sword with my dominant arm. The man that had done this was but a few meters away battling Aaron. The two were close to being evenly matched, with Aaron throwing out stone-shattering punches and kicks, yet it was clear that if the battle went on any longer, he would lose.


    A low growl escaped from my lips as the anger twisted and churned inside of me, causing the man to spin around. "Aaron. He''s mine." I flicked my wrist, and darkness shot out in a crescent. Quickly the man dodged, but just barely. The scything arc shot past him and dug a meter into the ground. How dare they come into my home? How dare they violate what I hold dear? Thoughts that were not my own seeped in like poison as I raged. I lurched forward and smashed into the man before me. My sword quickly smashed his aside, and I delivered a backhand that sent him flying in one direction, with his helm going in the other.


    He hit the ground with a thud and rolled back to his feet. He gazed at me with such disdain it was palpable. A thin trickle of blood ran down his face, mixing with the sweat that ran freely from him. "Impossible. I killed you."


    "I will not die. Not until you pay for what you have done." I stepped forward in a flash and swung my blade in a deadly arc. Now we begin our dance once more. He parried it as he stepped back, clearly worried about how easily the tides had changed.


    "I don''t understand." He hissed as he blocked another flurry of blows. "Why won''t you die?"


    "Because I fight for the Empress. I will not turn my back on the vows that I made." I pressed on, dancing around his guard, landing blow after blow. My strength returning to me, the strength that I once had in life, flowed through my veins. Yet, it also ate away at me.


    "Why? She is nothing more than a foul necromancer." The man hissed through his teeth as we exchanged more blows, yet he slowed down.


    "She is no such thing. She is our guiding light. Our light at the end of the tunnel." I pushed on, slipped through his guard, and plunged my sword deep into the man''s chest. The shadows rushed from my blade and seeped through his flesh, spreading its corrupting touch.


    The man gasped as my blade pierced him. "This doesn''t make sense." His words grew weaker as his hands scrambled against my face and clawed against me. For the first time in a long time, I felt the faint sensation of flesh against my own.


    "Shhhh. Rest now. Perhaps you will find the answers you seek." I pushed him off of my blade and watched as he fell back. His struggles weakened as his amber eyes faded into the lifeless blue of the recently deceased.


    "Flint," I called out, fighting the urge to fall over.


    "Captain." His voice sounded in my ear, yet it felt like my vision was slowly fading.


    "How goes the battle?" I felt my knees buckle as I fell to the side, only to be caught by him.


    "The squads are still fighting. Though it seems you have killed the strongest of them."


    I felt my head list to the side, and I saw Aaron. Half of his face was locked in the face I have always known. A man filled to the brim with self-confidence. One who loved to fight and my best friend. The other half was what we had become. The very thing that we fought against. "Good." I choked out. Twinges of white fiery agony danced across my flesh, something that I had long since forgotten. Exhaustion seeped in, threatening to drag me under once more.


    "Captain?" He lowered me gently, his face flickering in and out, bouncing between undead and life. Though the meaning was lost on me now.


    I reached up and gave him a pat on his shoulder. The very act of speaking was growing more difficult with each passing second. "This is just like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, huh? It only seems like yesterday that we were in this same position." Memories drifted listlessly through my mind, yet they seemed to have ended just like this one did.


    "Don''t die on me, captain. We need you." His face neared mine, and I stared at it as I felt my body normalize. Feeling coursed through me, I felt a strange pump in my chest. Though in my last few moments, everything made sense. At the very moment that death claimed us, we were the most alive.


    "Thank you, Aaron." I tried to give him a smile. I felt my grip slacken as my eyes drifted to the sky. I still fought as I lay there. I couldn''t die. Not yet. I still had a job to do. My body refused to listen to me as I stared into the blood-red sky. I can''t go like this.


    "Oh, captain." A feminine voice danced around my mind. One filled with sadness. One that I recognized.


    The clouds twisted and churned in the sky as the surrounding light fell away, leaving me adrift in a void. The clouds coalesced into a mask. A mask that I recognized. Lines twisted and swirled around, forming impossible geometric shapes that seemed to stretch into eternity. Behind it was two brilliant emerald eyes that raged with power. "Empress." I felt my sinus throb as power assailed my senses. My mind struggled to understand precisely what I was seeing.


    "Oh, my sweet child." The mask grew nearer, and I felt a hand caress my face, much like a mother would. "It pains me to see you like this."


    As her hand brushed my face, I felt all the pain fall away. The exhaustion that had hounded me vanished. All that I could feel was serenity and peace. Yet, I clung to the duty that was prescribed to me. "Please, Empress. I can''t die here. I need to keep going. Not yet. I haven''t done enough yet." For the first time in a long time. I wept. I wept as I stared at my Empress. No, not just my Empress. I was staring at my goddess.


    "You have given so much to me. You have earned your rest, Captain Rikard." Her voice hammered into my soul, luring me in.


    "I can do more. Please let me." I begged as I wept. I can''t give in. Yet here I was, laying in the void, my soul aching for its long-earned rest, yet my mind commanding me to carry out my duty. Oh, how fate could be so cruel.

 Chapter 109

    ''Relax, child. You are safe here." She cooed at me as I felt spectral hands run across my face.


    "Please. I need to stay." My words became whispers as I tried to find the strength to resist. Her words gently prodded me, weeded their way into my soul, and drugged me further into her loving embrace.


    Emerald fire regarded me with a thoughtful gaze for an eternity. But as her warm words were about to seep into my soul, she paused. A feeling of rage pulsed across the air and chased away whatever love and warmth had settled in my chest. I felt a large spectral hand grab me and drag me up and away, just as a strange violet miasma spread across the ground.


    The surrounding ground twisted as I rose, yet I was panicking. I had no clue what was going on, nor did I know what the source of that rage was coming from. But the hand was like an angel and was rescuing me from the grasp of what was to come. "Do you feel that, captain?" She asked as I spun around slowly to regard the battle field below.


    My troops were dying, getting cut down by the tree-like monsters. But we''re still winning. Though at this moment, it felt like everyone was caught in a state of duality. Faces of flesh and blood sat on bone, decaying skin, and etheric muscle in a perverted display of life. It was horror incarnate, yet now that I was like this, I finally understood. We were dead, yet we were alive. Magic no longer bound us and enslaved us to a will. We were free. We were reborn.


    However, just as the epiphany struck, I felt rage gnaw away at the corner of my mind. The thin veil of miasma that threatened to consume me earlier spread across the ground like a stream. The wounded soldiers on the ground were quickly granted mercy, and tiny sparks of gold would erupt from their chests in a muted light storm that floated softly into the sky.


    Pressure built in my face, as my sinus throbbed, as the pressure moved in even faster. The rage attacked my mind, threatening to shatter it, as I could only gaze down on the battlefield, paralyzed by the emotions striking me relentlessly. Rage, anger, shame, and confusion hammered into me, one after another. But one was the most prevalent above all else. The anger of a mother.


    With a clap like thunder that chased away the muted silence, a form appeared in the middle of the battle. She was encased in a brilliant golden light that spilled off her in a relentless torrent and chased away the coming darkness of the setting sun. The miasma spread across the ground, slithered its way towards her, and intermingled with the radiant light pouring off her.


    Her eyes blazed like a conflagration, and small gouts of orange lightning sparked and jumped down her arms and legs. Even the mask that she wore wasn''t immune to the power that was radiating off of her. The orange flickered and churned and the purple pulsed with an unnatural life. But the scariest part was how the light and miasma mixed in the air behind her. Fog and light mixed and intermingled, forming the outline of a giant scaled beast that echoed the rage that she felt.


    "Empress?" I murmured as the realization struck me like a hammer as memories that had long since faded away slammed into me. Since I''ve known her, I''ve never seen her angry.


    "Where is my daughter?" Ki slammed into the ground sending dirt flying high into the air, and the world seemed to pause. Her words were like a sledgehammer as they slammed into man and undead alike. Power thrashed and swam through the air, freezing everything under its sheer weight. Even the wind held its breath, afraid to insult the power that bound it. At least until the groan of wood shifting filled the air as one of the enormous beasts stood against it. Dozens of branches swayed in the still air as it clambered forth to meet this new threat.


    I struggled against the incorporeal chains that had wrapped around my body. "I need to go. I have to protect the Empress."


    "No. Just watch." Her words soothed the raging fire within my soul as I watched on helplessly.


    The giant ent lumbered forth and swung its giant many-branched limbs, and time seemed to slow down as it raced through the air and towards my Empress. I begged and pleaded to be released so I could protect her, yet all that answered was silence. In the blink of an eye, she vanished just as the tree slammed into where she stood. Dirt and stone choked out the air as the tree swung its arm and tore through the ground.


    She appeared a short distance away, with a single white light in front of her mask. Mote by mote, light swirled around and coalesced until the energy radiating from her face grew with painful intensity. Her eyes blazed in anger as more emotions assailed me. Yet I could only watch on helplessly. I needed to do more than just sit here. The giant tree reared back its arm and slowly charged toward my leader. The earth shook under its sheer weight as each foot slammed into the ground.


    But the energy grew stronger. I felt something tug painfully at my soul. It was like claws digging into its etheric flesh, yanking me forward. But the hand that bound me pulled me away. The sparks, however, that had yet to rise above the battle were not so lucky. They were drug screaming through the air and into the swirling maelstrom of energy forming in front of the Empress'' mask.


    The ent crossed the distance quickly, ready to smash the woman to the ground. At least until a primal roar filled the air as she let the maelstrom loose. The white energy exploded outwards in a cone that extended as far as the eye could see. It cut through the top half of the monster, disintegrating it in a sea of searing white light. The roar grew in intensity as she swung her head, and the light followed like a hapless slave, cutting through ground and tree alike. A few more large tree-like creatures were cut down as the beam traveled before suddenly being cut shot.


    "I won''t ask again. Where the fuck is my daughter?" Her words were akin to a heavy growl as she stood in the middle of the chaos. She felt like an entirely different person at that moment. A far cry from the woman that I knew.


    "Hell hath no fury like a mother''s wrath." The divine being behind me spoke, tearing my gaze away from the chaos below me.


    "I''ve never seen her so angry." My words felt so weak against the power that thrashed in the air. Making me feel as if I were the size of an ant.


    "I''m angry because they threatened my daughter. That I will not stand for. An attack on her is an attack on me." The words that carried the response were still full of love and warmth, yet they still carried a sharp edge.


    I floated there, trapped in the void. Reality was often cruel, yet I knew why it was so. We all had our jobs to do. Each of us was important in our own way, so I didn''t fault her for acting the way she did. Her job begged it, just like mine called for my death. It was the way of things. "I need to return now. I can''t stay here." My mind was made up after watching everything unfold beneath me. I had to get back to my duty, no matter how tired I may be.


    "If you go back, you will not be awakened. You will be the same mindless being you once were. Nothing but a slave to the past. However, if you remain, you will stay as you are now. If you so desire, I will create a specter for you. Nothing more than a shadow of what you once were, to do the duty prescribed." Her words rolled across me like a warm tide that gently lapped at my soul.


    It felt like an impossible choice. Both sounded like double-edged swords. One where I was chained to the past, whereas in the other, I could rest, yet I couldn''t interact with the world. I weighed the choices carefully as I thought through everything. Yet, I still wasn''t sure what I wanted to do.

 Chapter 110

    and last chapter for a bit! Enjoy :)


    I was shocked when I got that letter from the carrier pigeon. At first, I didn''t know why Kharon had done it, but I realized as I read the note. Nyx was in danger, and he couldn''t reach me any other way. Even my teleport function was disabled if I attempted to get into combat. So I ran. I ran as fast as possible to get to the stronghold and to Nyx.


    But here I was, standing in the middle of a now paused battle. Many of my soldiers are lying dead. Many of those who had dared to attack this place suffered the same fate. All that was left were a few handfuls of survivors trying to fight against my legion. But they would fall, and there would be no escape. There can be no mercy for you if you threaten my daughter.


    "I won''t ask again. Where the fuck is my daughter?" The rage that coursed through my veins was like an all-consuming fire. Not even the exhaustion from using my soul shout could quench it. Not even the fear that I felt from that ent could smother it. No, I was angry. So very angry, yet I was still scared. Scared that something had happened to her.


    Everyone stood around me, frozen like statues, undead and living alike. I didn''t know who these people were, but I didn''t care. They violated the treaty that we had in play at this moment. I will have a long talk with Redrick as soon as this is all resolved.


    "For Velcrest!" A man raised a golden sword high into the air, and the remaining men all cheered in unison before they gave one last charge to my troops.


    Ah, so Velcrest was behind this then. They were making moves faster than I thought they would. But it wouldn''t matter. They will die here. However, before I could retort, all the remaining of the legion gathered around me. Dozens of soldiers bore their weapons, and Aaron sat at the front. His armor broke in various places, and his gloves were haggard and falling apart.


    The two sides clashed one last time. With many tree-like monsters falling a few quick seconds before, the fight was now more in my legion''s favor. But I didn''t have time to take part. No, I needed to get to Nyx. Quickly, I broke away from the fight and ran in the stronghold''s direction. The stronghold wasn''t breached from the look of things, so she must be in there.


    Quickstep after quickstep, I covered the distance in seconds. Ignoring the pain that ate away at my legs and chest. I''ve covered well over three kilometers in a few minutes, but I couldn''t rest. Not until I found Nyx. I quickly scaled the wall and threw myself over it, drawing a few gazes from the soldiers arrayed around the wall. I could feel hundreds of gazes as they burned into my back, but I ignored them. I landed and dashed through the stronghold. The world around me was but a blur as I moved through, my eyes set on only one area.


    Not even a split second after I reached the doors that lead into the central H.Q. I pushed through them and entered the main lobby. Dozens of soldiers were standing here. Swords and spears were drawn and pointed towards the door. Zombies and skeletons alike were shoulder to shoulder, with shields up, as they stood guarding the door.


    I activated a chain of quick steps, quickly vaulted over their lines, and hurried down the hall without pausing. Stationed at every central hall or intersection was another batch of troops, ready to defend whatever lay behind them. But I didn''t stop. Barely even sparing them a glance, I kept running down the halls. With each passing second, the troops that guarded here grew thicker and more experienced, until finally, I came across my honor guard as they filled the hallway that led to the classroom. Hoplites stood at the ready with their spears pointed down the hallway. Their shields interlocked, radiating light golden energy. The few battle mages that were here stood just behind them, with magic dancing across the tips of their fingers. Blade masters stood positioned around, ready to intercept whatever threat may come.


    I slowed down just as the giant double door came into view, with the last bit of my guard that was here stationed right in front of it. My heart thrummed in my chest as I picked up my pace once more; as I rushed over to it. The two that stood at the guard here saw me and opened the door. I pushed past them and into the classroom and glanced around, fearing the worst.


    In the middle stood Kharon. His violin in hand, just behind him, was a bunch of other undead, and at the front of it, all was Nyx, who saw on the floor. Her legs brought up to her chest. "Nyx." Relief broke through the anger coursed through me, and I rushed over to my daughter.


    Her head shot up as soon as I said her name. Tears streamed down her face, and her eyes looked a little bloodshot. Seeing her like this broke my heart just a little. "Mother." She jumped up and rushed over to me, tackling me in a hug. "I knew you would come." She squeezed me tightly and dug her head into my stomach.


    "Are you okay? Did they hurt you?" I bombarded her with questions as I broke away from the hug and squatted down to quickly look her over, checking to ensure she wasn''t hurt.


    She shook her head, wiping away some tears that had formed in the corner of her eyes. "I''m okay, mother."


    A sigh of relief left my mouth as I threw my arms around her and pulled her back into me. I clung to her, terrified that something else would happen if I let her go. "I was so scared."


    She wrapped her arms around my neck, and we sat like that for a little bit. Her presence did wonders to calm the anger that I still felt simmering just below the surface. "Did I do good, mother?" She sniffled slightly as she pulled away from me.


    "You did wonderfully." I gave her an encouraging smile as I ran my fingers through her hair before bringing it to rest on her cheek as I wiped away most of the tears that were spilling from her face.


    "Alessia told me that it was my first job as the princess to let everyone know that the fog was coming. But I was so scared." She sniffled again as I froze. Just like before, I felt my blood run cold.


    "Where is Alessia?" My eyes quickly glanced around the room, looking for her. Now that I was calmer, I realized she wasn''t there.


    "She..She stayed behind. She told me to get here and tell everybody. But she said she would be right behind me. But she never came." She wiped away more tears that threatened to pour down her face.


    But my heart dropped. No, no, no, no. Alessia, why would you do that? I wrapped my arms around Nyx one last time and held her close. "I''m gonna go get Alessia, okay? Can you tell me where she was last?" I fought desperately to contain the white fiery rage that reignited in my chest.


    "The northern path. In the forest." She murmured in my chest as she clung to me, her hands constantly squeezing me.


    "Okay. I''m gonna go now. Alright, and I''ll bring Alessia back when I return." I pulled away from her and my fingers through her raven-colored hair, trying to reassure her.


    "Please come back." Her emerald eyes gazed up at me with fear and sadness, further breaking my heart.


    "I promise I will." I pulled her close and gave her a kiss on the forehead before standing up. "Kharon, I want Redrick here. Now." My words came out harsher than I intended, but I couldn''t help it.


    "Of course, Mistress." He replied, but I was already moving out of the classroom with my eyes locked on the map. I really hope I got there in time.


    I quick-stepped all the way to the northern forest. My muscles screamed at me, and exhaustion was quick on my heels. But I couldn''t stop. Not yet. Not until I knew Alessia was safe. All around me, trees were cut down and destroyed. Azure flames lapped at destroyed trees, and the hair was heavy with the stench of fire and blood.


    My heart pounded in fear and anger as I pushed further into the woods. A few bodies lay strewn about, cut in half, in pools of freshly spilled blood that had yet to be absorbed by the ground. A few ent-like creatures lay shattered and strewn about in dozens of pieces. The sound of fighting grew closer as I ran through the forest. I burst through some foliage and fell into a small clearing.


    Alessia was there dancing through a small group of the same soldiers from earlier and some ents and what looked to be dryads. Her white hair was wild in the wind. Her clothes were tattered and burnt. The weapon I crafted for her was chipped and slick with fresh blood and shattered wood. But the thing that broke my heart more than anything else was how low her health bar was. I felt the rage in my chest explode into an outright storm. How dare they hurt what belongs to me?

 Chapter 111

    No one paid me any attention as I stood there. Alessia was desperately fighting for her life. Each swing of her polearm was as fast as quicksilver and struck with unerring accuracy, inflicting severe damage upon the man she was fighting. But with each attack she landed, two more struck her from behind. She was dancing around everyone, yet she couldn''t keep up with the sheer number of strikes that were coming her way.


    My blood boiled, and rage coursed through my veins. How dare they? A low growl escaped my lips as I felt my claws quickly come into existence. Without thinking, I lunged forward, covering the distance between us with ease, and struck the man just behind Alessia, who was raising his blade. My claws easily parted through armor and flesh, and with a quick twist, I pulled them across the width of his body.


    Blood splattered the ground, followed by the pungent scent of iron, as the man collapsed. All the fighting ceased, and Alessia spun around to meet me. Her golden eyes were wide in shock. "Empress." Her words were airy and seemed forced.


    I flicked my wrist, and I flung the life force that had adorned my fingertips off and onto the fallen man. I suppose I should feel empty and sad at killing, but I couldn''t find it. All that I felt now was anger and vindication. They did this to themselves. "You come into my home. You slaughter my people. You threaten my daughter, and you attack my Chosen." The words that left my lips were harsh and angry, punctuated by a low growl. "You are all fools if you think I would tolerate it." The smell of iron stifled everything else and fanned the flames of wrath in my chest.


    "Ah, so the necromancer makes her appearance." The leader stepped forward and bore his blade towards me. Like the others, his armor was pitted and formed more of metal than wood. It was polished to a painfully golden radiance and had vines chiseled into its surface, interlaced in strange patterns that stretched the entirety of his gear.


    "I am no necromancer." As I spoke, Alessia vanished from sight before reappearing right next to me. Up close, I could see that her clothing was broken and tattered. She was covered in countless cuts and gashes, and a strange blue substance ebbed from her in a steady flow.


    "A domain filled with the undead is but a disease upon nature. You can be nothing but a necromancer." He pointed his blade towards me and gritted his teeth. His face twisted into a sneer as he regarded me with amber eyes. The other two quickly formed up around him, bearing their own weapons. The remaining tree-like creatures rallied around them, which wasn''t a lot. Two smaller ones, no larger than myself, and one that stood two heads taller than the group across from me.


    "These are my people. You have no right to decide if they get to live or die. But if you are so sure of it, you are welcome to try." A familiar sense of my dream self came to the surface and settled in. But I didn''t fight it. No, I welcomed it. It was who I am. It was who they needed.


    "Then you will die with them." He lunged forward to strike me with a straight jab. Time seemed to slow down as my mind worked in overdrive. I stepped forward and deflected the tip of the blade with my claws, and Alessia quickly followed through with a counter strike with her own weapon. Chaos followed suit as the others joined the fray, and Alessia and I quickly went on the defensive.


    Thankfully, before I even moved to get to Nyx, I bit into the exp bank I had and ballooned my overall stats. I jumped to level thirty-two, from where I stood prior, and dumped stats into all my vital traits, not to mention a few points into dexterity, simply to help my mind catch up to my body''s movement.


    It was sudden, but I needed everything that I could get to get to Nyx, and now I was using it to its full potential to rescue Alessia. I lamented the loss of time, since I still wanted to stack my proficiencies, but luckily I didn''t hit my milestone yet. All that mattered was that Nyx and Alessia were safe.


    My body twisted and turned with liquid grace as I dodged the various swords swung at me, with my claws deflecting what couldn''t be dodged. The feeling of power that pumped through me, matched the fire that roared in my chest as I settled in the new emotion that had come. I was confident. I was sure of myself. Within me sat a power that very few could match.


    I cycled Ki through my body as I pushed back against the onslaught. I stepped forward, deflected the next strike of the sword, filled my fist full of Ki, and delivered a straight jab to the man''s face, My arrival thankfully made things easier on Alessia, and she made quick work of the others. Already the remaining monsters were cut down, and she was fighting the last two warriors from Velcrest.


    I wasn''t the same woman I was a few months ago when I faced those assassins. I wasn''t weak, and I was tired of pretending to be so. This was my home, and they violated it. With the space I created, I picked up a sword from a fallen man and pointed it toward the person I was fighting. "Surrender, or you will die here."


    Blood trailed from his nose, and his amber eyes were filled with uncertainty. "No, I can''t die here." He straightened himself out and charged once more. This time, he used more magic. Vines broke from the ground and rushed toward me like bullets. Months of constant training kicked in as my feet took their own path. I danced through the onslaught of plants and neatly cut through them, yet even with all my speed, a few still hit their mark. But they hardly drew blood through the scales of my dragon flesh. Wave after wave of vines rushed towards me like hounds, yet I pushed on. Nothing would sway me from my path.


    Three more vines sprouted from the ground and wrapped around each other, forming a drill-like head that honed in on my location. A laugh escaped from my lips as it tore through dirt and stone alike in its path to reach me. I quickly stepped forward, dodging its strike, and came face to face with the man I assumed to be the leader. The one who caused this all. He swung his sword out towards me, and I parried it. My body reacted on its own as I blocked another strike of his sword and reached out with my claw, enshrining it with soul fire. He tried to bring his sword to bear, but I dropped my own and caught his hand.


    The tips of my fingers wrapped around his face and hoisted him into the air. His weight was little more than a mere annoyance to me. "You had a chance to live. But you threw it away. I would have forgiven the attack on my soldiers. But you laid your filthy hands on my Chosen, and I can''t forgive that."


    He scratched at my hands, trying to free himself. Vines slithered up my legs, and I heard more coming from behind me. Without hesitation, I let my soul flame rage at full force. A scream of inhuman pain filled the air as the man panicked. The vines that tried to contain me fell limp. He beat his fist into my hands, and whatever was in his reach, yet I stood there impassively. His cries fell on a heart of stone as he struggled.


    But he did this to himself. They all did, and I couldn''t bring myself to pity them any longer. He screamed and screamed until after what I felt like an eternity had passed, his struggles grew weaker and weaker until, at last, he fell limp. I scowled as I released my grasp on his head and watched his body fall in a heap. His face locked in a rictus of frozen terror, yet not a single mark of what caused his death laid upon his body.


    "Empress." Alessia''s voice tore me from my thoughts as I spun around to her. The last two laid in broken heaps across from her.


    "Alessia." whatever I felt at that moment was overshadowed by the relief that I felt. I rushed over to her and threw my arms around her. "You fucking idiot. I was so scared." I wrapped my arms around her and held her close for dear life. The thought of losing her terrified me.


    "I had to ensure that Nyx got to safety, but they kept coming." Her arms laced around my waist, and I closed my eyes, fighting back the tears. This all was my family. Alessia, Nyx, Kharon. If anything happened to them, I wasn''t sure what I would do.


    "You are not allowed to die on me, Alessia. I forbid it." I stepped back and quickly looked over all her wounds. There were so many. I didn''t even realize that spirits could bleed.


    "I wouldn''t dream of it, Empress." She shot me a slight smirk, and I could only shake my head.


    "Let''s get you back to the stronghold. I want to patch you up before Nyx sees this." I reached out and tried to fix her clothing the best. For a few seconds, she was quiet, which was odd. Until I heard her pole ax slam into the ground. I glanced up to her face and saw that her once brilliant golden eyes had faded into a pale luster, and she seemed to stare off into the distance.


    "Alessia?" I reached out towards her face, cupping it in between my hands. Panic sparked in my chest as I called her name once more and didn''t receive a response. "Alessia, please say something." I gave her face a soft slap, trying to get her to react. But she remained motionless and unawares. "Answer me, please." For the first time in a long time, I felt tears stream down my face as I pleaded with her unmoving form. Why wasn''t she replying to me?

 Chapter 112

    Hello! I wanted to take a moment to address a few things that a couple of you have pointed out!


    This novel will never be based around romance. I know some of you may think that it''s now the driving factor, on top of a child raising story. That isn''t the case. I also know that some of you feel like the romance was rushed, and I''m sorry. Perhaps it was, and I''m sorry. I''ll do my best to smooth it out, and make it a bit more seamless in the future. If you have any sort of feed back what so ever please give it to me! Anyways, enjoy :)


    Worry ate away at my mind as tears poured down my face. I was so scared. My eyes went to my notifications as my heart clenched in my chest. I pleaded with whoever would hear me as I glanced through my notifications, dreading seeing that she had died. My eyes skimmed over everything that I deemed unimportant. The rest I filed away until later.


    I felt relief at seeing that nothing like that had existed. But why wasn''t she answering me? I reached down and picked up her weapon, and stared at her. "Don''t worry, Alessia. I''m going to get you somewhere safe." I wrapped an arm around her waist, and keyed in the teleport function. The world around me distorted as I was moved back to the stronghold. I had to take her here since I didn''t want to pull Kharon away from Nyx. Not until I knew what was wrong with Alessia.


    The millisecond that the world stopped moving, I looked around to find the closest soldier, which was a zombie. "You. Go to the inner sanctum. Find Kharon, and tell him to meet me in the first guest room. Now." I hissed through my teeth before my eyes met a skeleton that was standing at attention close by. "You, carry her weapon and follow me." I passed the pole arm quickly before I took Alessia in my arms.


    She was so light. Even more so than a feather. I was terrified that she would float away if I let her go. So I clung to her, like she was a tether, as I pushed into the stronghold, my eyes set on the inner building. My body burned, and exhaustion gnawed at my mind. I wanted to curl up and sleep, but I couldn''t. Not yet. Not until I knew she was okay.


    I landed in front of the door, shifted my weight to my side, and pushed the door open, wholly ignoring the two guards that sat close by. I didn''t have time to wait around for them to move. Without a pause, I pushed further into the building and quickly delved into its depth to get to the guest room suite.


    My heart was hammering away in my chest nonstop, and I could feel sweat mingling with my tears as I reached the door. I needed to keep it together. Falling apart now wouldn''t help anybody. I adjusted Alessia slightly in my arms, reached out to the handle, quickly flung the door open, and rushed into the room.


    I crossed the small distance between the door and the bed and gently laid her down. Her eyes still lacked their luster, and her body hung limp. The blue liquid that ebbed freely from her cuts had lessened, yet it still tore me apart to look at her. I placed my hands over the worst of them, trying to staunch the flow in any way possible. Yet it seemed to only adhere to my fingers like a thick syrup.


    I pushed harder and begged for it to stop. My irritation grew as I felt like my clothing was pressing down and restricting my movements. It usually would never bother me, but now it was a thorn in my side. A low growl escaped from my lips as I yanked my mask off and threw it across the room. The cool air kissed my face, and I took a deep breath. I wiped away some of the sweat and tears crowding my face before turning my attention back to Alessia. The flow of blue blood had finally stopped. My hands were numb, and my eyes stung. Every part of me hurt and begged me to close my eyes, but I couldn''t. But I didn''t know what else to do.


    The door squealed on its hinges as Kharon glided into the room. His scarlet eyes blazing like a muted fire. "Mistress, I came as quickly as I could."


    "Kharon, I don''t know what''s wrong with her. I''ve done everything that I can." I sniffled and wiped away more tears that were coming down my face.


    Gracefully, he slid across the room and towards Alessia and reached his hand out, and placed it gently against her forehead. His eyes dimmed for a few seconds before he retracted his boney hand. "Ah, she is suffering from soul strain."


    "What is that? Will she be okay? How long will she be out?" I barraged him with questions as I reached out and took her hand in my mind, trying to fight the thoughts that threatened to drag me into their cold, unfeeling depths.


    "It''s caused when you push your soul past its limits. Much like a well, if you over tap it and don''t give it a chance to refill. She may be out for either a few hours or a few days. Once she wakes up, she should be okay. However, I do not recommend moving her from this spot. Being a spirit, she is more susceptible to having it strained even more from excess movements."


    As he spoke, relief quickly replaced much of what I felt. Though anxiety was still there, lurking in the corner of my mind.


    "Kharon, can you help me clean her up? I don''t want to leave her lying here like this." I wiped away more tears as I stood up and took off the damaged clothing. Ever so gently, peeling it back from her body. The sickening sound reached my ears as I winced and stripped away. A spark of rage lit in my chest and burned gently like a candle. I''ll have my vengeance.. Maybe not today or tomorrow. But I''ll make them pay.


    Once we were finished, I laid a blanket over Alessia and fixed her hair slightly, and closed her eyes. Since it only felt right. My tears had long since dried up, and now I was just so tired. "Kharon, thank you." I pulled a chair over and sat down next to Alessia.


    "Of course, Mistress. Would you like me to fetch Nyx for you?" He gave me a slight bow. His words seemed quieter than usual.


    "Please. Would you also fetch me the Palatines as well? I will not leave Alessia here by herself, and I''ll feel better with them close by." I sat down on the chair that I positioned close by the bed and leaned over to lay my head down close to her. Already, I was feeling the familiar pangs of heartache and depression tugging at me.


    Kharon stood, regarding me with eyes that I still couldn''t read. "I will be back momentarily." He bowed once more before he vanished in a display of muted gray light leaving me in the room with just Alessia.


    "Oh, Alessia, why did you have to be so stupid?" I reached up and grabbed her hand and interlaced my fingers with hers, and layed there. However, in the blink of an eye, I passed out, at least until I felt a presence slam into me.


    "Mother!" Nyx''s voice chased away a portion of the depression that I felt in that moment.


    "Nyx." My words came out as a slight purr as my heart jumped in happiness. Though weariness still crushed me, I fought it, just so I could see her. I pulled my hand away from Alessia and wrapped my arms around Nyx, and held her close.


    "What''s wrong with Ms. Alessia?" She asked as she pulled away from me. Her emerald eyes pulled away from me and affixed themselves to Alessia.


    "She is just resting for now. She will be awake soon, okay?" I gazed at her small face and mindlessly ran my fingers through her silk-like hair.


    "Mother, it isn''t fair." She pulled her eyes away from Alessia''s sleeping form and back towards me. "Why can''t I help?"


    "Because you are my daughter, and I refuse to let anything happen to you." I pulled her closer to me as I spoke. She was my little girl. She may be my familiar, but above that, she was a fragment of my soul. I will take care of her, no matter what.


    "But mother, I can take care of myself! I''m a dragon." She pulled away slightly and puffed her cheeks at me.


    "That may be so, but everyone out there right now is far stronger than you. You would only get hurt. Even worse, you could be killed, and that is something that I won''t allow." After today''s incidents, I realized that a few people here were my anchors. They kept me centered and gave me a purpose. If they were taken from me, then I honestly wouldn''t know what to do.


    "But mother." She huffed again and crossed her arms.


    "No buts. The only way I would allow it is you can fight both of the palatines and win. Only then will I let you." It seemed like a fair trade. The palatines were the best mob that I had. They were potent and, above all else, deadly. So it would give her a chance to learn how to fight correctly on top of her schooling. Besides, it would buy me a few years to think of another excuse.


    In her eyes, it was a victory, no matter how small. Though I don''t think it clicked with her how daunting and impossible the task would be. But, if I knew anything about her, it''s that she is going to get what she wants one way or another. "Deal." She jumped off of my lap and quickly scrambled across the room and onto Alessia''s bed.


    I shifted back into the position that I was in before she arrived and interlaced my fingers with hers once more. Oh, my sweet Alessia. "Mother, will you be here tomorrow?" Nyx''s voice rang in my ear like the sweetest of bells.


    "Yeah. I have a few small things to take care of, but outside of that, I will be here." I gently ran my thumb against Alessia''s hand. Hoping and praying that she would be okay.


    "Good. Can we spend some time together tomorrow, then?"


    "Of course." My words became a whisper as darkness crept in from the edges of my vision.


    "Okay." There was a glimmer of hope in her words that I tried to latch onto, but I couldn''t stay awake any longer, and a few heartbeats later, I felt darkness take me gently into its arms.


    "Mistress." Kharon''s words pierced the darkness and pulled me from my slumber. My eyes were bleary, and my neck ached from sleeping in an awkward position. My body still hurt, but it wasn''t as bad as before.


    I sat up and wiped away the tiredness from my eyes, and glanced over towards my two girls. Nyx was curled up next to Alessia and was fast asleep. Alessia was still out cold, which sent slight pangs of heartache through me. "Yes, Kharon?" I whispered to not wake Nyx.


    "Redrick is here now. He''s waiting for you in the meeting room."


    Ah, fuck. I feel like shit, and I probably looked it too. I glanced down at my cloak and saw that it was covered in dry blood and looked tattered. I pulled it off with a grimace and threw it to the side. Thankfully, my underclothes were still in good condition and looked professional enough for a meeting with him. "Good. Let''s walk and talk. I also want the briefing as well." I stood up and dusted off my shirt, and quickly ran my fingers through my hair.


    "Are you not going to bring your mask?" Kharon walked into the room, bent over, and reached out. Its surface was covered in dried blood and dirt, and honestly, it was unpresentable.


    "I have neither the drive nor the will to make another, nor do I wish to leave the stronghold. So this will do for now. Besides, it''s just Redrick." I shrugged as I stood up and walked over to him. Let''s get this meeting over with.

 Chapter 113

    A few hours earlier


    POV: Redrick


    When I entered the domain, the first thing that I noticed was a sky the color of freshly spilled blood. The sun had faded from a brilliant yellow into a rusted brown framed in darkness. Clouds that were once white were now gray, thunder boomed in the distance, and lightning split the sky.


    Crowds of adventurers were clamoring around the dock, whispering to themselves. Some even looked perturbed and angered. But not that it mattered to me. I followed Amari through the throng of people and onto one boat that floated lazily near the dock. The skeletal ferryman froze in place. The darkness of its eyes gazed off listlessly towards greater Asteria. Its hand''s clenched around the paddle ever so tightly.


    When Amari first appeared in my office, it was a shock. Never had someone of such high rank appeared outside of the domain. Nor had someone slipped through so many adventures and guards as well. If Kharon sent someone off Amari''s level to fetch me, something dire must have happened.


    I sat down across from the woman, who, as usual, remained silent. Her azure eyes stared towards the mainland. Her hand clenched around the lower part of her uniform, but her face betrayed no emotion. Already, I''ve badgered her with questions, but by the tenth, only silence reigned from her. So, I sat back and crossed my arms, and gazed across the riv


    er.


    One that was usually bustling with activity but now was eerie and silent. Not even the sound of water being shifted by the paddle seemed to reach my ears. The fog that permeated this place had vanished, revealing the lonely river and not a single soul in sight. So Asteria put a temporary embargo in place and prohibited any of the adventurers from entering. That was a new move.


    As we got closer to the shore, I felt a strange feeling slam into my chest. Sadness sank its fangs into my heart, and my mind was bogged down with the inexorable weight of depression, yet under it all, there was a fiery rage brimming just below the surface, ready to erupt at any time. "Amari, what happened here?" I pulled my gaze away from the mainland and towards the quiet assassin, fully aware that she wouldn''t speak to me.


    "We were attacked." Her voice split the silence and radiated through the air in a quiet whisper. It was a voice layered with sadness and anger.


    It shocked me she finally spoke. All this time, I figured she just didn''t. "What do you mean, attacked?" I was confused. We had a treaty in place that dictated what the Adventurers could and couldn''t attack, though I wasn''t na?ve enough to think that everyone would listen to the orders that we lay out for them. Silence came as the only reply as we neared the dock. Leaving me with only my thoughts and the feelings that were pummeling me relentlessly.


    We traveled through the outer forest of Asteria, and in our wake were squads of soldiers and adventurers that lay slaughtered like cattle. Man, woman, undead. Even the docks that we just left housed the now fallen corpses of the dozens of adventurers who frequented this place. What she said finally hit me as I realized what had occurred here. This wasn''t just an attack. This was a massacre. Who would do something like this? We pushed further into the forest and came across more bodies. This time, it looked like the adventurers were fighting side by side with the undead. But as I slowly connected the dots, I saw a strange corpse. One that shouldn''t have been here.


    A single dryad lay broken in front of a long dead zombie warrant officer. All at once, the pieces fell into place. This was Velcrest''s doing. Those fools would doom us all. "Amari, get me to Kharon, now." The urgency was at my heels like a bloodhound. Those fucking bastards. We had a treaty with this place. We could not afford a war with Asteria. Not with the plans in place and not with the sheer amount of undead that lived here.


    We made it to the stronghold in what felt like a blink of an eye. But what greeted us first was devastation. Dozens of dryads were torn apart and littered the ground in front of the stronghold like macabre effigies. A countless amount of dead soldiers were spread across the field, their hands still tightly clasping the weapons they once held in life. Craters dotted the ground from magic, and arrows filled the empty spaces like a pincushion that stretched across the front of the stronghold.


    They had the gate propped open, and the undead within scurried out in pairs. In between each was a cloth like a stretcher, and they were rushing out to the battlefield. The ones that were already there were retrieving the bodies of the fallen. Well, the ones that were truly dead. They quickly granted the wounded ones beyond respite mercy and then placed them carefully on the stretcher before taking them back into the stronghold. Even the treeline that sat in front of the domain was not spared from the devastation. In fact, it looked as if a giant sword had cleaved the top half of the trees away in one fell swoop.


    I tore my eyes away from the battleground and quickly covered the distance to the gate. But the closer that I got, the more that feeling felt like it was stifling me. I was drowning in a sea of emotion that wasn''t my own, and there wasn''t any freedom from me. That must be what was irritating the soldiers now. A sense of shared pain.


    Inside of the stronghold was bustling with activity. The line of soldiers carrying the fallen went to an open area, where a giant wooden catacomb-like structure was being constructed. One team was carefully cleaning the bodies and fixing uniforms, while another was going through and placing the bodies gently into the spaces that were made for them.


    As I watched them, a somber thought crept into my mind. So this is what the Empress meant when she said that death was mercy here.


    "Redrick!" Gunther''s voice tore me away from the spectacle, and I froze for a second, stunned at hearing my old friend''s voice.


    "Gunther, what are you doing here? What the hell happened?" I looked at Amari, who looked at me with that same unflinching gaze, but thankfully understood what I was asking and paused.


    "I was here to join the crusade. It''s been a while since I''ve fought in a large-scale battle, and the thought alone made my blood boil." He let out a quiet chuckle and ran his hand through his shaved hair.


    Ah, old habits die hard, I suppose. "I''m shocked that you would do something like that with the undead. I thought you hated them." As much as I wanted to rush out and hug him, I stood in the same spot, ready to keep moving the second that I could. I needed to get to the Empress and try to fix whatever problems I could before she took it out on the outside world.


    "Aye, me too, brother. But after spending some time with them, these ones are not that bad. Being with them reminds me of my time in the military. But Redrick, before you go. I need to warn you. That woman is a monster." His face clenched slightly, and I could clearly see the sweat forming small beads above his eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?" I mentally chewed on his words as I tried to figure out who he was talking about. The only woman I could think he was talking about was Alessia, and I knew well that she was a monster.


    "Redrick, the Empress appeared out of the blue shortly after the battle had started. The sheer amount of power that she radiated was sickening. In all my years, I''ve felt nothing like it. But not just that, I watched her kill three greater ents, and a whole swath of dryads by herself." His eyes went wide as he stepped forward. "She''s a monster, Redrick, and she was angry. I could feel it; we could all feel it. Just be careful when you see her. Okay?"


    I took a step back from Gunther, and my mind reeled slightly from what I heard as more puzzle pieces fell into place. Ents were only made by war druids, but how did Velcrest sneak them in? How the hell did a force large enough to attack the stronghold make it in? Rage blossomed in my chest like a freshly bloomed flower at the thought of a mole in my council. But just as quickly as it blossomed, I shut it off. No, that wasn''t my anger. I took a deep breath, steadied myself, and instead focused on the other stuff he told me. While making a mental note to find the traitor and dispose of them.


    The empress slew three of them? How did she manage that? More questions than answers sat on my mind as I gave Gunther a curt nod. "Alright, well, stay safe, old friend. I''m going to meet with the Empress and try to run damage control."


    He gazed at me for a second before giving me a nod, turned away, and walked back towards a squad of the undead. My gaze lingered for just a moment as I realized how odd that was. I could understand feeling a sense of camaraderie, but it wasn''t like him to just change his mind. No, once I was done here, I should talk with him and see if he''s really okay. I pulled my gaze away and focused on the main building of the stronghold and swallowed some excess saliva. I was scared to face the Empress, and I was also horrified by the repercussions that I would have to deal with. Damn Velcrest, Damn them all to the deepest pits of the abyss.


    The mood in the main building was somber, at least that was what I felt as I walked further into the building and towards the meeting room. It was a crushing sadness, a sadness that I hadn''t felt since I lost my father. It sat like a weight in my mind, constantly reminding me of that loss, and no matter what, I couldn''t shake it.


    It let up slightly when the door closed behind me, and I released a pent-up breath. The room was empty, save an oval table and ten chairs to match. Candles sat around the room in small clusters of three inside scones that hung from the walls. But the lighting here was dim, as darkness seemed to press in from every corner of the room, much like the emotion I felt.


    I found a chair and sat down. I took a deep breath as I quickly tried to plan out a way to explain to her that I didn''t know how Velcrest got in. Really, there were only two ways that they could have gotten in. The first is a corrupt member of the governing council, and they turned a blind eye. The second is that they were sneaking them in under the guise of an adventurer. Which also told me that there was no telling how long they were planning to attack. Everything I was working on the building was on the verge of falling apart, and I hated it. I hated them. I hated them all with a burning passion.


    The clicking of the door pulled me from my thoughts. My heart jumped in my chest, and panic crept into me. Alight Redrick. Just explain to her everything, and try to salvage the situation. The best you can. I took one last deep breath as I calmed my nerves. I turned my head towards the door, and my breath caught in my throat. A woman strode into the room. One I didn''t recognize, outside of the blazing green eyes. Her honied brown hair hung in loose waves down her head. Her emerald eyes were framed by the all too familiar dark circles of exhaustion and filled with sadness and bloodshot.


    Her flesh was the color of a fresh tan and was flawless until it got to her arms, which were covered in various scars that ran the length of her arms. She wore a strange shirt that glimmered in the faint light like beige silk and danced gently.


    Seeing her without a mask came as a shock as I never thought to see the day. But heer presence brought another bout of pressure that threatened to crush me, and I found it harder to breathe. But I suffered through it.


    She crossed the room and went to the chair across from me. However, instead of sitting down, she grabbed its back and threw it across the room. It crashed into the back wall and shattered into dozens of pieces that flew across the room, and I found myself pressing against the back of the chair I was sitting in, trying to create some distance.


    She leaned forward and slammed her hands into the table, and a low growl escaped from her lips. "What the hell Redrick."

 Chapter 114

    "Please tell me, why the hell our treaty was broken?" Her growl became a snarl, and her eyes blazed with the anger that exploded outwards.


    I flinched away, taken aback by how she was acting. "Listen, I only know as much as you do. Whatever Velcrest did was their own doing."


    Her jaw clenched slightly, and a sigh escaped from her lips. One that was more akin to a snarl than anything. She reached out and grabbed a chair, drugged it over, and sat down. She crossed her fingers and leered into the depths of my soul, weighing the truth of my words. "The first legion is fractured, and my captain is in a coma. My daughter was threatened, and my Chosen was wounded." Her words were a whisper that writhed with quiet anger. "However, I am also aware of the nature of our relationship, so I was prepared for most of that. What I am the angriest about is my daughter and Chosen."


    As she spoke, the presence that preceded her seemed to twist as anger faded into a more morose feeling. It was a sadness that prowled into my mind and attempted to drag me down to its depths. "I apologize profusely. I didn''t know that Velcrest had any plans to attack you. As far as I knew, they were not mobilizing yet. If I did, I would have told you as soon as I knew." I wasn''t lying when I told her that. Velcrest was a mighty nation. There wasn''t much that I, nor Corinthia, could do at the moment to stop them, but at least I could have avoided this.


    Her eyes flared slightly as another slow breath left her nostrils. "I believe you. I''ve always known that Velcrest would be a threat one day." She sat back in her chair, and the anger that fueled her seemed to melt away, revealing a tired woman.


    Her words lingered in my mind as I weighed them. How did she know about Velcrest? She implied she knew of their existence before this day. Now I struggled to remember if I mentioned them or if she had spies outside of the domain. This sadly only leads to more questions than answers. "Velcrest is neither under my jurisdiction nor do we have the power to confront them now. But I will happily assist you in any way that I can to help with the damages." Now was the critical moment to make sure that I could keep our relationship together. Already the trade that we have with this domain is paying dividends. While in the grand scheme of things, it wasn''t much. In the future, I could easily see this domain being an economic superpower in its own right, and that was something that I didn''t want to lose.


    "No. It''s fine. We can recover. I''m just angry." She sat forward again, and the visage that she wore fell further away. Revealing more than just a tired woman. No, this was a woman who was utterly depressed. Just staring at her made my heart ache in a way that I hadn''t expected. But just as I opened my mouth to speak, she cut me off. "However, do not take that as weakness." The depression vanished as quickly as it came, as anger rose from her once more. "I will have my vengeance on them. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow. But I will come from them, and there will be nothing that stops me. I don''t care if I have to cross the deepest pits of hell or the highest peaks of heaven. They have incurred my wrath, and for that, they will pay."


    She growled as her eyes lit up, and I struggled to not reach up and wipe away the sweat that had been gathering on my face. I couldn''t tell if she was foolishly dumb or naively so. To declare war on Velcrest would also incur the wrath of the surrounding theocratic conferences. It would be akin to a world war, and no one wanted to deal with that. "For now, let''s take it easy. A war like would tear apart the world''s order and might even destroy it."


    "I refuse. Not after what they did!" She slammed her hands down on the table, filling the room with a heavy thud.


    "I''m not saying that you can''t. But some things need to be handled with care until we have the strength to take care of the problem." I was trying to reel her back in. If she got too far ahead of herself, it could spell doom for us all. Yet I was also trying to walk a fine line of not insulting her any further.


    She stood there, her leering gaze roaring like an inferno until she finally relented. Hopefully, what I said struck a nerve. "No matter how long it takes, then. It will be done."


    Ah, so my words have some sort of effect. It just felt so weird seeing her like this. This wasn''t the woman that I felt like I knew, though I also had to admit that my knowledge of her was lacking. The pent-up breath I was holding escaped from my lungs, and I sat back in my chair, trying to figure out where I wanted to go from here. At least I salvaged the situation somewhat.


    Once again, the anger vanished from her face as she leaned forward and pinched her nose. "Redrick, you should leave for now. I''m not really in a good spot, and I''m struggling to contain my emotions."''


    "Of course, Empress. Just send an envoy for me when you are ready to talk again, and I''ll be here." Relief coursed through my veins as I stood up. I was eager to create some space between her and me I. Velcrest''s attack seemed to have really damaged her mentally, and I didn''t want to be on the receiving end of her anger.


    "I''ll see you around, Redrick." Her eyes followed me as I gave her a nod and scurried through the room, desperate to create some space between us. I felt like I was under the watchful gaze of an apex predator, and I really didn''t want to be in this domain any longer.


    I quickly crossed through the threshold and closed the door behind me. Now that there was a door between us, the noxious miasma that relentlessly assaulted me had tapered down a bit.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I tried to get a hold of myself. This place seemed to have some sort of effect on me, and I wanted to make as much space as possible. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted with the sight of Kharon drifting down the hall.


    "Lord Kharon, hello." I gave the skeleton a nod, which he curtly returned.


    "Redrick. How are you doing?" His monotonous voice easily carried across the distance between us.


    "I''m alright." My voice came out sounding a little more shaken than usual. My heart was going wild in my chest, and my palms were sweaty. Dealing with her while she was in that mood was probably one of the hardest things I had to do.


    "Forgive the Empress. She''s going through a lot right now." Kharon glided down the hall, keeping pace with me as I moved.


    "Her presence is stifling. I thought I was about to drown a few times." I shuddered a bit as I thought back to it. I''ve never felt something like that, even in all my days of delving into dungeons and fighting monsters. It was like I was standing before a god.


    "That it is. We all feel it, and we are all suffering with her." His scarlet eyes pierced the darkness as we wandered further through the building.


    "Kharon, I''m curious. What role does the Chosen play?" As I asked, I worked through what he said. So it wasn''t just me that felt that. So her mood affected everything in the domain. That would do well to explain a lot of things here.


    "That is a complicated question to answer, as there isn''t just one answer. They perform many functions, including being able to act in place of the leader. But the relationship between the Empress and Lady Alessia is unique." The sound of bone hitting stone filled the quiet humid air, leaving me to think about what he just said.


    "How is it unique?" I found myself thinking back to each interaction between the two, figuring out what he meant. But I was coming up dry. As far as I was concerned, Alessia was a warrior, and the Empress was her charge.


    "Are you familiar with a cornerstone?" Kharon broke through my thoughts as easily as a blade cutting through the air.


    "Yes, it''s a stone that connects two walls. Considered one of the most important parts of the building next to the foundation. But what does that have to do with Alessia?"


    "Perhaps that wasn''t the right phrase to use. Alessia is like a chain that keeps the Empress together. When she died, the entire realm felt the wrath of the Empress. That is a fate I doubt your world would want to suffer, and there would be very little I or you could do to stop if it came to that." His words lingered in my mind, conveying a sense of dread mingled with what she had told me earlier.


    I needed to get back to Cato and discuss what had happened. Thankfully, it still seemed like she was on our side, but the Velcrest issue would have to be addressed soon because otherwise, we would have to deal with a cataclysm. Damn them all for this.

 Chapter 115

    I walked back to Alessia''s room, still partially fuming. But more than anything, I was just tired. The words that Redrick and I shared hung heavy on my mind. I wanted to leave my domain and burn that country to the ground, but I had to wait. As I fought the next wave of anger, I clenched my fist. I needed to get it under control before I saw Nyx again. I had to keep the image up for her.


    As I reached the door, I paused. My fingers brushed against the cool wooden frame. I took a deep breath and tried to steady my rapidly thrumming heart. I pushed the door open with one last deep breath and quickly glanced around the room. Alessia was still asleep, and Nyx was sitting on the edge, kicking her feet. Her face slightly scrunched up in thought. At least until she noticed me standing there.


    A slight grin crossed her face as she jumped off the bed quietly and rushed over. Thankfully, when I saw her, a lot of what I felt had vanished, but it still lingered in the corner of my mind, waiting for its next chance to strike. "Hello, Mother." The little girl reached me and wrapped her arms around my waist.


    "Hello, Nyx." I gave her a gentle pat on the head, though my eyes lingered on Alessia''s form. I wish she would wake up.


    "What do you want to do today?" Nyx pulled away and looked up at me. Her eyes glinted in the candlelight, and her flesh seemed to have darkened ever so slightly.


    Honestly, I didn''t know myself. When I told her we could do something, I didn''t really think about it. I''ve just been so caught up in all of this that it slipped my mind. "Well, what would you like to do then?" If all else fails, then I''d let her choose. That would be the best option.


    She scrunched her face up slightly for just a few seconds before she replied. "Can we explore? I''ve been cooped up here and in the house so much. I wanna get out and see the rest of the world."


    I weighed her words, and a part of me thought it was a bad idea. What if we went out and got attacked? Well, I should be able to keep her safe. Besides, everyone in my domain should be dead or temporarily kicked out until we have cleaned up the bodies. Which also means that I need to keep her away from it all.


    As much as I didn''t want to let her out of the walls, I relented. It wouldn''t be fair for her to be stuck here. Hopefully, once the crusade starts and the city is reclaimed, I could let her out a little more. "Of course. I can take you to one of my favorite spots."


    A small squeal escaped from her mouth as she jumped up. "Let''s go! The day is already ending." She reached up and grabbed my hand and tugged me out of the room with the enthusiasm that only a child could muster, and I accepted my fate.


    The undead, thankfully, worked quickly and relentlessly as they cleared the roads, leaving very little for Nyx to see outside of the scenery here. She skipped down the road, humming quietly to herself as she looked around the area. "Mother, what is that?" She stopped and pointed towards one of the undead linals that wandered through the area. Its gray coat covered in various scratches and putrid wounds. Its cloudy white eyes settled on us as its jaw worked slowly on whatever it was chewing.


    "That''s a linal. It''s like a giant deer." I walked over to her and placed my hand on her shoulder. Its antler was deep beige, slowly turning into a putrid brown and covered in decaying viscera.


    "Hmm. She put her hands on her hips and nodded as she looked over the beast. Can we keep it? It looks strong."


    "No, you have the wolves at home. We don''t need another pet." I chuckled at her and pulled her further down the road.


    "But mother, please." She drew the words out as she pouted at me, following behind me, dragging her feet through the dirt.


    "No. No more pets." I stopped and reached my hand out for her to take as we walked down the road together.


    She slowly shambled up and took my hand. A pout was etched across her face. Such a spoiled little girl. But I couldn''t give her everything that she wanted. I wanted her to grow up and not be like Midir or a spoiled rich child. That was a life that I didn''t want her to live. Thankfully, she seemed receptive, mostly.


    As we walked, the dreary grays and browns faded into radiant green. Trees lined the road, dancing with the gentle wind. The smell of death faded and was replaced by the soft scent of dozens of plants that were intermingling with each other.


    Nyx''s eyes went wide as she saw the beauty of living nature for the first time, and I couldn''t help but be happy that I got to experience that with her. "Mother, it''s so pretty." She froze as she looked at the trees. She let go of my hand and rushed forward with a mad giggle.


    I watched her as she ran forward, grabbed a few leaves, and jumped around. I crossed my arms and stared at her with a faint smile on my face. "Nyx, don''t run too far ahead, please." I dropped my arms and followed behind her, keeping one eye on the environment and the other on her.


    My words fell on deaf ears as she kept running around. Her black dress caught the wind trails she left behind, writhing on the wind as if it was a living being. She was having the time of her life, and I was all for it. "Nyx, if you want, you can turn into a dragon. You don''t have to stay in human form."


    She paused in the middle of a jump and turned her head to me. Her reply came in another squeal of excitement as her flesh became a liquid and quickly morphed into scales. The hair on her head flattened and fell into the strange liquid that was covering her body.


    The clothing that she wore was pulled taut against her body as it slowly faded, leaving scales as dark as a raven''s feathers. Her lithe limbs stretched out and grew stocky as they quickly transformed into that of a beast. The entire transformation took no longer than just a handful of seconds and was finished by she landed.


    She came up to just a little past my knees on all fours. Her eyes still kept the same emerald shade and radiated a sense of complete happiness. Her jaw held dozens of sharp, jagged white teeth that glimmered in the dying sunlight and was twisted into a visage of a grin.


    A set of tiny wings sat on her back and were tucked away. She bounded through the underbrush gracefully, and her laughter roared as she vanished from sight.


    She left me breathless. I knew that she was my familiar, yet more and more, I saw her as my daughter. Sometimes I even forgot she was a dragon. So being able to bound around in that form must have been a relief.


    I kept walking down the road, keenly aware that the rustling of the foliage was her. So I just kept walking and following the sound. Yet I was lost in my thoughts. I had a few dragon-based skills, so it made me curious about what I looked like when they were active, but that was something that I would look at later.


    Speaking of which, didn''t I have notifications I dismissed? Quickly, I went through my menu and looked through what had built up.


    You have slain a level 45 War Druid


    You have slain a greater ent


    You have slain a greater ent


    You have slain a common dryad


    You have slain a common Dryad.


    You have learned the ability Soul Devour


    Draconic flesh has leveled up


    Dragon Claw''s template has level up


    Soul Flame has leveled up


    You have learned Anima Lightning


    Your hand to hand proficiency has leveled up.


    My eyes went down the list, drinking in the information. Yet I had a pressing question. I thought you could only learn skills by leveling up. So how did I learn skills without selecting them? It felt like the system that had governed my life was slowly changing. Even now, it felt like it was slowly fading away from me, as things became more and more natural. Perhaps I needed to speak with Kharon about this all and see what was going on. More than likely, it had something to do with the whispers trait that governs this domain. But I still wasn''t sure how I felt about it. I didn''t like feeling like I didn''t have any control over my life.

 Chapter 116

    I kept walking down the path, following Nyx''s sounds. I was lost entirely in my own thoughts at the moment. Pondering on what this all meant. I killed a man yesterday, and I was heartless about it, but why couldn''t I bring myself to care more? It''s because they threatened Alessia. Why should I spare any extra thought for them? But I was still conflicted nonetheless. Was this my path? Was this path laid out for me because of the desire of others? I didn''t know. I needed to figure this out.


    "Mother!" Nyx''s voice tore through the underbrush as she burst through like a bullet. In her jaw were many flowers. Some looked like a type of orchids, while others were utterly alien to me. "What are these?" The flowers that were packed into her mouth muffled her words a bit. Her draconic face was alight with joy, and she was covered in grime and dead leaves.


    "These are flowers. Though as to their names, I can''t tell you." She bounded in front of me, dropped the bundle, and sat back on her haunches.


    "They are so pretty. Why is nothing colorful further in?" She tilted her head slightly and regarded me with a soft gaze.


    "Because everything further is in a different stage. Here, everything is in full bloom and full of life." I squatted down and reached out to take a flower that had caught my eye. Its outer petals were snow white and enshrined an inner set of violet petals. I brought it to my nose and gave it a soft sniff, enjoying the floral scent.


    Nyx, watching what I was doing, attempted the same, though it looked like a struggle in her current form. So instead, she transformed back into a human. Her scales melted away like ice on a hot summer day, and her wings were pulled back into her body. Her snout shrunk in size as it formed back into a human face, albeit one covered in dirt and grime.


    She reached out towards one flower with a now human hand and copied me, trying to get a scent on the flower, only for her to almost inhale it. She coughed violently as she tore the flower away from her face. I laughed so hard I almost snorted as I watched her struggle. "No Nyx, like this." I brought the small flower back to my face and sniffed it softly once more.


    She looked at the flower quizzically before attempting to sniff it once more. This time it was with better results than before. Her face lit up slightly, and a dopey grin crossed her face. "These smell good. Can we keep them?"


    "You can, yes, but you need to give them water. However, they won''t be like this forever." I stood up and walked over to her, brushed her hair back, and tucked the flower that I was holding in right next to her ear.


    "But why?" She asked, and she pouted once more. Her hand, in the process, reached upwards to touch what I had just recently placed.


    "Because with all things, they will eventually die." I gave her a soft pat on the head before I stood up.


    "What does that mean?" Her hand lingered on the flower, and her gaze seemed distant, like she was trying to put together a puzzle in her mind.


    "Well, death is the opposite of life. These flowers here are all alive, but they will wither away and die in a day or maybe even weeks if you are lucky. They will cease to exist as they are, making room for something else to take their place." I struggled to explain to her the meaning of life and death since I wasn''t sure how to explain it in a non-technical point to her.


    "Does that mean one day you will die too?"


    Her words struck a strange chord with me. My death wasn''t something that I thought about. "Well, nothing ever truly escapes death. So yes, one day, but not for a very long time." But I also knew that I had quite a while left in me. But lying to her and telling her that the day would never come felt wrong. Death is always there, waiting for us. To say otherwise was foolish.


    "No!" She rushed forward and wrapped her arms around my waist. "I won''t let you die."


    I was touched by how she felt. I truly was. "There, there, Nyx. You won''t have to worry about it for quite a while." I reached down and gently patted her shoulder.


    "No. I won''t let anything take you away from me. I don''t care who or what it is. I''ll fight death even if I have to." Her words were muffled as she spoke into my stomach, but her conveyed threat was as clear as day.


    I chuckled as I ran my fingers through her hair and held her close to me. "Do you want to know another secret?"


    She pulled her head away from my stomach. Her emerald eyes were a little puffy and slightly bloodshot. "What is it, mother?"


    "In this place, death can claim nothing unless I allow it. In here, I am stronger than death." As I spoke to her, she looked up at me in awe. The awe of a child who sees their parents as a flawless hero. Oh, I wish it could stay like that forever. I dread the day that she realizes that I''m not infallible.


    Her sorrow drained from her face, and a smile covered the sadness that had taken residence on her face. "Come on, mother, let''s go further in. I want to keep exploring!" She stepped back and took my hand in hers. Our last conversation was overwhelmed by her excitement to see more of the place she called home. Though if I knew her well enough, the conversation wasn''t done. It was just put on the back burner until she figured out how to approach it again. But that was a topic for another day. For now, I just wanted to spend some time with her.


    "Mother, look! That is much bigger than our bath!" She slipped her fingers out of mine and bounded towards the lake. There were a few fireplaces scattered around the shore and abandoned equipment. It really marred the beauty here, but I held my rage back at that. They were like a plague that destroyed everything they touched.


    "That''s a lake. It''s one of my favorite spots here, though I can''t visit it often." I explained to her as we walked down the shoreline. I kicked aside some of the equipment left there, thoroughly annoyed by its presence. I would have to consume it in my spare time.


    "It''s so pretty." She giggled as she ran ahead and played in the sand, further sullying her clothing. Her raven hair, now filled with sand, and her face covered in dirt. Her violet dress was crusted with water-laden sand, but none of that seemed to matter to her. She was as happy as could be. Her happiness acted as a counterbalance to the depression that lingered in the corners of my mind. Honestly, I was still sad, but doing this with her was enough to hold it at bay. For now, I''ll just do my best to enjoy it.


    A few hours later:


    Nyx and I were walking down the road together. Her hair was still slightly damp from the time we spent in the water, and now she was thankfully clean. It seemed a lot of her energy was spent, and now she was just content walking with me, humming quietly to herself. She still had that flower that I placed on her ear and took great care to ensure it was okay.


    The stronghold was coming into focus, and my happiness was fading, much like the gentle flame of a candle drenched by a torrent of water. My heart ached for what happened here, and trying to feel otherwise was impossible.


    Thankfully, Nyx seemed content to sit in silence, though I questioned a few things about her. She was brilliant and seemed to put things together quickly. It was scary, really. At some point, she would surpass me, whether I like it or not. I might need to kick things into overcharge if I want to stay a step ahead.


    We both walked quietly towards the stronghold, and I found myself unable to wait to get back to Alessia''s side. It was like a driving force that spurred me to hurry and return. It ate away at me and weighed on my mind like a thousand bags of stone.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, we finally made it back to the guest suite. The two palatines stood at attention by the door. Both were as still as statues. Not even the ambient draft coursed through the hall could make their clothes budge. Just two statues of perfectly unrelenting duty.


    The one on the right reached out and opened the door for Nyx and me without a word. We both stepped in, and Nyx rushed across the room. In a flash, she was already on the bed, ready to stretch out and go to sleep. I, however, went back to the chair and sat down.


    Alessia was still out cold, but she looked more solid than before. Where her flesh was once an etheric blue, it was now becoming more corporeal, much like when I saw her in those dreams I have. I sighed as I settled in and reached out to touch her face. My beautiful Alessia.


    The more I thought about it, the stranger it was all to me. I was falling more and more for a spirit. I couldn''t understand why, but I was. She was becoming more and more vital to me with each passing second. In that same thought process, I was furious with her for risking her life. How dare she think she has the right to leave me? She was stuck here with me, and I''ll be damned if she thinks she can get away. I''ll find her and drag her back here, and there won''t be a force that can stop me.


    I glanced over and saw that Nyx had quickly fallen asleep, curled up next to Alessia. A faint smile crossed my face as I looked over at her before resting my head next to Alessia and reaching out for her hand, quickly interlacing our fingers. I passed out a few deep breaths later, but not before I heard Alessia''s voice mumble. "Quintus, how could you betray us?"

 Chapter 117

    I fell once more. It was something that I wasn''t ready for. But it was relentless. I plummeted through what felt like a limitless fog as my mind tried to connect the dots. Who was Quintus again?


    My mind wandered and drifted as I fell through the haze until at least it clicked. He was once a great hero. He was the angel of people, at least until he fell.


    But just as suddenly as the thought came, the fog was torn away from my vision. I stood in a large courtyard. Overlooking it was an enormous palace that stood at the top of a large flight of stairs. All around me were countless bodies. The once beautiful courtyard was now filled with dried and coagulated blood. Heads were cleanly cut from their body, and corpses lay strewn from head to toe and stacked high. But the rest of the area was covered in what looked like white static, obscuring everything else that wasn''t important.


    My eyes wandered, soaking in the carnage. What could have caused all of this?


    "Show yourself, you filthy traitor." I heard Alessia''s voice tear through the eerie silence. Her words filled to the brim with bile and hatred. Quickly, my eyes locked onto her, and it felt like a serrated blade stabbed my heart.


    Her once beautiful mane of white hair was now matted and covered in drying blood. Her once golden armor was broken and sundered in countless places, letting blood ebb out in a steady flow. Her face was pale, and dark rings encased her eyes. The pole ax she used was scratched, chipped, and covered in dried blood. Its luster was drowned by the sheer amount of life it had taken.


    "Oh, Alessia, you haven''t changed one bit, have you?" A voice came from the shadows. I could only describe it as snide yet angelic. Like a choir of angels were speaking all at once.


    She flourished her poleaxe and pointed it in the being''s direction. My eyes followed it, and I was horrified by what I saw. He looked like an angel. Nobility radiated off him in sickening waves, and his body was sculpted to absolute perfection. He lacked any sort of clothing outside of a pair of slender black pants. But yet his porcelain flesh rippled and writhed like something was lurking under the surface, waiting to be released. His face was absolutely flawless save for a set of glowing red eyes.


    Her poleaxe quivered slightly. "Why, Quintus¡­Why did you betray us?" Her words trailed off slightly as she regarded the angelic man as he moved forward. Each step was exaggerated to show how sublime his body was crafted and how easy it was to move.


    A twisted sneer crossed his face, marring his beauty. "Alessia the favored. Alessia the Chosen. Why, why do you have to come and usurp what was always mine?" His muscles flexed, and the two exquisitely carved swords twisted in the air, beckoning to drink fresh blood.


    "I did this for you, fool. You always seek glory, and there is none to be found here. Once I discovered you were to be chosen, I realized that you would have withered here. All the glory that you seek would be out of reach. All the new experiences would be forever lost to you. I shouldered that burden so you can continue to live. But you betrayed me." Tears streamed down her face, washing away dried blood and dirt.


    A primal scream ripped through the air, conveying a sense of pain and betrayal that I couldn''t comprehend. "I never needed your help. You were always better than me." He clenched his fist around his blades as tears streamed down his eyes, as a strange golden aura glowed behind him. "No matter what heights I reached, you were always better. No matter what I did, they always whispered your name on the streets in awe. I''ve slain so many monsters; I''ve saved so many people. I''ve led armies; I''ve broken cities. I''ve cut down walking apocalypses. Yet, why, why have I never overcome your shadow?"


    "Quintus, I have never once tried to outdo you. Everything I''ve ever done was for you. Those days on the streets, I did what I did, so you could live. I''ve stolen and fought so that we could live another day. I gave everything just so you could live. Now, I''ve given everything I have left to give, and this is how you repay me?" The quivering of her poleaxe ended, and her golden eyes lit up.


    A hiss escaped from his lips. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I''ve made my choice. Come stand with me, Alessia. Together, we can rule as gods. We can overthrow death and live forever."


    Alessia stood there before casting aside her poleaxe and grabbed two swords lying on the ground. "No. You have betrayed me. You have betrayed Asteria, and for what? Petty vengeance? The maiden has fed you honeyed words of poison, and you''ve allowed them to blind you." She stood up and skillfully brandished the two swords. "My name is Alessia Veers. I am the Chosen of the Empress and her beloved. I renounce you Quintus Regulus Veers. I renounce you as my brother. I renounce you as The Angel of Asteria, and I renounce you as a hero."


    As I stood there watching, I was floored. This was a brother fighting a sister. This was all caused by petty vengeance? The dots connected as I stared at the two, realizing what I was watching. This was where Alessia died. I rushed forward, trying to reach them, but a barrier stopped me. No, no, I didn''t want to watch this.


    Quintus stood there, and for a moment, his red eyes flickered. "Sister¡­" He seemed like he regretted this all, but it vanished just as quickly as it came. With a clap like thunder, Quintus covered the distance, and their swords met with a boom. Blood and stone flew in every direction as two gods of war met in a titanic clash. They traded dozens of blows in a blink of an eye, with neither side being able to score a hit on the other. In a flash, they both broke away from each other, with Alessia looking even worse than she did before.


    "You''ve been fighting for three days straight. How are you still this strong?" He hissed as his breath came in ragged waves.


    "As long as I draw breath, I will never relent. I have taken my vows, and I will live by them, in life and in death. For her, there is nothing I will not do. There is no moral that I won''t shatter." She stood, and blood ran more freely than before, but I knew that the fight was ending. She couldn''t possibly keep going on.


    "Even after all these years, you haven''t changed. Your sense of loyalty is admirable, sister. Perhaps once I finish with you, I''ll see what you enjoyed so much about her." Quintus''s words made my skin crawl with the sheer amount of hatred that oozed from them.


    He pointed his blades toward Alessia, and golden spears formed from the air. Each radiating a holy fire that washed me in feelings of purity and righteousness. A direct opposite of what radiated from the man. With a flick of his wrist, the dozens of spears rushed towards Alessia like bullets.


    She gritted her teeth and nimbly cut through all but one, which broke through her armor. With a sickening crunch, it impaled her to the stone of the courtyard. "But if there was one thing that I know about you, it''s that you cannot use magic. It''s almost admirable how far you''ve gotten with just the use of blade work alone, but that won''t save you now."


    My heart shattered as she coughed up blood. Weakly, she reached up, placed her hand on the spear''s haft, and clenched it. The magic that held it together shattered under her grip, dropping her to the ground in a twisted heap. "Abomination¡­ Accursed¡­" She struggled to get to her feet. Blood came in a torrent as she pushed herself further.


    There was so much blood. More than I thought possible, but it just kept flowing. Why was she doing this? I''m not worth that much. I struggled against the barrier, trying to get to her. I wanted it all to end for her sake. She didn''t deserve to die like this. Not for me.


    She stood up. Her golden eyes dimmed by the second as she clenched her blades. I knew what was coming next, but I couldn''t stop it. I reached out, desperate to stop it, but I couldn''t. Quintus circled her like a hound. "Look at you. Look at how weak you are. How pitiful. How far you have fallen, dear sister." He sneered at her as she stood there. The torrent of blood from her finally slowed to a trickle.


    Alessia''s gaze seemed to stretch to eternity before her golden eyes lit once more. "This¡­ends¡­here¡­" Her words were weak, but her body quickly took up a fighting stance.


    "Then let''s end this." He readied his swords as he rushed forward. Their swords met once more in a blinding display of light. Each impact drove craters into the ground under them as the two gods clashed. But Quintus still had the upper hand. Nothing she could do could overwhelm his defenses.


    At least until I saw Alessia make a mistake and open her guard, which Quintus quickly took advantage of. In a heartbeat, he was on her, his swords coming to deliver the killing blow. She slipped his guard and plunged one sword into his heart, and the other into his stomach, just as his swords cleaved her cleanly in two.


    The lower half of her body hit the ground, and Quintus stood, trying to gasp for breath. Malefic red tendrils slithered around him like a snake in the surrounding air. Alessia was still alive, but just barely. Her fingers weakly stretched out towards the hilt of the swords that were still embedded in the man''s body.


    "Shhh, rest now, my dear sister." The fire that raged in his eyes turned to a burning cinder as he ever so gently lay her down on the ground. His words were airless, yet the red energy around him seeped into his body. "You have earned this defeat." He lay her down like a loving brother, easily swatting away her weak fingers. Blood coated his lips and drained from his chest. Yet the surrounding energies pulsed with unnatural life and entered him as his life left him.


    Even though he was dying, he forced himself to breathe as he laid his dirty hands on MY Alessia. "My blades have drunk Father''s life and the life of everyone in our order. But I didn''t want them to drink yours." The cinders in his eyes faded, only to be replaced by two eyes of golden radiance as the man wept. "Alessia, I''m so sorry." The surrounding energies twisted and writhed in fury as the veil was lifted from his eyes. "I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. I.. I saw what I was doing but couldn''t stop it. Please, I don''t want this." The surrounding energies grew in intensity and shifted from red to putrid green.


    The light in Alessia''s eyes faded and shifted to that of the milky white of the freshly deceased. Yet, even in death, she still reached up towards the blades sheathed in the man''s body. Her last words were spoken in complete and utter clarity. "I can never forgive you for what you have done. This place will be your tomb." With that, her hand fell away, and the man wept as he was shrouded in rancid green energies that destroyed a once beautiful angel and crafted a monster in its place.

 Chapter 118

    Redrick POV:


    I stumbled out of the domain and gazed at the palisades that stood guard at the entrance. Soldiers clad in brilliant red armor stood at the ready and checked in the constant stream of adventurers pouring in from the north. There were dozens of workers in the area clearing out trees and gathering materials to be brought back to what essentially was becoming a small bustling city. Currently, the defenses were in the process of being overhauled due to what was seen during the inauguration and the fear the undead could turn their focus to the outside world.


    I quickly covered the stone road and walked towards the gate, where two soldiers stood at the guard and checked in some adventurers and ensured that the proper taxes were getting paid on the gear they received. It was a flat tax rate, but many were still chaffed the wrong way with paying for stuff they haven''t sold yet, but it has to be done. The kingdom needed funds, and there was no better way to get them.


    One soldier by the gate saw me, gave me a slight nod, and stepped to the side, allowing me to skip past the line and walk right past everyone. Which earned me some scornful glares. Which didn''t bother me in the slightest since I didn''t really advertise that I was the governor. The less they knew, the better. It gave me more freedom to do as I pleased and allowed me to see how things function in the city without having people act differently under the prying eyes of authority. It also helped me route out those that didn''t belong if anything.


    I slipped into the city''s outskirts, quietly moving down the road. Adventures were bustling down the street. Some were trying to haggle down prices at the various stores or get their equipment repaired. Just another day in the city. Just another day for them, at least.


    I kept wandering down the streets, walking back towards the city superior and my office. The wave of emotion that I felt from earlier still lingered, much like an unpleasant taste, constantly reminding me of what had occurred. It was terribly vexing.


    It was painful dealing with the Empress in her current state of mind. It was as if she were dealing with two distinct personalities. At one point it was a wave of searing passionate anger, then a wave of cold depression. It was just an undulating wave of constantly changing emotions that drove daggers through me. It was such unbidden power that it was sickening but terrifying that she couldn''t control it. Perhaps it was to be expected with the anguish that she was feeling. But it also brought back the words that Kharon spoke to me. About what Alessia meant to the Empress. Just how much could one person mean? Were they lovers, perhaps? It would make the most sense for that level of emotional instability. Not that I was judging, I didn''t see an issue with it. I was always a fan of loving whoever you wanted. Whether it be the same sex or a different species. Though there were always proponents for keeping things'' pure'', so to say, but I didn''t really care about that.


    Before I knew it, I arrived back at the functioning city center. Here the city was teaming with life. A far cry from the forest that had once been here. In months, we quickly built the city up from scratch. All it cost was close to a fortune and the desire for adventurers to have a home. Not to mention the desire of the other nations to establish ties with the domain. That alone boosted the size of the city and allowed for a few embassies to be built.


    Which caused tensions to rise. In many people''s eyes, it was preposterous to have beast kins roaming free here, especially with the beast kin equivalent of adventurer guilds establishing bases here. To many of the traditionalists, it was a direct war against the traditions that have guided them for centuries. To some, it didn''t matter. It opened up trade, and it lined pockets. To the rest, they welcomed it. I didn''t have any particular thoughts about them. Perhaps a small amount of joy, but that was really just the greed inside me speaking. Money was money, and I didn''t care who it came from.


    I navigated through the city square and towards the building that functioned as my headquarters. Two soldiers clad in glowing silver armor stood at attention next to the small bronze gate. A plume of turquoise gryphon hair sat at the top of the full plate helmet, matched by a silvery blue cape that fluttered in the wind. The one on the right turned their head and regarded me with a powerful gaze. Their eyes lost in the darkness that their closed helm cast across their face


    .


    I felt my skin crawl as they stared at me. As if thousands of ants were slowly crawling across every inch of my body. It felt like an eternity before they broke the gaze, and the feeling stopped. The knight stepped to the side in a fluid motion and opened the gate for me. Mentally, I shuddered as I walked past them. They were both from the king''s guard. Their names were never given to me. Even the system, when I once attempted to analyze them, refused to give me any information. Outside of three question marks that hung like omens of death just above their head.


    Which made me question how Amari slipped past them. What powers did she possess? Did they let her in? Did she have a permit? I bit my cheek as I walked further into what was for all intents and purposes, my home. The thoughts were relentless in their creation as more and more questions formed.


    I slipped into my foyer, and my head butler appeared as if the shadows had given birth to him. "Master Redrick. Welcome back!" He reached a single white glove-clad hand out towards me, and I pulled off my cloak.


    "Thank you. Can you fetch Cato for me? We have a few things we need to discuss. Also, can you have one maid deliver some fenrisian ale to me? I''ve had a long day." I dropped my cloak off in his hand and kept walking down the hall. Normally I would spare more time for them, but now I was just drained. Mentally, I was worn down emotionally I was suffering from an extreme case of whiplash, and physically, well, I was just tired.


    "Of course." My head butler''s voice faded away behind me as I stumbled down the hall. Exhaustion clawed at my ankles, trying to drag me down to the ground, but I didn''t quite want to go to sleep just yet. I still needed to meet with Cato and potentially the other envoys with good ties with Asteria. Which at the moment, that list was small. I''ve had a hell of a time filtering down many nations that wanted their hands on the domain. After all, too many hands can ruin the fish, or something like that. I wasn''t too sure about the exact quote.


    It took a bit to get to my office, but when I did, I stumbled over to my desk, and sat down. Much of the fatigue that I felt was washed away and replaced with a feeling of being at home. Really, at the end of the day, there was no feeling like that of being at my desk. I love dealing with paperwork, and I love politics. There was nothing like making plans and placing pieces of the puzzle down.


    Almost giddy, I looked through the stacks of paper to see what had stacked up since I had left. The first was various information, like the daily tax income of the adventurers and monthly tax statements. I kept things as cheap as I could here since the quantity of adventurers would bolster the losses. The most significant sort of tax was the coins that came from the domain. Sadly, I had to tax at the highest rate I could get away with. Mainly to stop the value of the currency from dropping too low. If I let every adventurer get out of here with all the money they were raking in, then the entire economy could collapse. Strictly from the value of gold and silver plummeting. After all, there was a reason we had to outlaw transfiguration, and constantly keep pulling gold out of supply, and create a few coins above that to act as a counterbalance.


    Why are we stuck with gold as the cornerstone of the economy? Who knows, now it''s more of a hassle than anything else and is far too ingrained in tradition to do anything about. So now many governors and leaders are forced to constantly suck money out of the economy to combat illegal transfiguration and inflation. A process that sometimes collapses and sends prices sky high. But that usually only occurs when dungeons and domains are born. We seem to be in an era of right now. Already reports show that a few dungeons were born throughout the content, and two upgraded into domains. This means that the economy may start to over-inflated. It''s going to take a few years to balance everything out, especially if the dungeon city leaders can''t do their jobs properly.


    I pushed away from the tax documents and mentally made a note to take a portion of the taxes for the city, send a portion to the crown and regional nobles as taxes, and a portion to keep in reserve just in case something happens. The rest was signed off to be sent to the Crown Treasury as money to be taken out of circulation. With that being done, I started working through the rest of the paperwork while waiting for Cato to arrive.


    I pored through paperwork for about an hour, signing off on new laws and dissolving ones that were no longer relevant here. The mound of the paperwork quickly shrank until I hit a slight hitch. It was a scroll that talked about a runaway slave that recently came into custody. Well, techincally because of the laws of the kingdoms, slavery is illegal, so now it was a ward to the city. However, that also means that the owner would come looking. I usually wouldn''t pay attention to something as trivial as a runaway slave, outside of signing custody over to a city department, but something caught my eye.


    The slave held a class simply known as forbidden. Which alone piqued my interest. Usually, when a being held that, it was a hereditary class. Something that the system couldn''t or wouldn''t categorize. However, not all forbidden classes came in handy. Sometimes they were useless and only hindered, while other times, they were extremely powerful, and could rival even some of the super weapons that kingdoms held. The only issue is that, unless the person told you what the class was, there was no way of knowing if you stumbled onto something worthwhile or not.


    I stared at the document for some time as a plan formed. If it was a unique forbidden class, then I might gift the slave to the domain. While it could make the domain even more dangerous, it would also further lay a foundation for me to keep building up our alliance. After all, if I could keep in Asteria''s good graces, I could continue building up wealth and power. As long as I''m subtle about it, I can climb to the top before anyone else knows it. But I need to make sure that the foundation is strong first.


    With that being said, I doubt I can draw the ire of the domain as long as I keep everyone I can off of her daughter and her chosen. Those two were important enough to her to take on a Velcrest task force, so I couldn''t use them as bargaining chips. Otherwise, I risk her leaving the domain and rampaging across the countryside, which would ruin everything that I was working on.


    I would need to keep building the connections between Corinenthia and Asteria and keep distinguishing us as valuable allies, as well as ensuring that I could collect as many chips as I could to barter with. At the moment, Asteria held more than I did, so I didn''t quite want to play my hand yet. But now that I had time to think and process things Velcrest making a move as early as they did was also a good thing. It was a blunder that I could turn into an opportunity on my end. The only issue that I had moving forward was going to be that skeleton. Kharon was a fearsome foe, both intellectually and as a boss. He alone was a significant player, and I see why he was the prime minister.

 Chapter 119

    I finished recounting my tale to Cato, who stood by the window overlooking the city square. The sun had started its journey downward, casting warm orange light through the window. To my right was a mug of that fenrisian ale that I had asked for. The liquid was tart and bit at the throat, almost painfully so, but it gave a burst of energy that couldn''t be matched.


    "So, she essentially declared war on Velcrest?" He stood, unmoving, as his gaze lingered on whatever sat just outside of the window.


    "Correct." I reached out and grabbed the mug and quickly threw back another gulp of the tart liquid. It clung to my tongue, almost refusing to go down my throat with how thick it was. Silence hung in the air as I swallowed it, thankfully allowing me some time to think and plan my next response. "At the moment, we are in the clear, as their Warmaster is preparing for the crusade into the domain. However, I''m afraid if Velcrest does something like this again, we won''t be able to avert the disaster."


    "Perhaps we don''t have to. We can try to plan ahead and cut them off, but one day, we can just allow them to waltz into the domain. It should spark a reaction and drag the entire confederation into a war. Once weakened, we can easily swoop in. However, their biggest deterrent at the moment is the Saint of Blades." He pulled his gaze away from the window and walked towards the chair across from my desk. His hands clasped firmly behind his back.


    "I''m uncomfortable with the idea of a war right now. There are too many puzzle pieces in play. Once we have purged part of the nobility and ensured that we have a solidified alliance with Asteria, I think we could win. Asteria could bear the bulk of the war, and we can easily move in, and clean up. However, that begs the question for us Cato, what is our stance on Asteria?" While I was a fan of ensuring the theocratic confederacies were eradicated, it still felt wrong to lead Asteria into the mix.


    "The king sees Asteria as a valuable chess piece. However, with that being said, we are aware of the strength it possesses, and we will react accordingly. If possible, we would like to maintain an alliance with them. The number of benefits that the domain grants us is far too significant to just let go to waste. Once we know how Asteria truly functions, we will go from there." He gazed at me with raging blue eyes as he settled into his seat.


    I nodded along, glad to see that roughly the king and I had the same idea on Asteria. I wanted to keep them around. Especially as an additional deterrent. While I recognize Asteria maintains neutrality, that still doesn''t mean that we can''t use it to our advantage. "Fair enough, Cato. We just have to keep in mind that the Empress, if what was said is to be believed, is incredibly powerful. Hell, the amount of strength that she radiates right now is enough to confirm that, for me at least. I''d say that she would be a super weapon."


    "Ah yes, I can''t forget that. Her, Alessia, and the entire guard are powerful indeed." He sighed as he reached up and scratched his head.


    I crossed my fingers and leaned forward on my desk. Each nation had a handful of high-leveled individuals that function as weapons of mass destruction. A remnant of a long forgotten arms race of sorts. Now, they keep the peace through mutually assured destruction. Though supposedly, some of them are friends. But it was something that I questioned. After all, how do you keep someone so grossly powerful under your control? "Well, I did have an idea if you are interested in hearing it. It may benefit us, in the long run, if it works out as planned."


    "Oh? Do tell." He raised a single eyebrow as he crossed one of his legs.


    "Well, I want to keep Asteria as a powerful force for us to use. With that being said, I want to funnel a little more resources for them to use. One that I have in mind is a runaway slave that recently came into my custody. With a forbidden class." I leaned forward a little more, waiting for Cato to pick up on what I was telling him.


    "So, you intend to funnel the domain, and by extension, the Empress, hoping to lay a foundation for future deterrents all while under the pretense of staying allies. Interesting, but it''s also a risky proposition if you anger the domain." His eyes glimmered slightly as he had already worked through the information that I had given.


    "Correct. If we can stay in the good graces, we can, for all intents and purposes, put a leash in the domain, though I''m not advocating for a complete takeover, but enough to have enough of an influence on them." I relaxed my hands a bit and sat back. I was happy that things were going a bit in the direction I wanted them. One step at a time.


    "I see. It''s something to consider. It''s a fine line, Redrick. If Asteria proves to be hostile, we lay the bricks of our own defeat." The severity of his words weighed on me a bit, asking me to think about what I was asking.


    It was tough. Already Asteria was dangerous, and if we fanned the flames too much, it could become a raging inferno that would consume us. If we didn''t put enough fuel into it, then it would be but a small flame, the smallest of gusts, would easily blow that out. It was kind of stupid that we were hitching our plans on an undead domain, but a chance like this only came once in a lifetime. "I know, but it has to work. It has no choice but to." I sighed as I relaxed in my seat a bit.


    "That is also true. Just don''t get your hopes up. In the end, the only thing that you can rely on is yourself." The words came out with a sense of finality as we both sat in silence and weighed what was to come. At least until he broke the silence once more. "Oh, Redrick, I meant to tell you that there was a caravan coming towards this area. I heard there were some Northmen in there."


    The topic quickly shifted, and I shuffled our earlier conversation into a mental cabinet. It was something to think about later, though; after this, I wanted to visit that slave and see what the class was. "Northmen, huh? They don''t usually come down this far south." It was interesting. We called them Northmen, even though they weren''t quite men. But they rarely left the lands of perpetual winter.


    "Yeah. It''s a full merchant caravan, so there aren''t just Northmen in there. If, what you think is planning is good, I suggest you look at the wares. You may find something of use there." With that being said, he stood up and gave me a wink before wandering out of the office, not even giving me a chance to speak. "Anyway, Redrick, thanks for the status update. If anything else happens, let me know. You know where to find me." With that, he vanished through my door, leaving me alone.


    So, he wasn''t directly condoning what I was planning, but he wasn''t stopping me. Which was good. That left me some wiggle room. I sighed and slouched in my chair, as exhaustion renewed itself. Perhaps I would get some rest before I ran the errands for tomorrow. I would also have to find out when that caravan would have driven by since I didn''t want to miss out on those goods.


    A few hours later:


    The gentle rays of the morning sun caressed my eyes and pulled me from my slumber. A yawn escaped from my lips, and I sat up. The lingering effects of exhaustion sat just behind my eyes, trying to bring my eyelids together once more. But I fought it the best I could as I forced myself off the bed. I had so much that I needed to get done today. I went to the bathroom and relieved the pressure that I felt building up in my bladder before I wandered over to my closet to pick out the clothes I wanted. While I was talking to the new ward of the city, I needed something that would not flaunt wealth but also something that hinted at it. Perhaps I would have Miranda pick something out. She was always good at that stuff. Oh, how painful it was to start my day.


    I stumbled out of the house in a red cotton shirt with a matching pair of beige trousers that Miranda picked out for me. That woman was a gift from the gods if I was going, to be honest. I yawned once more as I brought up a city map and quickly picked out the area where the newfound ward was. It was now or never, I suppose.

 Chapter 120

    Calixa POV


    When I awoke, it was with tears in my eyes. The memory haunted me. The pain was all too real. She wouldn''t die, and it hurt me to watch that. Why wouldn''t she stay dead? I was close to sobbing from the pain I felt in my heart.


    "Empress?" Words gently touched my ear, and I recognized it. With a cry, I reached up and wrapped my arms around her. Aware of how much more solid she felt under me.


    "Alessia, you fucking idiot!" I cried as I pulled her as close to me as I could. Why, why would she die for me? Why would she risk her life for me like that? It wasn''t fair. I don''t deserve someone like that.


    I couldn''t even see the amount of tears that were pouring from my eyes. But I could hear her shift uncomfortably under my onslaught. Her arms went around me as I cried into her chest like an idiot. The walls that held back the tide of sadness and despair broke and clashed with the relief and happiness that I felt now that she was finally awake.


    She held me close as I sat there, sobbing into her like a child. I''ve been so emotional lately, and it''s infuriating. It made me feel vulnerable, and that alone made me uncomfortable.


    I felt her hands run up and down my back as I held her for dear life. Thankfully, my heartbeat slowed, and my tears dried a bit, but it took what felt like an eternity. "Alessia, I swear to you that I''ll kill you myself if you do something as stupid as that again." I pulled away from her, and wiped away some of the excess tears pouring down my face, hoping that my gaze was filled with daggers to get my point across.


    Her face looked more human-like than before, and this time it held a small smirk. That stupid, confident smile. "I understand, Empress."


    Without hesitation, I grabbed her shirt and pulled her towards me, mashing my lips against hers. Something that I''ve been aching to do for so long but haven''t. My stomach fluttered, as did my heart, with each passing second. Until I broke the kiss to take a breath. "I was so scared you weren''t going to wake up." I sniffled slightly and pulled away, feeling slightly ashamed of my outburst.


    "Now, Empress, not even death will keep me from you." She gazed at me with such happiness that it made my heart jump in my chest. I didn''t deserve someone like her. My heart ached in so many ways. Especially after I watched her die in my dreams. It wasn''t fair.


    I leaned forward again and chose just to wrap my arms around her. I wasn''t sure what to say nor do in this situation. The act of being romantically involved with someone was alien. Have I had feelings for someone before? Yes, but to be in a functional relationship was something that I hadn''t experienced before in any real capacity. Just various one-night stands and a slew of failed relationships. But this was something else, and I was terrified to lose it, and above all else, I was terrified to lose her. "Please don''t leave me again." The words came out in almost a quiet whimper as I sat there on the bed, pressing against her.


    "Never." Her arms came around me and held me there as I basked in the feeling of acceptance, yet the memories of what I saw lingered there. Her death haunted me, but I couldn''t bring myself to tell her I saw it. In a way, it felt like I was violating her privacy, which I didn''t want to do.


    I opened my eyes and looked across the bedroom and saw that Nyx was still deeply asleep, curled up happily in the blankets. A part of me was happy that she didn''t see that. Not that I was bothered by the idea, it''s just that it would lead to questions that I didn''t quite know how to answer right now. I''ve never had to deal with telling a child that I was romantically involved with someone, and right now, it didn''t seem like it was important.


    I pushed away from Alessia, sat back in my chair, and wiped away the rest of the tears, unsure of what to do next. Instead, some notifications appeared in the corner of my vision and were blinking violently, begging me to pay attention to them. With a quick gesture, I opened it and looked it over, and shuffled away from the notifications about the new undead that I had unlocked.


    My eyes lingered on the text for a moment as I digested what I had just read. Alessia just received a promotion and is now a zone boss. Which made her one of the single most powerful entities in the domain. I also received one, and I seemed to have skipped a tier.


    Fuck, I wasn''t ready to pick a new class milestone yet. I wasn''t in a good mental state for that. I dismissed the screen with a heavy sigh, resolving myself to come back to it in a day or so, once I was feeling better. That way I could make a more educated choice on the matter instead of just rushing into things.


    But I was also curious now about Alessia. She had a tier promotion, so she had a new class now, and I was curious about it. I quickly sorted through the menus and came to her and saw that the undead war maiden class had vanished and was replaced with ''lady of the flowing blade.'' I grew curious and decided to ply further into it upon reading that.


    Lady of the Flowing Blade: A rare class, only given to those who lack any sort of magic, and instead look inwards and focus solely on their martial prowess. The weapons they wield become extensions of themselves as they dedicate their lives to the pursuit of the blade, with some even able to use their souls to extend the range and power of their weapons.


    That looked like a mighty class, and it felt like something that she would choose. I dismissed the screen and decided to just turn my attention back to Alessia and take a second to just marvel at the differences. Her flesh was more tangible and had a slight caramel hue, yet it was still pale as if she didn''t get enough sunlight. Even when I touched her, while her flesh felt as cold as ever, it felt slightly warmer than it had before. She felt more alive than she ever was before.


    "So, are we going to do something, or are you just going to ogle me all day?" Her voice yanked me from my thoughts, and I felt a tiny bit of heat rise to my cheeks, but I couldn''t stop myself from retorting.


    "So, what if I do? Are you going to stop me?" I teased her back, trying to fight back the wave of embarrassment that was coursing through me.


    "Who said I was going to?" Her words came out as a sensual purr as she reached up to one button on her uniform and undid it, revealing the upper portion of her cleavage.


    I felt my heart jump in my chest as my eyes lingered on her breast. I watched as her hand slowly dropped to the next button, and I swallowed slowly. In my mind, I begged her to undo the next button. But I reached out and stopped her. "Stop, Nyx is here," I whispered as I let my hand linger on her uniform before pulling her into a kiss to stop her from replying. "However, I''ll deal with you later," I growled quietly in her ear as I pulled away and tried to calm my heart rate a bit.


    "Of course Empress." She purred once more as her hand fell back down. For a few seconds, our gazes lingered on each other before the emotion in her eyes vanished and was replaced with a more severe side. "Anyway, what have I missed?"


    "Well, Rikard is currently in a coma, and the first legion has been devastated. We are scheduled to have a funeral tomorrow before Octavian departs on the crusade." I recounted everything that had occurred while she was out. Strangely enough, the amount of pain that I felt the first time I heard it had vanished now that I had Alessia here. It was like her presence alone made me feel like I could deal with it.


    Her face fell a bit, and she nodded her head. "I see. Well, there is much work to be done." With fluid grace, she got out of the bed, and her feet hit the ground with an audible plop.


    I stood up and placed my hands on her shoulders as I felt a more protective instinct take over. "No, you just woke up. I won''t allow you to strain yourself."


    "Empress. I''m alright. I promise." She spoke up and rested her hands against mine.


    "You just woke up from being in a coma. I refuse to let you wander around. What if you get strained and fall back asleep? What if you get hurt again?" I barraged her with questions as I forced her back onto the bed as gently as I could without waking up Nyx.


    "Empress, I promise I''ll be okay. If I feel anything, I''ll tell you right away, okay?" She gazed up at me, imploring me with her eyes.


    I gazed back as I tried to find some sort of excuse to make her stay and take care of herself. But I also knew that this was the most that I could get Alessia to settle on. "Fine. As long as you tell me." I relented, taking the minor victory, and stepped back so she could stand up.


    "Empress, where is your mask?" She paused mid-step towards the door, and I shrugged. I didn''t really care about it at the moment since all the adventurers were out of the domain. That, and I haven''t really left her side long enough to clean it.


    "I''ll be okay with it for now. Anyway, let''s take a walk and get all this stuff done. Nyx should be awake when we get back." With the palatines here, I could leave Nyx in the guest suites since I trusted them just as much as I trusted Alessia.


    "As you wish, Empress." She nodded, and we both walked over to the door. But just as we reached it, I stopped and turned my attention to my dearest Alessia.


    "You forgot something." I reached out and quickly redid the button that she undid. "Mine." I gave her a quick wink as I spun around and opened up the door for her, ready to get everything going once more now that I had her back. But a thought now hung in the back of my mind. Alessia, Nyx, and Kharon were the most important people in my life. They kept me stable. What would I be without them?

 Chapter 121

    Nyx:


    I waited to hear the door closing before I opened my eyes and sat up. The surrounding sheets were a ruffled mess, and mother''s scent was heavy on the air. I covered my mouth as a yawn escaped from my lips.


    But just as the strength to do anything came, it melted away, and I flung myself back onto the bed. I was far too aware of the grin that had taken residence on my face as I stretched out as much as possible and claimed the bed for my own. Yes, this was all mine now. I rolled around for some time, basking in the sheer size of the bed. Big was good.


    After a while, I grew bored with claiming the bed as my own and sat up once more. My mind wandered back to the scene that I saw between mother and Alessia. The way they interacted with each other was different, but it made sense. I''ve seen the gazes that Ms. Alessia would give her, and at first I thought it was weird. But my mother said little about it.


    I crossed my arms and thought about it, but the right word didn''t come. I needed more information on the matter. Perhaps Mr. Kharon would know more. Yes, he would; why wouldn''t he? I would need to find him immediately. With my mind made up, I jumped off the bed and quickly smoothed out my dress. Otherwise, mother would throw a fit.


    I skipped to the door and pushed it open, revealing a dark hallway. Motes of dusk caught the faint rays of light that radiated from the guest room and danced ever so softly on the nonexistent wind. The walls, though I''ve seen them dozens of times, I could pick out each slight cut and every tiny ridge. I sniffed a few times to lock onto mothers scent to see what direction she went. It differed from anyone else here. It was lively, with just a hint of flowers. Much like the place that we went to earlier in the day.


    Once I was happy, I looked around, and my eyes fell on the two guards that stood by the door. The ones that stood as still as statues and didn''t really react too much. But they were an obstacle to cross. Mother said I had to beat them to prove that I could take care of myself, and I would no matter what it took. I told her I would beat death one day, and I meant it.


    "I''m going to go find Mr. Kharon. I require his assistance on some matters." Without looking at the two, I walked down the hallway, trying to discern the scent of my teacher.


    It wasn''t easy; with the hundreds of unique smells that filled the air, picking out one was difficult. But I kept walking, following just behind my mother''s trail. Until finally, I picked it up. It was faint and smelled like dried bone, with a touch of cloth, but what really set it apart was the small splash of stagnant water that seemed to permeate it.


    I skipped down the hall, humming a tune. I didn''t quite know what it meant, but mother seemed to hum it often enough, which meant that it was good enough for me. Now, where is Mr. Kharon at? I paused at an intersection and gave another tentative sniff, trying to discern his scent once more. Here, it seemed a little more pungent.


    My head whipped to the left as I locked onto the scent, and I followed down the hall. A few of mother''s soldiers were here and were gazing at each other, no doubt locked in conversation. For the most part, I was left in the dark on what they were saying, but Kharon taught me a few key things when it came to what the undead was saying. For example, a quick chatter of the jaw in roughy quarter-second intervals conveyed slight annoyance. But a chitter at half-second intervals was amusing. It was complicated, but I forced myself to learn it. I enjoyed the experience of learning; it made me feel strong. I wanted to be the strongest dragon there ever was, and I won''t let anyone stand in the way.


    I skipped further down the hall until I came to the path that led to the classroom. Mother''s scent here was faint, which told me she hadn''t been down there in a little while. Perhaps she and Miss Alessia went outside. Good, maybe I could get back to the guest room before she returned. I shrugged, knowing that if Mother caught me out, she might be angry, but I had questions I needed answered before I saw her again.


    I glided down the hall and towards the enormous double doors of the classroom. Without a second thought, I reached out and pressed the doors open. At first, they resisted me, but I kept on pushing. The dull sound of metal scraping against itself filled the room and reverberated in my ears. It was a heavy door, but that was okay. It wouldn''t stop me.


    Once I finished opening it, I stood triumphantly in the middle of the classroom. It was entirely empty for the first time since I''ve been here. Save my teacher, who was sitting on a chair, reading a book. His flowing black cloak was utterly flawless and without a single wrinkle and drank in all the light that touched it. His hood was down, revealing his bones. On them I could see dozens of small cuts and imperfections that lined them, and with each day, it seemed like a new one was added.


    "Hello, Mr. Kharon!" I called out as I rushed into the room. Excitement coursed through my veins as I crossed the room and clambered onto the desk near the front.


    "Oh, hello there, little dragon. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." His words were steady and didn''t roll the same way everyone else did. But I could hear a faint sense of surprise based solely on how his jaw moved.


    "I had some questions that I needed answered, but I wanted to do it in private." I settled into my chair and eyed the two guards that flowed into the room. They were utterly silent, and the only way I knew they were there sometimes was based on their clothing.


    "Is that so? If your mother discovered that you ran off at a time like this, she would be furious with you." He reached out, took a thin piece of paper, placed it on the book he was reading, and closed it. His red eyes flickered softly, and his jaw chittered in amusement.


    "I know, but I should be back in bed before she returns. She went out with Alessia not too long ago. She said something about running errands, so I figured I had some time." I stretched out across the desk and yawned slightly.


    "You are a troublesome child." He clicked his jaws together and set the book to the side. "So, what is it you want to know?"


    I felt a grin cross my face as I set my chin down on the cool wooden desk. He often called me trouble, but I knew he didn''t mean it. After all, I''m a dragon, which means I''m perfect. "Mr. Kharon, what is mother and miss Alessia''s relationship? Mother started acting strange when she woke up, and I''ve never seen her like that."


    "Did you bother to ask her?" He crossed his arms slightly and regarded me slightly. The flames in his eyes gently burned this time, much like a freshly lit candle.


    "No. She hasn''t told me. But I''m trying to understand. I saw them do something strange with their lips, and it didn''t make sense. In all the time that I''ve known mother, I''ve only seen her do something like that with miss Alessia." I felt the muscles on my face scrunch up a little as I tried to figure out what it meant. Clearly, mother cares about Alessia, but in a way that differs from everyone. Just like how she cared about me. I felt a strange feeling coil in my chest, and I wasn''t sure how to feel until I heard Mr. Kharon chuckle.


    "Ah, is that jealousy that I hear? He asked as he leaned forward.


    As he said that, the name and the emotion clicked together, but I wasn''t sure why I was feeling it. "I think so, but I don''t know why." I was struggling to put it together, or at least understand why.


    "Is it because you are perhaps threatened by Alessia?" Though his voice was as monotonous as ever, I could tell that he was trying to coax me into the right path. Something he often did during class when I was struggling with something.


    "No, never. I adore Miss Alessia." But I really thought about it as I tried to put the words together. "I.. think I feel jealous because I want all of my mother''s love. The thought of sharing just feels.. strange."


    "There is nothing wrong with that. Due to how busy the mistress is, you don''t get to spend as much time with her as you like, so you feel left out." He nodded his head slightly as he softly mashed his jaw together.


    "Exactly!" I was finally happy that I figured out a portion of what I felt. I wasn''t jealous because of Miss Alessia. It simply bothered me because mother doesn''t spend as much time with me as she should. Perhaps I should have a discussion with her about this when she returns. But I still had more questions. "But why does mother treat her like that? I''ve never seen her do that with someone else."


    "That.." He trailed off for a moment, and his eyes seemed to shimmer for a split second before he continued. "Is something that you need to discuss with the mistress. However, it''s nothing to worry about."


    That answer was rather annoying. I huffed at him as I sat up and crossed my arms. "But Kharon, I want to know."


    "Sometimes, little dragon, you need to be patient. Let them figure out what they are first, then when your mother is ready, she will tell you. If you rush it, it could lead to some problems down the road."


    I hated that he was right. He often told me that mother was impulsive and wasn''t patient at times, and it usually led to paying for it later on. It was something that I still struggled with since when I wanted stuff, I wanted it then, not later. But I couldn''t deny the pleasure I felt about finally getting it. "Fine." I relented, for now at least. But I still couldn''t deny the curiosity that burned within me. "Also, I have another question for you. When mother and I went out earlier today, she mentioned something about death and how it comes for us all. Is there a way to stop it?"


    "Many have tried, many beings far more powerful than your mother and me. But death always claims what it is due." He adjusted himself slightly in his seat.


    The thought of something taking my mother from me made me angry. So very angry. She was my mother, and I refused to let anything have her. "But there has to be a way. What if I get stronger? Could I fight death?"


    He chuckled once more and sat forward. "Years ago, the mistress fought death to wrestle control of the souls of her people. Because she did that. We live once more, but you need to realize that to deny death is unnatural, just as it is unnatural to bring death earlier than it is intended. To live, there needs to be balance, and that balance happens to be death."


    I listened to his story, fully enthralled. I always knew that my mother was strong, but hearing it reaffirmed that thought. It made me proud. "I think I understand. But it still doesn''t make me happy. I don''t like feeling powerless."


    "We all feel powerless at some point in our lives, and there is no shame in that. It''s what we do about it, that matters the most."


    I nodded my head in agreement. Good, I was glad that I came to Mr. Kharon for help. He was wise indeed. I got out of my desk and walked over to him. A Lot of what was troubling me had vanished, but it still left me with all kinds of thoughts that still needed answers, but those had to wait. I needed to get back to the guest suite now.


    I threw my arms around him and pulled him into a hug. "Thank you so much! Oh, before I go, I have one last question. Mother often refers to you as a grandfather. Are you really her grandfather?"


    "Perhaps I am little dragon, perhaps I am." He gave me a soft chuckle, and one of his eyes flickered as if he just winked at me, leaving me with another question that I sadly didn''t have time for.

 Chapter 122

    Here is a chapter! If you are enjoying the series consider joining my discord!


    https://discord.gg/kw7VEgK


    Also consider joining my patreon! The support really helps <3


    "He''s been like this for a while," I told Alessia as I stood over Rikard. His eyes were closed, and his uniform was freshly changed and covereda myriad of fresh scars. His sword was clenched in both hands, and the blade was pointed down, and the hilt rested softly against his chest.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?" Alessia''s sweet voice rang gently in my ear as I stared at my fallen captain. The guilt weighed on my heart.


    I felt guilty because I could have saved him. But instead, I put my daughter ahead of him and then Alessia. Maybe if I was faster, I could have saved him and maybe even more of my soldiers. They were all mine, and they trusted me. Did I betray that? "He is in a coma. Kharon said he would never awaken outside of defending the stronghold and the domain. But in any other regard, he will remain like this." The words tasted bitter as they left my tongue. What a horrible fate to be trapped in something like that. It was my fault.


    "Empress, it isn''t your fault." Her words stopped me from falling any further into the depths of my mind. I could feel tears burning in the corner of my eyes as I tried to stop them from falling.


    "I tried to tell myself that, but I can''t help but feel like it is. They are all my men. I could have done more to save them. I could have saved Rikard." Alessia took my hand in hers as she stood there.


    "Trust me when I tell you that there is nothing you could have done differently. Rikard would have marched him and his men out a thousand times and happily gave his life each time. Don''t blame yourself for that." Her thumb gently traced a path against the back of my hand as she spoke.


    I sighed as I stood there. I know she was right. That''s how he has always been. That''s how I made him. I calmed myself a bit as I thought about her words. In a way, it was still my fault, but I needed to stop blaming myself. This was Rikard''s choice at the end of the day. But I will still mourn over him, as he was one of the first bosses I ever made.


    I reached out and laid my hand against him. His decaying flesh cool against my touch. "Rest well, captain," I told him as I gave him a soft pat. At least, in the end, he earned his rest.


    "What''s next, Empress?" Alessia asked as I retracted my hand away from the fallen captain.


    "I want to meet up with Kharon and figure out a few things, and then we need to host this funeral." I crossed my arms and worked on my plan. Octavian will be here until after the funeral, and then he and the entire second legion will depart, along with all the mercenaries that had gathered here. I needed to rebuild the first legion, and with the captain only being able to wake up to defend the stronghold, he needed a replacement. That means I will promote Flint and need to find another unit to replace him as the lieutenant. I strummed my fingers against my arm as I tried to think about what I wanted to do. At least until nothing else came up.


    With a sigh, I turned away from Rikard and motioned for Alessia to follow me. I needed to get away from this room and process some of my emotions. We wandered down the hallway, almost aimlessly, for a bit, at least until a thought floated across my mind. It was a strange one, but something that I felt would do me well.


    "Alessia, how would you feel if I traveled outside Asterian territory?" I knew what she was going to say, and I was going to figure out how to talk her into it. But it was about time that I made my appearance in the outside world. I wanted to make my presence known and that I will not tolerate the actions taken here the last few days. Plus, it would allow me to go outside and purchase equipment and resources that I would otherwise not have access to. The only downside would be that I would lack access to my domain for the time I would be out there and could be open to attack.


    She tensed up slightly, and she shook her head. "I dislike the idea. It makes me uncomfortable. There are so many variables at play that I can''t control, making me fear for your safety."


    "Then let''s figure out what we can do to ensure my safety then. We can expand the Palatine guard so that we have a central security force. Besides, with you next to me, I doubt anyone will have the heart to attack me. Plus, I''ll also reach out and inform Redrick I will visit for diplomatic reasons and trade. It''s highly doubtful that he will let such a valuable trade partner come to harm, no?" I gazed into her eyes, trying to read what she was feeling. As usual, she was hard to read outside of extreme events. But I think I cracked her shell just a little with that statement.


    "I suppose so, but it will take a few days to create a couple more palatines. They are expensive and complicated to make. That said, if you want to bring Nyx along, we will have to wait for a while since I refuse to let her leave the area with no guards. But I will also need time to create a cohesive plan for your safety."


    I gazed into her eyes for a moment as I tried to think some more things through. I could move my legion with me, but I don''t think the outside world would be alright with that, so I would have to settle with the palatines. But I also didn''t want to wait for a few weeks, and I refused to leave Nyx behind. It wouldn''t be fair to her. "Create a handful of palatines in no more than a few days. I''ll bring along a few legion members with me, and we can give Nyx the palatines to protect her. That, mixed with whatever detail Redrick would give us, should be enough, no?"


    "But if Nyx takes all the palatines, then what about you? I can''t let you remain unguarded." She crossed her arms and stared at me, and I could feel the biting touches of frustration in her words.


    "But I won''t be. I have you, after all." I flashed her a smile and shifted my weight to the side as I pressed myself into her. "With you, I feel as safe as could be. Besides, I can take care of myself, you know. If it makes you feel better, I''ll select my next class before we leave."


    She rested her head against mine as we both basked in the silence for some time. I really liked that she felt so protective of me. I also couldn''t be angry at it because I was even more so over her. But I really wanted to leave the domain for a bit. It would be nice to get some fresh air and let Nyx out for some time. Not to mention the sheer amount of resources I could rake in since I had access to the currency they used. But I had some questions for Kharon before I left.


    "Fine, but I have a few conditions. The first is that you select your next class. The second is that you find a fighting style you like and stick to it. Being diverse is good, but I''ll feel better knowing that you have a focus on one. If you do, I will do my best to create the next class of palatines so we can venture out. But you also need to keep a tighter leash on Nyx. She can be a bit on the exploitative side."


    I winced slightly as Alessia spoke. She was right. I had a habit of bouncing around and learning everything that I could. But now, I needed to focus on only one fighting style. Lately, I''ve been really enjoying close combat without a sword. There was just something about fighting someone with my fist that I really enjoyed. Maybe it was the power; maybe it was something more. I didn''t know. "Deal. I''ll figure it out. Also, what do you mean?" I caught onto her last words. It sounded like Nyx, but the way she worded it made me think there was something more.


    "Nyx has a habit of wandering around. It makes guarding her a pain. However, I''m not saying it''s bad, but she can be a handful." As we spoke, Alessia laced an arm around my waist, dragging me further into her. Not that I minded since we were by ourselves. It was the only time I allowed the affection since I wanted to keep up the public image. But I would never deny that we were together.


    I didn''t want to punish that aspect of Nyx. She was curious about the world, and I wanted her to experience it. But I agree it would be bad if I let her wander around an area we didn''t know. So I would put a leash on her and keep her close, but I would do it in a way that wouldn''t be overbearing. "I see. I''ll talk to her. Anyway, let''s go find Kharon. I have a few questions for him."

 Chapter 123

    I walked down the sprawling hallway quietly. The various soldiers in the hallways saluted me before continuing with what they were doing. My mood had already lifted, and it was strange how fast it occurred. It was almost like a whisper in the back of my mind that took away a lot of what was bothering me.


    Alessia was next to me, quietly walking, keeping herself about four paces away from me. Ever so close, yet so far away. But sadly, this has to be done. I pulled my eyes away from her and back down the hallway. Torches in scones lined the length of the hallway, casting rays of warm orange light that filled the air.


    My mind felt a little hazy today, but I wasn''t sure why. Maybe it''s because I was tired. It has been emotionally exhausting the last few days, so maybe that was why. Maybe it was a part of the whispers trait still affecting me. I sighed as I walked, trying to get a hold of the flurry of emotions running rampant through me. It felt like it was a perpetual tempest that was cascading through my mind, and there was very little that actually kept me grounded.


    "Are you alright, Empress?" Alessia broke the silence between us as we walked down the hallway.


    "Just a lot on my mind. Maybe I just need to sleep it off." I shrugged and gave her a soft smile, unsure if I wanted to get into what I was dealing with, at least for now. I just needed to sort it all out, at least before I felt comfortable talking about it, especially with her.


    She remained silent for a few minutes as we walked. The sounds of our footsteps echoed down the hallway, filling the air between us. At least until she broke the silence once more. "I understand Empress, I''m here for you when you are ready to talk."


    "Thank you Alessia." I felt a tiny bit of weight fall off my shoulders as she dropped the topic. It meant a lot to me that she would give me some space. Silence settled in between us once more as we walked further down the hallway, which I was thankful for since it gave me some time to think. But it wasn''t painful silence either. Sometimes it''s just nice being with someone.


    "Hello, Kharon!" I gently wrapped on the classroom door as I pushed it open, announcing my presence for him. Though it was a bit of a struggle to keep my excitement contained. I pushed the door open and wandered into the classroom. Dozens of empty seats filled the room and sat in a semicircle around the chalkboard, which was utterly barren.


    He was sitting in front of a desk with his feet resting on the top of it. In his hand was a book on magical theory that was propped open about halfway through. "Oh Empress, hello." He pulled his eyes away from the book and towards me. "Alessia, it is good to see you awake."


    His words felt like they were a little more lively, though that may just be me projecting that onto him. It could even mean that he may be evolving.


    "Lord Kharon." Alessia stepped into the room and gave him a slight bow.


    He gently clicked his teeth together as he regarded us with eyes that burned like a gentle flame. "What can I do for you two ladies?" He gently closed his book and placed it on the table as he pulled his legs off it.


    "Well, I stopped by because I wanted to talk to you about a few things." I glided into the room and sat at one of the empty desks near him while Alessia stood close by.


    His teeth quickly clattered together, much like a quiet chuckle as he leaned forward at his desk. "I am always happy to assist you, mistress."


    I adjusted my cloak slightly as I stretched my legs out at the desk. A strange sense of nostalgia settled in my stomach as I thought back to my high school days. That all felt like an eternity ago. "Well, I guess my first would be, how are you doing, Kharon? We haven''t really spoken in a while."


    He rested his hands on top of his desk and interlaced his fingers. He regarded me with what I could only consider amusement. "I am well enough. I''m just here, shambling my way through life the best that I can."


    I swore at that moment, that I could see who he used to be in life. He was a suave, handsome man with tousled black hair and a soft smirk etched into his face. His eyes were guarded yet were filled with eternal life and no small amount of mirth.


    I smirked at him, and stretched out in the seat, and crossed my arms. "Ah, well, that''s good to hear. I''m currently struggling with the whisper trait right now. It''s like a constant murmur in my mind, and I struggle to think straight with it. Lately, though, it''s been playing with my emotions and making me feel out of whack, especially with everything that has happened here the last few days. A part of me feels relief, the other part guilt, another apathy. I''m just unsure about everything, really."


    He bobbed his head as he leaned forward. "Mistress, if I may, it''s perfectly natural to feel all that, and it isn''t just the whispers trait. As a leader, you need to mourn for losing your soldiers. As a person, it''s acceptable to mourn the passing, but to also be relieved to know that their suffering has been relieved. But the biggest thing to realize is that as a leader, choices must be made. However, with those choices comes a certain level of emotional detachment that has to be involved." His words came out in slow, measured cadence as if he were considering the best thing to say.


    "So, are you saying that I shouldn''t spare them the thought?" I crossed my arms and tried to process his words. Being cold was something I never considered, and I didn''t think I had the heart for something like that.


    "Not exactly, mistress. Perhaps you are sparing them too much of a thought. The price of the crown is heavy, even more so when you try to shoulder the weight of others." His eyes flickered like a soft flame on the wind as he stared at me. His fingers twitched ever so softly as he spoke.


    "I think I understand." I broke my gaze away from Kharon, and it dropped towards the table. He was right, after all. I let my feelings for everyone seep into my mind and affect me. It wasn''t wrong that I felt this way for my soldiers or my people. No, I should embrace it, but I won''t let that weigh me down.


    "Good, now, I know you didn''t come down here just to discuss that. What else is bothering you?"


    I pulled my eyes back towards him and tried to sort through my thoughts. "Well, I wanted to discuss a few other things. For example, my system seems to be slowly changing. It''s something that I haven''t really paid attention to until recently."


    He pulled his fingers apart and sat back in his chair. "Well, we have to consider a few things. The first is that this is a domain. For all intents and purposes, this is a world within a world. But above all else, the traits that govern this place are rather powerful and seem to sway the system''s strength."


    "Wait, I don''t even really know what the system is. I always just assumed that it was just some sort of computer." It was a topic that I really haven''t delved too far into. Mostly, I''ve been too far in my own world to consider anything else.


    "Well, I''m not sure what a computer is, but I can tell you that the system is a purely magical construct that helps quantize and categorize. One of the biggest traits of the system is that no two people share the same." As he slid back, his chair scraped against the ground, and he pulled open a drawer and withdrew a book. The cover was only three centimeters thick and was the color of freshly tilled dirt.


    "Wait, I''m the only one who sees the system as a video game?" I suppose I should have looked further into things instead of gliding past them. But really, it was something that I just didn''t care about too much.


    He clacked his teeth together as he placed the book on the desk. "I have no idea what a video game is, but again, the system only reflects what you perceive it as. For example, I see everything as a book or part of a play."


    "I see everything as a message sent or carrier pigeons," Alessia spoke up next to me, and I glanced over at her. She was seated at one desk close by and up as straight as a rod. Her hands sat on each other, and her legs were crossed. She was so prim and proper, and I couldn''t help but see her as anything but adorable.


    "That''s interesting. But why is the system slowly fading away for me?" I pulled my gaze away from Alessia and back towards Kharon.


    "Well, honestly, I don''t have an actual answer. Many unawakened undead don''t have connections to a system, so it''s possible that what they perceive is slowly overpowering the domain. I would expect the system to continue to fade, and many restrictions imposed upon you will vanish." His eyes roared for a moment as he gazed off into the distance before they faded once more back into the familiar crimson flame that barely illuminated the abyss within his eyes.


    "Hmm, the masses have always held the most power. Seeing it in such a display here is a starch reminder of it all." It was terrifying that the mindless undead masses seemed to have the most power. Their thoughts alone were shaping the domain.


    But as that thought went through my mind. I heard a whisper in the back of my mind. One that I recognized as my voice. ''They are but a listless stream with no path or direction. But with your guidance, they can be a flood that wipes away everything on your path.''

 Chapter 124

    The voice in my head was faint, yet it was filled with certainty and confidence. But just as quickly as it came, it vanished. Perhaps it was right. If the unawakened undead had this much power, I may need to whisper back. I would need to manipulate the masses and maneuver them into a spot that would benefit me.


    Was it manipulation? Yes, but it would be for the greater good. My reservation slowly melted away and was replaced by a sense of purpose. All that mattered would be the safety of the empire and its future direction. "Kharon, I think I''m going to slide in a few things to see if I can influence them. Since they seem to have so much power, let''s use that."


    The flames in his eyes danced as he regarded me; at that moment, I could almost swear that I saw his face twist into a grin. "I like the way you think, mistress. To stay on top of things, we must use everything at our disposal. Doubly so if you want to keep your foundation stable."


    I pursed my lips slightly and nodded my head. I wanted to be an empress, but that meant that I had to act like one. There would be some hard choices that I would have to make. But sometimes the right choice isn''t a good one. "Thank you, Kharon. I appreciate the help." I dropped the topic and moved on to something else.


    "Kharon, I decided I wanted to leave the domain for a bit. Partly for diplomatic reasons, and so I can get away for a bit. That said, it would allow you some time for a vacation." Thinking back, I wasn''t sure where the idea came from for leaving, but I couldn''t help but agree with it.


    "That.." He trailed for a few seconds as if he was taken aback by what I said. "Is rather bold of you. It was something that I didn''t expect you would do. But there are a few merits to it." He sat back forward in his chair and interlaced his fingers.


    "Yeah, but it''s something that I wanted to talk to you about first. Will I be able to read anything from the outside world? Is it a good idea?" I let a few questions that were on my mind slip out.


    "Well, I can already see a few good things that would come from that. But the bigger question is, are you ready to do something like that?"


    I stared up at him as I chewed on his words. Was I ready? Possibly. I was still trying to grow into the mold I had made for myself, and the only way I could keep growing was by putting myself into the situations that would force me to grow, not just as a person but as an empress. So with that being said, even if I''m not ready, I would have to do it, regardless.


    "Honestly, Kharon, I''m not sure if I''m ready. But it''s a chance to get out, and actually get a bearing on the outside world. But above all else, it gives me a chance to purchase certain goods that otherwise would have been out of my grasp." It felt like it was an excuse to just get out of here for a bit.


    He slowly bobbed his head and brought his jaw together with a soft click. "Interesting. Naturally, for your sake, I would like to decline, but the fact that you brought it up to me means that you have already decided to leave. It''s just a matter of when."


    A nervous chuckle escaped from my lips. Ah, he knows me too well.


    "Yeah, I''ve already decided, but I already know what I need to work on beforehand."


    "What would that be then?" He tilted his head slightly, and his eyes pulsed once more.


    Sometimes I wasn''t sure about him. Was he curious, or was he prying to get me to figure it out on my own? "Well, I''m going to lock in my next class and decide on an actual combat path. I''ve been a bit of a hybrid for too long, and I should really master something."


    "A jack of all trades but master of none." He brought his teeth together once more and nodded his head slowly. The quote reminded me of home but also of my father. But as I was about to speak and agree with him, he spoke up again. "But often, it''s better than a master of one."


    "I didn''t realize that the quote continued," I murmured as I thought back to all the times my dad often used that quote. He really didn''t like when I was working on too many things at once. I could strongly remember each time he was angry with me. ''To get anywhere in life, you must set your sights on a single specialty. A jack of all trades will have no one''s respect.'' Something that he often told me and something that I often ignored.


    "Few do realize that. But being a jack of all trades isn''t exactly a bad thing. It gives you a certain depth of knowledge that mastering something just can''t match. Instead of forcing yourself to walk down a set path, use your general knowledge to your advantage. You may find it beneficial." His left eye flickered slightly as if he had just winked at me.


    But what he said made so much sense. I knew how to use a blade but also how to use my fist. I knew how to shoot a bow and use my soul. If I just took one path, everything I took the time to learn would go to waste. Instead, I want to choose a class that combines everything into one and kept expanding my knowledge base. "I see. Thank you, Kharon." I pulled my gaze upwards once more and smiled at him. He did a lot, and I was so thankful for it. I would be so lost without him.


    "So, while you are here, tell me, how are things in your romantic life?" As soon as I registered what he said, I could detect a very strong amount of amusement in his voice.


    But how did he find out? I could feel the familiar twinge of heat as it settled into my cheeks. "I''m not sure what you are talking about." Quickly, without a second thought, I fell into a defensive mode. Not that I didn''t trust Kharon, I wasn''t expecting that he knew.


    "Come now, mistress. There isn''t much that happens here in the domain that I don''t know about." Again, as he stared at me, I swore I could see a smile cross the skeleton''s face.


    I was hoping to keep it a secret. Not because I''m embarrassed, but because I wanted to keep it a secret for almost everyone. I didn''t want the world to know. "It''s going well. I''m happy, and I assume she''s happy as well." My gaze floated over to Alessia, and another smile slowly spread.


    "I''m very happy indeed," Alessia spoke up, and I saw her look at me from the corner of her eyes.


    I gave her a quick wink before shifting my gaze back to my advisor. "But why do you ask?" The previous conversation had left my mind, forgotten by the shock of Kharon asking about my relationship.


    "Well, Nyx has brought it up. She knows that something is going on between you two, and she is struggling to figure out what. I would recommend talking to her and explaining everything; otherwise, she may come to her own conclusions, which would be disastrous."


    I sighed in defeat upon hearing what he had to say. I didn''t want Nyx to know just yet. But now that puts me in a really tight spot. "What did she say?"


    "She has noticed that you and Alessia do certain things in private, which sparked questions I didn''t answer. However, I will say that she is growing jealous of it. So perhaps that is something that should be taken care of." His fingers kept clenching before relaxing a bit.


    I quickly thought back to the instances when she could have seen Alessia together like that. But I came up blank. Each time she was asleep or occupied. The only time that Alessia and I had done stuff like that in front of her wasn''t too long ago. "Kharon, did she visit you recently?"


    He remained silent for a few seconds, his eyes flickering in varying brightness before his teeth clattered in what sounded like a sigh. "She has, but I didn''t want her to earn your ire for something natural."


    I pinched my nose and shook my head. Now I understand what Alessia was getting at. "I''m not mad at her. She has questions and seeks answers on her own, which makes me happy. But it''s also frustrating that she sneaks around to do it."


    "Nyx is very strong-willed, and we know she doesn''t do the things she does maliciously. However, she can be a bit impulsive." He eyed me strangely for a moment, and I knew exactly what he was getting at. Like mother, like daughter.


    "I''ll talk to her." I nodded my head and mentally sighed. It was something that I was going to have to nip as soon as possible.

 Chapter 125

    "Alessia, darling, would you mind grabbing Nyx for me?" I turned my head towards her and flashed her a soft smile. While I could do it, I wanted privacy with Kharon, so I could air out some stuff that was really bothering me. Not that I didn''t trust Alessia, but I didn''t know how to approach some things with her.


    "Of course, empress." She stood up, gave me a slight bow, and spun on her heel.


    But just before she could step away, I reached out and grabbed her shirt. "Where do you think you are going?"


    Her head shot to me, and confusion danced through her eyes as clear as day. "To get Nyx, like you asked?"


    "Yes, I know, but you forgot something." I laced my words with sternness and forced a frown into my face. She was squirming, and I enjoyed that. Really, she was okay; I just wanted her to be a little flustered before I swooped in for the kill.


    "What?" She turned back around, and her confusion gave way to shock. As if she couldn''t believe that she had messed up.


    "This," I told her as I stood up, gripped her uniform, and pulled her into a deep kiss. One that lasted far longer than it should have, but I didn''t care. Kharon already knew, so there was nothing to hide.


    For a few minutes, I just held her close, enjoying the chill that radiated from her lips into mine before I pushed her away. "Now, you may leave."


    She stared at me, stunned before she turned around and walked away. Mentally, I chuckled at the fact that I left her speechless. God, she was so perfect. I bit my lip and relished the last bit of the chill that bit into my flesh.


    I tore my gaze away from her backside as I watched her walk away, shifted it back towards Kharon, and cleared my throat. "Anyway.." I trailed off, at least until the sound of the door closing filled the room. "There is something bothering me I haven''t really talked about before."


    Instead of replying, Kharon sat there and just patiently waited. Which I was thankful for. It gave me a chance to figure out what I wanted to say. "When the domain was attacked, I was scared that Nyx would get hurt. So when I returned to the stronghold, I was so angry, and when I found Nyx, I felt better. Until I found out, Alessia stayed behind. At that moment, I was so scared that she would die." I took a deep breath and tried to calm my heartbeat a bit. The memories of everything threatened to disrupt the delicate balance that I had found.


    "And when I got there, I saw Alessia was still fighting, and she was clearly outnumbered, but she kept fighting. I was so angry that they were hurting her, so I fought them. Kharon, I killed someone that da, and was merciless while doing it." My breath came out in ragged bursts as tears brimmed across my eyes. It was a thought that was plaguing me, but I did my best to ignore it. I was doing well at not thinking about it, but I knew I had to talk if I wanted it to get better.


    "Empress, in your line of work, killing is something that will come whether you like it or not. However, if you think you are a monster because of it, I can assure you that you aren''t." He stood up from his desk and walked over to me. The sounds of bone hitting concrete filled the room as he quickly came toward me.


    Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes, and I dropped my hands down towards my pants and clenched the fabric between my fingertips as I fought the surge of emotion. "What really bothers me is that I felt nothing when I did it. He screamed and fought me, but I didn''t care, and when life left him, I just tossed him to the side." I felt a hand rest on my shoulder as I stared down at the table, unwilling to look at him.


    "There, there, mistress. The fact that you are feeling like that is a good sign. But you are not a monster. You were defending Alessia and Nyx, but you were also defending your domain. There is nothing to be afraid of, nor a reason to be distraught. You did what you had to do. Nothing more, and nothing less." He pulled me into a hug, and I screwed my eyes shut and embraced him.


    I did what I had to do, didn''t I? But was it my place to take someone''s life? I didn''t know, and that was bothering me. It felt like a part of me died when I killed that man. No, not die; that was the wrong word. I changed that day. "Kharon, there''s more." I sucked in a deep breath as I kept my eyes shut. "While I was waiting for Alessia to wake up, I saw how she died. Kharon, she wouldn''t stay dead. She kept getting back up."


    As I spoke, the tears broke through the dam I had erected around them. It was all just so much, and it was so horrible. "I just haven''t told Alessia that I know yet. It just felt like it wasn''t something for me to know, but now that I''ve seen it, I don''t think I''ll be able to get it out of my head."


    I felt a pair of boney hands on my back as he just held me there, and I bawled. I cried at how horrible the memories were and the memories that the undead had formed. It wasn''t fair, and all this time, I was just hiding the pain that it all caused me. "I''m just not sure how to deal with it."


    "We all cope in different ways with the pain. I find mine in music and a playwright. Nyx finds her in learning, and Alessia has hers in training and duty. We all suffer, and we all have our own way of coping. You just have to find yours." I felt his hands gently pat my back as I just buried my head into his cloak.


    I needed to find a way to cope. Something that wasn''t Alessia or Nyx. Something that helped me get through life. I cooked, but I don''t think I want to sully that. But I''m not sure right now. This is too much to bear for me.


    I pulled away from Kharon and wiped away some tears pouring down my face. "Thanks. I needed that." I sniffled a bit and tried to fix my hair the best that I could. Alessia and Nyx would be here soon, and I didn''t want them to worry about me.


    He stared at me for a moment, though I couldn''t seem to read any set of emotions. His eyes were as vibrant as always as he stared into me. "You are welcome, mistress." He gave me one last pat before he wandered back to his desk. With graceful ease, he glided across the ground. His cloak fluttered in the wind caused by the draft of his movement.


    I sniffled, sat in my seat a bit, and cleared my throat. I was still hurting, but I felt better than before. "You said, playwright? What do you enjoy about it?"


    "Well, there is something about a play that is enthralling. Creating a scene and letting the actors play it out. It''s beautiful if I do say so myself." He adjusted his cloak before he sat down.


    "Yeah, that sounds like it is." I chuckled as I thought about the irony of it. This was much like a play, at least with how it was set up. It was a play that became all too real.


    "Maybe soon I can show you one of my latest works. But it''s not a play. It is a song that I wrote for my class. It''s called the Death of A Phoenix." He sat down in his chair.


    "You know, I think I''ve only seen your class in action a few times. I would like to see what it does." I cleared my throat once more and wiped away the rest of the tears that were pouring down my face. Hopefully, that was the last, for now at least.


    "I prefer not to fight. It''s vulgar and uncivilized if you ask me. But, I would be willing to duel with Alessia, If anything, to showcase my abilities."


    "That would be nice. She just got a new class I would like to see in action. Besides, I think it would be a fantastic chance to hear your music." I smiled softly at him and adjusted my cloak to smooth away all the wrinkles. Now all I had to do was just wait for Alessia and Nyx to get here.


    "Do you know what you will choose for your new class? He reached out towards the book on his desk and picked it up, sensing that the conversation that we were having was taking a turning point.


    "Not yet, I''ll have to take a look, but I was waiting till my mental state adjusted a bit," I replied as my eyes lazily shifted to the notifications. Maybe I should look at that real quick.

 Chapter 126

    Just as my eyes drifted to the notifications, the door swung open, pulling my gaze away from it. ''Another time, maybe?'' I thought to myself as I glanced towards the door. "Mother!" Nyx yelled as she shot across the room like a bullet and threw herself at me with enough force to knock the air out of my chest.


    "Well, hello there." I chuckled as I ran my hands across her back.


    She murmured something as she buried her head in my chest. I grinned as I reached up and gave her a pat on her head. "What was that?"


    "I missed you." She pulled her head away and stared at me with her emerald eyes. Her lips were twisted into a small smile, revealing sharpened canines that protruded ever so slightly.


    "I missed you too." I gave her another pat on the head as she detached from me and scampered over to a desk close by, only to drag it close to where I was sitting.


    "Empress." Alessia walked in close behind Nyx, wielding her poleaxe, which was still heavily chipped and covered in drying blood and destroyed wood. It broke my heart a bit to see it like that, but I decided I would make her a new one as soon as time permitted it. Maybe I would even make her a new weapon altogether.


    "Alessia." I flashed her a smile as I watched her walk across the room. She held Nyx''s backpack in her spare hand, which she curtly set down on the desk.


    Nyx reached forward, grabbed her backpack, and quickly rummaged through it, searching for something, and was oblivious to everything else around her while she was doing it.


    I pulled my glance away from her and towards Alessia, who was standing only a pace away. Her pole arm was nestled gently against her shoulder. These were my girls, and seeing them together reaffirmed what I felt. I would do anything for them. But I alone would bear the consequences of it all.


    "So, Kharon, how is Nyx doing at school?" As I turned my head back to look at Kharon, I tilted my head slightly. I felt a slight smirk grow on my face that I struggled to contain.


    The papers that were getting ruffled next to me stopped as I saw her perk up a bit. A questioning look appeared on her tiny face as her eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Nyx is a student that I routinely have issues with. She is failing all her classes, and I''m unsure what else I can do to steer her on the right path." He rapidly clicked his tongue together, forming a facsimile of disappointment.


    "Is this true?" I forced a sad sigh of my lips and turned my full attention towards her. Perhaps it was wrong of me to have some fun at her expense. But I couldn''t help it.


    "No! I''m an excellent student!" A faint red tint appeared on her cheeks as she stood up. She slammed her hands down on the desk, further echoing her defiance.


    His teeth rattled together strangely. One that sounded much like a tsk. "Do you see what I mean? She is wild." He shook his head softly as if he were a disapproving parent.


    Her head whipped around towards me and then to Kharon. "Mother, he is lying! I''ve done nothing wrong." Fear danced in her eyes like the grass on the wind.


    I couldn''t suppress the giggle that escaped from my lips as I shook my head. "We are just kidding. He says you are an excellent student." I pursed my lips slightly as I bit more of the laughter that tried to break through.


    She sighed slightly as she cleared her throat. "That''s not fair, mother." She sat back in her seat and quickly adjusted the ruffles on her dress. A small pout adorned her face. Poor girl, she wasn''t used to dealing with this. But a little teasing builds character.


    I reached out and gave her a quick pat on the head. A small consolation prize for her troubles. "It''s alright, Nyx; it''s just a little teasing."


    "It''s not funny." She huffed at me and crossed her arms.


    "It will be alright." I grinned and pulled my hand away. "Anyway, have you thought about what you want to do with your life?" It was a tricky question to be sure. She was still only a child, at least to me she was. But this was a hard world, and I needed to ensure that she took care of herself.


    "Well, I like magic, but I think I want to do something a little more, but I''m not sure what." She mused quietly to herself as she rifled through her bag. Looking for something in particular.


    "What do you mean?" I crossed my arms and sat back in my seat, curious about her words.


    "There must be something more to it than what Mr. Kharon teaches us." She reached further into her bag and pulled out a notebook. One that was labeled as notes for magical theory.


    She placed the notebook on the table and opened it between us. Inscribed within were various runes and other scribbles involving the use of magic. The first shape was hard to describe. It was reminiscent of a simple flame, but a few strange shapes extended from it and hummed quietly with soft power.


    Next to it was another symbol. A strangely etched rock with symbols flowed and shifted across its surface and shimmered with light brown energy.


    This pattern continued on into even more elaborate shapes. From a quick glance, I could see a symbol that looked like wind, water, darkness, a moon, and many others. Each with its own etchings and marks. It was like an alphabet but more mysterious and etheric. But it was one that I couldn''t seem to understand. Only the vaguest of meanings teased the corners of my mind. "I''m not sure I entirely understand it all," I murmured as I ran my fingers across the page. The power that brimmed ever so faintly underneath felt muted, much like the feelings that lived in my metal-clad hand. It was so close, yet it was so far away.


    "It''s magical, mother. Each rune is related to the other, but only in the faintest sense. I want to know more about them and how they are all connected. There is something there, and I want to know what it is." Her eyes glimmered as she stared at the runes. It was a glimmer of greed. A desire to seek more than what was given to her.


    "What makes you say that?" I asked as I stared at the paper just under my fingertips. A slight pang of jealousy grew in my chest. I wish I hadn''t given up magic.


    "Well mother, it''s hard to explain, but there is an underlying sameness to everything. I can''t seem to put my finger on it. But I will find the answer." She nodded a bit as she ran her fingers over the cover before closing it.


    "Speaking of magic, Kharon suggested he and Alessia could duel. Perhaps it would be a chance for you to see some magic up close." I changed the subject, slightly uncomfortable at the idea that Nyx was already excelling in areas I had no hope of ever reaching.


    "Really? I''ve wanted to see Mr. Kharon use magic for quite some time, but he always tells me no." Her face twisted into a pout as she pushed her notebook away from us.


    "Well, you need Alessia to agree to it first." I poked at her again and gestured towards Alessia, who was only a few paces away.


    Her head spun on a swivel as she turned in her seat. "Please, Ms. Alessia, will you fight Mr. Kharon?" Her eyes widened as she tried to lay the puppy dog eyes on as thick as humanly possible.


    She shook her head. "I think not. I wasn''t asked about this before." Her eyes pulled away from Nyx and went towards me. The gold in her eyes flickered gently in the amber light cast from the lantern.


    "I know. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing. Would you do it for me?" I did the same thing that Nyx was doing next to her. Flashing her the best set of puppy dog eyes I could. I could make her if I desired, but that wasn''t who I was.


    She shifted between us, her eyes lingering on us for a few seconds each. At least until she closed them. "You two are insufferable. But I will allow it this time."


    Nyx squealed her approval and clapped her hands together. "I can''t wait to see Mr. Kharon do magic." A wide smile broke her face, revealing rows of pearl white teeth, all sharpened, glittering dangerously in the light. I couldn''t either. I''ve only seen him do it once, which was long ago.

 Chapter 127

    We all wandered through the hall of the stronghold. Kharon was a few paces ahead of us, with Nyx standing walking next to him, asking questions about magic and, strangely enough, about potions. I don''t think I''ve ever seen her as animated before, and it made me happy to see her like that.


    "I''m sorry if I made you feel pressured into doing this." I broke the silence between Alessia and I as we walked just behind the other two.


    She shrugged as she effortlessly glided down the hallway. "I just wasn''t expecting it at all."


    "Yeah, it was a spur-of-the-moment thing between him and I. I should have asked you before I decided to do something like that. Or even just sicking Nyx on you like that, for that matter." It was wrong of me to assume it was alright to just to make choices for someone else here.


    "You are lucky that you are both cute." She turned her head slightly toward me and gave me a quick wink. I relaxed when I heard those words, and I knew that she wasn''t mad. But I would have to be careful in the future. I needed to respect her and her feelings and not just assume that she wanted to do what I wanted her to do.


    I chuckled as I took another step and brushed against her. "I''m glad you think so."


    The sound of metal squealing filled the air as a door opened on its hinges, and I pulled my gaze forward. The light of the midday sun cut through the amber light of the torches that burned perpetually, and a gust of wind broke the tepid air.


    The light, for a moment, took over my vision. As my eyes tried to adjust to the change. My eyes watered slightly as I looked around to get my bearings. The stronghold, which was usually busy, was still outside of the troops that stood at the ready on the wall.


    The others had vanished, but the plume of smoke that rose into the air exposed their location. My heart broke slightly as I watched it waft into the far reaches of the sky. I missed the funeral, but maybe it was for the best. When the next city was taken, I would more than likely spend more time there if I wasn''t in my office. It felt cold doing it like this, but I wouldn''t be here that much soon. I needed to retract my presence the best that I could and let them function without me. I sent a silent prayer for those who have fallen and hoped they had found peace.


    "Mother, do you think I could get some potions from you?" Nyx''s voice tore my gaze away from the dark smoke that filled the sky.


    "What do you need them for?" I asked as my eyes settled on her. She gazed up at me, trying to sway me to her cause with wide eyes and a hopeful smile. The damn child was spoiled.


    "I want to know how they work and what they are made of."


    "Well, I can give you some, but I don''t think I have anything that would help you in that regard." The last I checked anyway, I had nothing in my templates that could be used as a chemistry set. Maybe when I visited outside the domain, I could pick some stuff up for her.


    Her face fell slightly at my words. "Oh, okay." She turned around and wandered back up towards Kharon, who stood in front of me, gazing at me with his crimson eyes. The emotion that lay within was indiscernible.


    "Nyx, if you give me some time, I''ll get something for you to use, okay? But it will be a surprise."


    She stopped, turned around, and flashed me a much happier smile. "Okay, mother."


    I smiled back at her and resumed our walk back towards the training ground. Which was, thankfully, empty. It was still a short way away, but that was good; it would give me time to plan on what to buy Nyx and let me clear my mind from the other things that have been bothering me.


    I settled into one of the bleachers, with Nyx using me as a pillow. Not that I minded, of course. She laid her head on my lap, rested my hand on her, and ran my fingers through her hair. "Mother, I''m excited."


    "Me too. I''ve only seen Kharon use magic before, and that was when I made him that violin." I replied as my fingers traced their way through her hair. It was amazing how soft it was. It was like silk under the skin of my fingers.


    "You made that?" She sat up suddenly and looked at me. Curiosity burned in her eyes all the more, and so did a hunger that sat behind that.


    "I did. I made it as a gift for him. He couldn''t decide on what to use for his class. So I settled on that."


    Her gaze shifted between Kharon and I as her mind worked to whatever conclusion seemed to fit her. "Do you use magic to create stuff?"


    "I''m not really sure how to explain it. It might be magic, but I can''t really explain it. It''s just something that I do." That was the most honest answer I could have given her at that moment. Really, I would assume that it was magic, but the runes I see when I create and destroy things don''t seem to match what I saw in her notebook. But then again, magic really wasn''t my strong point.


    She grabbed her backpack, quickly reached in, pulled out her notebook and a pen, flipped it open, and quickly wrote what was on her mind. "Interesting. I feel like I''m much closer to something, but I''m not sure what it is. It''s driving me nuts."


    "Well, do you want to see it in action? It might help you out a bit." I offered my help since I wanted to see her succeed. It made me happy that she was finding a path in life that she wanted to take.


    "Yes!" She jumped up and clenched her notebook in her hand.


    I smiled at her, glanced towards the other two standing in the middle of the training area, and gestured to them that they needed to wait for a minute. "Alright, Nyx, you can look, but I need you to stand a few paces away so you don''t get hurt," I told her as I stood up and set my sights on a set of bleachers close by.


    "Okay, mother. Where am I looking?" She asked as she glanced around, unsure of where my sights were set.


    "Right there," I replied and pointed towards the fourth set of bleachers.


    "Got it. I''m ready." She flipped open her notebook and set her pen down on the paper while staring at the bleachers.


    With but a thought, I glanced at them and consumed them. The familiar rune appeared underneath it, and a grey light fought against the warm midday sun. The bleachers existed for only a few scant seconds. Before, it turned quickly to ash and was consumed by the rune underneath it.


    I glanced at Nyx and saw that she was quickly redrawing the rune from memory. It was a large circle, and within it was a strange snowflake-like shape that branched off into dozens of smaller pieces that reached out towards the outer circle.


    "I knew it!" A triumphant grin stretched across her face as she stared at the rune on the paper.


    "What?'' "I asked as I looked over her shoulder. It didn''t mean too much to me outside of the fact that it was one of the most vital tools in my arsenal.


    "The magic is all interconnected. The question is now, how do I use it?" She brought the pen up to her lips and chewed on it in thought as she stared at it. Her mind worked in overdrive as she stared at it.


    My jealousy grew slightly as I watched her. It was wrong of me; I know. But I couldn''t help myself. She was learning quickly, and it all seemed too natural. When I first came here, I struggled. I still struggled with a few things, but it bothered me she was just so talented at it all. But should I stay jealous? I mean, she was just me in a different form. So, I guess it was alright.


    She stared at the paper for a second longer before she shrugged and closed the notebook. "I''ll work on this later. I want to see Mr. Kharon fight." She turned around, and she threw her arms around me. "Thank you, mother. You really helped me out on this."


    Whatever negative feelings I had at that moment vanished as I held her close to me. "You''re welcome." I smiled at her as she pulled away from me and sat down. She was humming quietly as she stared at the training ground, but I could tell she was still lost in thought regarding the rune she had just seen. As I wrapped my arm around her, I sighed. I really shouldn''t be jealous.


    Alessia and Kharon glanced at me, and I gave them a nod. It was time for the dual. Alessia gently placed her polearm on a bench, and I didn''t blame her. The weapon was chipped and damaged and was a risk to her in a fight. So instead, she walked over to a weapons rack and drew two swords that rested there. With a quick flourish, the blades danced in her hands. "Are you ready, Kharon?" She asked as the two weapons came to a stop.


    He nodded as he withdrew the violin from his robe. "Now the curtain rises." As the words left his mouth, a single black orb appeared in the air and quickly expanded, swallowing everything around us. At first, it was just darkness, and I could feel Nyx tense up next to me. But a split second later, a row of lights appeared above us and illuminated the scene.


    The bleachers we sat on became a row of seats that circled around an impossibly large stage in the middle. Around us were skeletons that gazed down at the stage. Their clothing denoted that they were adventures, but that was the only thing that gave them away. These must be the poor souls that tried to challenge him. Now they were stuck, forever watching the stage.


    Alessia glanced around before her gaze fell back onto Kharon. "I like what you have done with the place." She said as she took a ready position with her blades pointing towards my advisor.


    "I''m glad you think so." The skeleton replied as he placed the violin against his shoulder and boney cheek. "Now steel your blade." He placed the bow against the metal strings, and tension hung in the air. I couldn''t wait, and I knew that Nyx couldn''t either.

 Chapter 128

    Silence hung in the air between the two of them as they regarded each other with the practiced ease of two warriors. Each waited for the other to make the first move, but instead, they stood still for an uncounted number of heartbeats. Until, at last, Kharon gestured with his bow. Darkness rose from underneath him like a gust of wind, and his cloak whipped wildly. A set of wings coalesced from the shadows, and he was airborne in the blink of an eye.


    He looked like a specter of death as he hung there. His hood lowered, and darkness dripped from his face like inky tears as they fell away and fizzled into the air. Quickly, he placed his bow against the violin and started his melody. It was a deep, ominous sound, something akin to a dirge.


    The shadows around him rose like the dead, forming faint outlines of humanoids. Each had two red eyes that leaked darkness in an endless facsimile of tears, and a baleful moan escaped them. Each seemed to be a different octave, as if they were singing along with the dirge. The choir of heartbreak rose in tandem with the song as they marched forward. Hundres of hands adorned with claws reached out towards Alessia, who looked around with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Oh, so you got a new trick up your sleeve. So do I.¡± Her two blades pulsed with a silver light as she steadied herself. Her eyes grew in burning intensity as her form flickered. Faster than I could blink, she swung her swords, and two thin rays of silver energy shot from her blades, following their movement.


    The energy cut through the specters as if they were nothing more than paper, silencing the lament they were pouring from their lips. But as one fell, another rose to take its place. Its voice joined the choir that was now filling the theater. With each string played, and the choir growing in intensity, it ate at my mind like a poison. It invoked fear in me, but it wasn¡¯t fear that simply was. No, it prodded at the fresh wounds from earlier.


    The song he was playing was one of loss and heartbreak. One that didn¡¯t have a true meaning but drew the emotion out of you. Nyx, next to me, sniffed and whimpered as she stared across the stage, as Alessia danced through the waves of shadows that marched relentlessly towards her. Her feet barely touched the ground as she wiped around, cutting through each shadow as she tried to get near Kharon.


    But with each step she took closer, the shadows grew in thickness as his song grew in strength. The choir sang louder, and the air rippled with the power that grew. The shadows turned to liquid and quickly flowed together.


    Alessia jumped up towards Kharon, and her blades rippled with power once more as she neared her target. But Kharon refused to move. No, he simply stared at her as the song took a stranger tone. The sadness faded away as if it were swept away by water, and the shadows brightened to a sea blue as the song effortlessly changed.


    A hand comprising of blue sea water reached up behind Alessia just as the next wave of energy left the tips of her blades, and in the blink of an eye, it grabbed it for her and threw her away.


    But the energy still shot towards Kharon like bullets. My breath hitched in my throat as I watched in awe and fear as time slowed down.


    But his hands kept moving, keeping the slow, steady tempo of the song he was playing. The bow glided across the strings in a rhythmic push and pull, much like the waves in the ocean.


    Water rushed around him like a cacoon and shielded him from the silver energy, and instead of absorbing it, it whipped out and deflected them to the side. ¡°I see. You are walking the path of the soul.¡± He spoke as his hands moved faster than before.


    The song shifted in tempo once more and became like a throaty heartbeat. The water became thicker and more viscous. Brilliant blue faded into earthy brown, and water droplets became small boulders as they rained from the sky.


    For the first time, I saw a look of uncertainty as Alessia stood again, but just as quickly as it came, it vanished. Water ran from her uniform in a steady stream and trickled onto the floor. Her white hair clung to her scalp as water dripped freely from it. ¡°I won¡¯t win if I keep fighting like this.¡± Her voice slammed against the tone of the song, but yet, it seemed like the music changed and shifted her words, making them more ethereal than they already were.


    ¡°Correct. I saw that you have earned a promotion. Perhaps you could use that to your advantage.¡± The heartbeat that was playing slowed down and became a rolling staccato burst that erupted in a steady rhythm. The mud that flowed through the air retracted and orbited around him like small rivers.


    ¡°Well, the Empress is watching, so I would hate to disappoint her.¡± She smirked slightly as she steadied her blades and pointed them toward Kharon.


    ¡°Then let us put on a grand show.¡± His voice became a bellow as the song changed once more. The notes became faster and heavier. It wasn¡¯t quite angry, but it sat there on the border. No, I would describe it more as intense than anything else, with just a touch of finality.


    The surrounding mud pulsed and grew redder with each passing second. Even with the distance between us, I could feel the familiar sensation of getting blasted by heat.


    Tentatively, I quickly glanced over to Nyx to check on her since she had said little since the dual started. Her eyes were glued to the stage, and tiny beads of sweat lined her face as the inferno grew in intensity. I undid the buttons on my cloak, pulled it open, and pulled her close to me. While it was a tight fit, it should help shield her from most of the heat.


    At first, she jumped, but then quickly relaxed in my arms. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Her words came out in a whisper as she stared at the stage. Her sight never faltered in the slightest.


    I hummed my response as I wrapped my arms around her tighter. I knew she was a dragon, but damn, that blast of heat felt like a stove opening at work. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. That level of heat was enough to make anyone sweat. With my attention back on the dual, I looked them over again.


    Kharon¡¯s black wings shifted to that of a cherry red. Fire dripped and seeped from the countless amounts of feathers that now existed. Tiny orbs of fire fell from the feathers, plummeting towards the ground, only to turn into ash and vanish on the wind kicking in the room.


    Low notes filled the air in rapid intervals as an emotion coiled in my chest, matching the beat of the song he was playing. It was an emotion of defiance. But not just any sort of defiance. No, the defiance came in the face of the end. Like a burning star nearing the last stages of its life.


    What was once mud was now streams of molten fire, coalescing into the shape of a bird. No, not just a bird, a phoenix.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, Kharon!¡± Alessia had to yell for her voice to overtake the music. But once the words left her mouth, she closed her eyes. Her chest rose and fell slightly as if she took a deep breath.


    As her chest fell, the surrounding floor cracked, and her hair rose as if a current of air was rushing upwards. An aura of silver energy radiated from her and clashed with the fire that was spreading around the stage.


    Her eyes opened, and her golden eyes exploded into an almost painful corona as power cracked and rippled out from her, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of pride and a touch of attraction in the mix. Alessia was so strong, and she was growing stronger by the day. It was such a far cry from when I first made her. Oh, how things have changed.


    She extended the blades outwards, and her arms moved in a circle that crept inwards. Until they came to rest with her right hand at the front, and the left, resting just behind it. The blades crossed in the middle resembling a cross.


    The song that was playing grew more fervent as the phoenix let loose a resounding thunderous screech, but the noise mirrored the song and added an extra layer of depth. With a mighty flap of its wings, it dove, like a bomb, towards where Alessia stood.


    She stood there impassively as the enormous creature rushed toward her. ¡°Give me everything you have, Kharon. I won¡¯t accept anything less!¡± She yelled once more before she took a single step back. The ground underneath her cracked once more as the surrounding power surged.


    A thunderclap shook the stage as Alessia vanished from sight. Small stones exploded outwards, and a small shock wave radiated from where she last stood. My heart raced in excitement as I waited for the two titans to clash, and a small amount of fear. I¡¯m thankful that they were both on my side.

 Chapter 129

    With an ear-shattering roar, the Phoenix exploded in a radiant fire that engulfed the entire stage.


    A grunt filled the air as Alessia appeared and was thrown backward. She slammed into the ground and rolled three times, kicking up stone and dirt as she did so. Flames lapped at her clothing and crept up the back of her legs. Her hair danced on the current of the wind as she flew backward, and I felt my heart lurch painfully in my chest.


    "You know the rules of the play, Alessia," Kharon spoke up as the song''s tone deepened. Streams of flame poured from the bird''s wings and fell to the ground in a torrential downpour.


    She rolled once more before she caught herself. The constant rolling put out the flames spreading up the back of her legs. "What''s with you and rules, you stuffy old man?" She stood up, placed her swords down, and patted the rest of the flames on her shirt.


    "Every act tells a story. To know the story, you must follow the script. To wander is a crime against the art." The music pushed into his words, and for the first time, I finally heard something more than just monotony. This time, it was a projected voice. The one you would hear from an actor on a stage.


    She rolled her head and picked up her swords. "Have it your way, then."


    The song took a slower pace as the flames rushed towards the ground and coalesced into a single humanoid form composed of orange flame. It stood roughly the same height as Alessia and held a single curled blade that dripped globules of fire.


    The flame-like being flourished its blade and took a step forward as the song took a different tone, as sadness became more prevalent. The heat died slightly as the tip of the fiery blade was pointed towards the ground. Each step the being took was slow and purposeful as if it were walking to its death.


    Alessia glanced toward me, and I saw something flicker in her eyes. It was almost as if she were telling me to observe. I flashed her a small smile as I wrapped my arms around Nyx a little tighter, pulling her further into me. Already, the song that was playing was pulling at my


    heartstrings. It sounded like the dirge that played earlier against those shadow creatures. But this was more akin to a lamination. This was the fight of a powerful being, its last fight, to be exact. Fear lathered the notes that danced through the air. Fear of the coming darkness, fear of the oblivion that would surely take hold of it if it didn''t fight here.


    My eyes pulled away from my lover and towards the fire creature. Each step it took melted the stone underneath it slightly, and heat radiated off of it in almost imperceivable waves. The flames danced around on its face in tune with the song that was being played, and I could hardly make out a face.


    It froze after a few heartbeats and stared at Alessia until it flicked its wrist, and the sword expanded into a long spear. In the blink of an eye, it lunged toward her. It forced Alessia to twist her body as the spear rushed past her. Embers were kicked up into the air and floated like flower petals on the surrounding wind.


    The two danced around each other, with neither having the upper hand on the other. But it was clear Alessia was forced on the defensive. Not to the difference in skill but by the sheer number of attacks coming at her. Each thrust of the spear smoothly flowed into a swipe, which then morphed into a thrust. With the ease with which the flame moved, it was predictable what was going to occur next, Yet; it looked as if it were extremely difficult trying to counter.


    They danced around each other, with the embers building in the air. But just as it seemed to have come to a stalemate, the bieng flicked his wrist, and the spear retracted back into a sword. It took a step in, and its thrust became an arching swipe.


    Alessia''s eyes widened in shock as the sword arched up towards her face, and she barely had the time to twist her body to the side. The flaming sword lit up as an inferno followed its path, stretching the range by almost a foot. The song changed once more to something more intense and faster paced.


    The swordplay reflected that as the sword hummed brightly with fire. The air was torn asunder as flames lashed out, desperately trying to defy a death that was coming. Strikes that were once graceful became heavy and slow but no less powerful. Alessia had an easier time dodging them, but she was still on her toes. It was like they were locked in a dance with each other.


    But as that thought crossed my mind, I realized what was unfurling. Up to this point Kharon was playing music to get a desired effect. This time, it was a song that reflected a play. It forced you to act it out in the smallest detail. Otherwise, it would punish you, but the next question was, what''s the endgame?


    Strikes came out in a flurry as the walking flame pushed its advantage. Ponderous strikes rendered the air, and flames leaped from the ground as the music twisted and churned through the air. Alessia quickly had to roll to escape the ceaseless barrage of attacks


    .


    But with each passing second, the figure was dimming. Once radiant, orange flames shifted to yellow before fading into dull red. The harsh, heavy swings became slower, and ash formed in the air and rained like snow. The song became sadder and slower, and a part of me knew that the song was finally coming to its end. But lay just beyond that, I wasn''t sure. I was rife with anticipation, and based on how Nyx felt underneath me, so was she.


    A dull thud filled the room as, for the first time, they crossed swords. The flaming sword was now ashen and glowed even more faintly than before. A smile broke Alessia''s face as she pressed her advantage forward. Her swords glowed with silvery energy, and it sounded like small thunder strikes each time her blades slammed into their foe.


    Before the first strike slipped from the guard, the flame held for a few heartbeats, and the blade sliced across the thing''s chest with liquid ease. Ash was blown away from the body, and a grunt radiated from Kharon was still floating above the scene. His black coat now bore a fresh scar across its surface.


    My eyes quickly bounced between the two as I realized what was happening. Kharon was waging war through a proxy, and now the aspect was powered down. It was easier for Alessia to fight him. The two danced around each other for a while, with damage stacking on her foe. Ash leaked from the cuts like a perverse version of blood.


    The music grew slower and sadder as the last bit of embers faded away, and the sound became more like a quiet hum. The creature froze mid-swing and became like a statue. Seeing her chance, Alessia rushed forward and sent her swords through her foe''s chest. They sunk through it straight to the hilt, and she pulled them free with a jerk.


    The statue crumbled into dust as the last of the fires faded away, taking away all the heat. Kharon grunted as his wings faded away and fell to the ground. His body was limp as he plummeted ike a meteor. It was a strange feeling watching him fall. In fact, I wasn''t sure what I was feeling at all at that moment. The music was still playing as he fell, but it tugged at the emptiness in my chest.


    I felt like I was facing the end. It was warm, and it sapped any sense of urgency that I had. In fact, it made me really sleepy. My eyes grew heavy, and I had to force myself to stay awake as I watched Kharon fall.


    But then I felt it. A small candle in my chest was ignited. It was so tiny against the feeling of emptiness that seemed to stretch into eternity. It flickered and danced, and it slowly grew. Alessia must have also detected the change because she took a step back and looked around. The pile of ash on the ground flickered, and a small bonfire lit in its place.


    The warmth in my chest grew with unbearable strength as the air flickered. The hum that radiated from Kharon''s violin pulsed. At first, it sounded like a heartbeat trying to find its rhythm. It was tentative and nervous, but it grew. The sound came out in two pulses, faster and faster, as it found its place. "Now, I rise from the ashes." Kharon stopped mid fall as he slid the bow across his violin, striking two strings simultaneously as his tempo increased.


    Alessia glanced between him and the pile of ash. Which was becoming a conflagration as a burning hand reached out from it. Flames rose from the grounds like pillars as embers kicked on the draft. A blast of wind slammed into me, followed by a gust of almost unbearable heat. Even more so than the last time. Alessia spared one last glance towards the man that was crawling his way out of the ash before dropping her swords. "I yield Kharon. If this goes on any longer, one of us may end up getting hurt."

 Chapter 130

    Her swords hit the ground with a clatter, and everything stopped. The flames that jumped to the sky stopped mid-air. A thoughtful hum escaped from Kharon''s mouth as the images flickered and the song ended.


    I was disappointed by how quickly it ended, but a part of me was also relieved. It scared me with how much magic and strength were flying around. They were both so powerful. It was as if they were both forces of nature. So I''m glad that Alessia knows her limits.


    Carefully I pulled Nyx into me a little tighter than before and whispered in her ear as I watched the two talk to each other. "Did you enjoy that?"


    She nodded her head slightly. "Yes, mother. It was very insightful. Ms. Alessia is mighty." She crossed her arms and gave me a curt nod as if she were thinking something through, but I wasn''t sure what. "But so is Mr. Kharon."


    "That she is. I remember when Alessia wasn''t as strong as she is now. It''s amazing how fast she grew." I felt a small smile cross my face as I remembered those times. I remember when she was just a spirit, I designed to watch over me. But watching her change into the woman that she is now was something that made me proud.


    Nyx sat there quietly, staring out across the stage before she opened her mouth again. "Mother, I have a question."


    "What is it?" I asked as I settled in, rested my chin against her shoulder, and watched the two talk underneath me. They were far enough away that I couldn''t make out what they were saying, but more than likely, they were discussing the duel.


    "What is going on between you and Ms. Alessia?" She asked softly as she leaned back into me and rested her arms on top of mine.


    My heart jumped in my chest at her question. It was something that I really didn''t want to answer, but I also didn''t want to lie to her. What Kharon said earlier was also fresh on my mind, and I knew Nyx would somehow get to her own conclusions, which wouldn''t be good for anybody. But what was I so scared of? "Well, I care about Alessia a lot." That sounded lame, and I knew it, but I wasn''t really sure what to say about it.


    "More than you care about me?" Her hair obscured her face from the angle I was sitting at, so I reached up and brushed it back. Her face was as still as a statue, but I could see something. Maybe just a touch of sadness. No, maybe it was jealousy.


    "Here is how you can look at it. You occupy my heart. You are my little Nyx, and nothing can change that. Alessia compliments me as a whole. She makes me very happy, and what I feel for her is slightly different from what I feel for you." I kept one arm wrapped around Nyx, and the other gently went through her hair. I enjoyed how silk-like her hair was under my fingertips.


    "How so?" The jealousy that I could faintly see on her face faded slightly, but it was still there.


    "Well, Alessia¡­" I trailed off slightly as I tried to find the right word. She was my girlfriend, right? It wasn''t something that we talked about, but there wasn''t really another name for it, was there? "Alessia is my girlfriend."


    I could see Nyx''s face scrunching slightly as she processed what I said. "What is a girlfriend?"


    I found myself biting my lip as I tried to put it into the right words for her. "Well, it''s someone who you are with romantically. But it can be a boy or a girl. In this case, Alessia was the one I decided was for me."


    A quiet hum came from her throat. "Hmm, does that mean Alessia is your mate?"


    I felt my face light up at her choice of words. It was such a vulgar choice that caught me off guard. "Erm. Something like that." I conceded slightly, as it felt like the right path to take. Maybe this would be the best way for Nyx to understand what is going on.


    My eyes drifted from Nyx''s face to the stage. Kharon and Alessia standing close to each other, locked in a deep conversation. Alessia''s hands were down by her thighs, and she was nodding her head. Kharon''s jaw was working in overdrive, and his hands were making rapid movements. For some reason, I couldn''t make out what they were saying.


    "I agree with your choice. Ms. Alessia is strong." Nyx''s voice tore my attention away from the stage and back to her.


    "So you aren''t angry?"


    "No, mother." A wave of relief coursed through me at her words. I wasn''t sure why I was so scared. Maybe I was just worried that she wouldn''t be okay with it.


    "Good. I''m glad." I smiled once more as I looked back towards the stage and saw that the conversation between the two was already wrapping up. The fringes of the stage became like dust as the scene started to unravel.


    I let Nyx go as I sat back in my chair. The countless amount of red velvet chairs around us quickly became sand and vanished on the lifeless current that pulsed through the room, at least until it all faded away. Then we sat back on the training grounds. The sun sat low in the sky, and sad grey clouds slowly crawled through the air. The stench of burnt flesh had already faded on the wind, leaving that same familiar scent of undeath that hung low in the air.


    "Empress." Alessia walked over to Nyx and I and gave me a slight bow.


    "Alessia, you did very well." I smiled at her, hoping to convey approval in my words. I really was proud of her. She was so strong, and she was only getting stronger with each passing day. She was my knight, and all she lacked was shining armor.


    "Thank you, Empress." She bowed once more to me, and a faint smile adorned her face.


    "Mistress, your chosen is very powerful." Kharon stepped forward. All the damage on his cloak was now gone, and it looked as pristine as ever. "If we went any further into the second phase, then it was likely that we both would have been severely hurt, so it was for the best that the duel was called off."


    "Ah, I understand. I''m glad that both of you know your limits." With a quick pat on Nyx''s head, I thought over what I had watched. Kharon has phenomenal control over magic. I wish I could say I''ve seen nothing like it, but I have little to base it on. Alessia was a monster with her swords. Perhaps I should craft her some more weapons at her disposal, not just the polearm.


    "Ms. Alessia, I see now why mother decided to take you as her mate." Nyx jumped up, threw her arms around Alessia with a soft giggle, and held her close. I felt my face light up once more as I called out her name and told her that was inappropriate.


    "Oh do you now?" Alessia placed her hand on Nyx''s shoulder, and she chuckled. It was a soft chuckle that sounded almost like a choir of small bells.


    "I like you, so it''s okay." Nyx pulled away from her and rushed back over to me. On her face was plastered a small smile. All traces of the jealousy from earlier were gone and instead was just a look of content.


    I bit my tongue back from trying to ruin the mood a bit. Though a part of me was a little furious about what had occurred. Well, not furious, maybe just a little annoyed, but I would let it slide for now. I was just happy that Nyx was accepting of it all.


    I went to speak up until a deep thunderous voice broke through the air. "Empress. Lord Regent, Princess, and Chosen, It''s a pleasure to see you again."


    My eyes shot up, and I looked at the giant standing nearby. He was wearing the standard issue combat uniform that all my troops wore. Across his back was the giant sword that I had created for him. It was a massive weapon; if I wasn''t mistaken, it was called a great knife. It was one that I designed off of one of my favorite horror game series. Sadly, however, it stopped being made, at least when I left earth. Well, the last one that I played was that demo.


    Maybe it was a bit on the nose, but I think it fits. A symbol for people to fear, both inside and outside of the domain. Something that would be memorable and would sear the memory into their mind. "Octavian, hello." I flashed him a smile and sat back in the bleacher.


    "I have come to inform you that the funeral gathering is over. We will depart in just a few hours. Stragglers have been roaming in from the surrounding countryside, but the stronghold is still under-manned." He crossed his arms across his chest, and his muscles'' sheer size threatened to tear free from the fabric.


    Hmm, it looked like there was still a lot of work for me.

 Chapter 131

    "I will dredge up what I can for reinforcements to defend the outpost, so I''m not worried about it. But I thank you for your concern, Octavian." I crossed my legs and draped my arm around Nyx''s shoulder as I leaned into her.


    "Of course, Empress. Other than that, I have nothing else to report to you. The second legion and the mercenaries are ready, and we will depart soon." He crossed his hand over his heart and gave me a slight bow.


    "Good." I shifted my leg slightly and regarded the man for a moment. It was time for that, wasn''t it? I''ve spent so long preparing for it, and a part of me was disappointed that I won''t be seeing them off. But that may be for the best. I needed to draw back my presence in the domain a bit. "Also, Octavian, before you go. I will be gone for some time in the upcoming weeks. Kharon will lead in my place."


    He paused for a second and glanced between me and Kharon, who stood a few paces away. The skeleton''s hands had vanished into the depths of his sprawling cloak as he stood there and watched us. "I understand. I''ll send any correspondence to him immediately then."


    "Thank you, Octavian. How did the funeral go?" Another part of me was disappointed in myself because I missed the funeral. But again, was I making things too personal? Maybe I needed to detach myself from all but the most vital things that occur.


    "It went as smooth as one could hope. There were rumbles of discontent, but not to you. They want their vengeance on Velcrest. But they do understand that Asteria comes first, so I''ve directed their emotion towards the cause for the time being. However, the day will come when they want their pound of flesh."


    I knew how they felt. I was still angry with what had happened, and I would make them pay for it. At the end of the day, I may be a domain, and it may be a part of the job, but I can not, and will not, tolerate a direct attack like that. Not towards my undead. "They will have it, Octavian. Once we reclaim Asteria, we will reconvene and decide what to do next." I will have my vengeance, one way or another.


    "Of course, Empress. Now, if you excuse me, I will host the ceremony before we leave." He gave me one last bow before he turned away and marched from the training grounds. I enjoyed how direct he was. It made things so much easier. There really was no beating around the bush with him.


    "Mother, what do you mean you will be gone for some time? Are you leaving me again?" Nyx spoke up next to me, and I turned my head to regard her. She gazed up at me, and her face turned into a pout. Such a needy child.


    "Well, in a few days, I''m going to be leaving this place for a little while." I decided to cut the sentence short, mostly just to see how she would react. I wanted to get a small rise out of her before I gave her the last bit of news.


    "Oh.." She trailed off and looked as if she were on the verge of crying.


    "and of course, you are coming with me." I finished what I was saying and grinned as I watched her face light up happily. But now, a thought crossed my mind. I wonder what my parents would think when they find out I have a daughter. Granted, she isn''t human, and sometimes that fact is easy to forget. It also made me wonder if I was a good parent, even though I know she isn''t exactly my child.


    She jumped up and threw her arms around me, giggling softly. "Thank you, mother. I was so scared that you were going to leave me behind."


    "Never," I replied as I wrapped my arms around her. "However, we need to talk." She decoupled herself from me and pulled away with a bit of uncertainty in her eyes. "I''m aware that you are strong-willed, and like to take matters into your own hands, which makes me happy. But where we are going, that''s not something you can do, okay?" I was thrilled that she had her own drive and motives for things, but I don''t know what lies outside of this place, and if anything happened to her, I would be pissed.


    "Did Kharon tell you?"


    She jumped over my words and seemed to land exactly on what I was implying. But now, I also knew I had to be careful about what I said next. If I wasn''t, well, it could ruin her trust in him, which I wanted to avoid at all costs. "No, he didn''t. But I know almost everything that goes on in here. However, I''m not mad at you. In fact, I''m proud that you seek your own answers. I just don''t want you to wander off once we leave." I dreaded having this conversation with her. Mostly, I didn''t want to ruin the image of the world that she may have built in her mind. But the world is unfriendly, and I would hate to see it hurt her because of my actions.


    Her emerald eyes danced in the sunlight as she stared at me, and I knew she was working through what I had told her. Though the more time I spent with her, the more I realized that her thought process differed significantly from mine. "I think I understand. From what I''ve seen, the people outside of here seem mean. I will not wander away from you, mother."


    I released a breath I didn''t realize I was holding at that moment. I was so thankful that she was easy to talk to. A far cry from what she was when I first met her. She was growing so fast, and it was scaring me a bit. Not on a jealous level, but more on an emotional level. I didn''t want the image of the little girl to change, but I also knew that the day would come, and I wouldn''t be able to stop it. "Thank you, Nyx." I reached out and patted her head.


    "Empress, once we return to the praetorian stronghold, I will take my leave for a few days. I have a few soldiers in mind that will make good candidates for the palatines." Alessia''s voice pulled me from my thoughts, and I shifted my eyes toward her face.


    Knowing how Alessia was, it made me sad hearing that. When she trains, she tends to forget everything else, so I more than likely won''t hear from her until she returns. But I had no room to judge. I''m the same way. "Of course, Alessia. I understand." I gave her a small smile before I turned my attention to Kharon.


    There was one last thing that I had to address before I left this place. "Kharon, take a few weeks off. Just send me the contact information for Redrick and your communication lines, and if any requests come from Octavian that you can''t take care of, let me know." As I spoke, I went through my mental checklist and realized I had forgotten something. It was a question that was left unanswered. "Oh, also, the question that I had asked earlier, will I be able to understand the language outside of here?"


    His eyes flickered for a few seconds, and his head bobbed. "You should be able to. Once you spend the essence on it, the skill is permanent. I strongly suggest you apply it to Nyx and the rest of the guard who will also travel with you."


    I checked off the mental note I had made and nodded. Good, now that I had that out of the way, I could focus on other things, like choosing my next class and making sure that the crusade could continue. Plus, I also had to worry about my concession to Alessia and focus on a single path. Well, sort of anyway. "Thank you, Kharon." I stood up and dusted off my cloak. "You know, I''m going to miss you." I walked over to him, threw my arms around him, and pulled him into a big hug. I really was going to miss him. He was a really close friend, even if I didn''t talk to him as much as I should.


    He let loose a chuckle and gave me a soft pat on the back. "I''ll miss you too, mistress. Stay safe out there."


    "I''ll do my best," I replied as I pulled away from him and shifted my attention back to the two girls. "Alright, Nyx, do you have everything? Your bag? Your notes? Once we leave, we are not coming back." I let the finality of my words hang in the air as she nodded her head and peeked through her backpack.


    "Yes, mother, everything here is in place." She quickly zipped it up and threw it across her back.


    I nodded my head and threw a quick glance to Alessia, who walked over to her polearm and gently picked it up. "I''m ready."


    I gestured for them both to come over and spared Kharon one last look. "Enjoy your vacation Kharon." I winked at him as I placed my hands on both of their shoulders and teleported back to my office. I really hope he enjoyed his break. He, more than anybody, deserves it.

 Chapter 132

    The dust settled around us, and the torches in my office flickered as the flames burnt ceaselessly. Ah, it felt good to be home. I¡¯ve spent far too long away. I cleared my throat as I took a step away from Nyx and Alessia and walked over to my desk.


    My notebooks and pens were spread across the surface, as well as stacks of papers that I should organize at some point. It¡¯s amazing what time away does to your perspective. I didn¡¯t realize that I had left this place such a mess.


    ¡°You remember our arraignment, right?¡± Alessia asked just as I made it to my desk.


    I pulled the chair out and sat down. ¡°Of course. I will select my class and try to stick to just one path.¡± I recanted it from memory, but I also knew that, more than likely, I wouldn¡¯t stick to just one path. But I will narrow down what I¡¯m doing to make Alessia feel better.


    ¡°Good. The palatines should return to the stronghold here soon, and once they are, I¡¯ll make a selection. Once that¡¯s done, it should take about a week to get them into a good enough spot to fill the ranks.¡± She cradled her chipped polearm as she spoke. Her golden eyes were as vibrant as ever, and her flesh was more solid. In a way, it looked like she was human.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you while you¡¯re gone.¡± I sat forward at my desk and laced my fingers together. It was lonely when she wasn¡¯t here. But thankfully, I have Nyx to keep me company.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you as well, Empress.¡± Alessia walked over to me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wrap my arms around her when she got close enough.


    Her body felt so real under my fingertips, and at the same time, it felt so light. As if she were a feather that could be blown away by the wind. I felt a hand brush against my hair for a few seconds before it was retracted. I wanted her to be here for a while longer, but I also knew I needed to let her go so she could take care of the things she had to do.


    But I still reached up and grabbed her arm and drugged her to me. ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet.¡± I pulled her down towards me and pressed my lips into hers. I felt her stiffen slightly under my touch before she relaxed and gently placed her hands on my face.


    I broke the kiss and gave her a dopey grin as I pulled her into one last hug. ¡°Now, you can leave.¡± My heart thrummed in my chest happily as my lips tingled. She made me so happy, and I would even say that I was falling even more in love with her. But, it felt too soon to say that out loud.


    ¡°Farewell, my Empress,¡± Alessia whispered in my ear as she pulled me into her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, darling,¡± I murmured back as she pulled away. She gave me a wink as she stepped back before turning and walking away.


    ¡°Mother, what do you call that thing you and Alessia do with your lips?¡¯ Nyx spoke up next to me, and I shot her a glance.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a kiss,¡± I replied as I sat back in my chair. I really missed this thing. At first, it felt a bit uncomfortable, but now that I¡¯ve been away for so long, I realized I enjoyed it.


    ¡°Can I have one?¡± She asked me rather innocently, though I knew that there may be a bit of jealousy involved.


    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite that comfortable giving you a kiss on the lips, as I feel like that is something that should be kept between lovers. However, if you like, I¡¯ll give you one on your forehead.¡± I sat forward in my seat and gestured for her to come over.


    She slowly walked over to me with a smile plastered on her face. I grabbed her and a cacophony of giggles left her mouth as I pulled her over and pressed my lips against her forehead. Her flesh was warm underneath my lips. Not so much to be worried about, but it was definitely noticeable. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± She pulled away and walked around the room for a moment.


    I smiled at her and worked on collecting my thoughts. It was about time to work and decide on my next class. It was something that I¡¯ve pushed off for a bit too long now. I made a quick gesture, and my eyes quickly found the notification, but just as I was about to open it, Nyx took a moment to pipe up again.


    ¡°Mother, can I have a desk too?¡±


    I pulled my eyes from the text and towards her. I suppose I could give her a desk. She would need a way to entertain herself while she was here since I didn¡¯t want to send her away. I¡¯ve done that enough as it is. So, I guess I could give in to some of her demands. ¡°Of course. What kind do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can I have the same one as you?¡± She walked to the front of my desk and set her hands on the front of it.


    I juggled the thought for a moment and closed my eyes. Of course she would. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. Where do you want it?¡±


    She pulled her hands away from the desk and looked around the room. Her eyes travelled over every inch, and she slowly spun around, at least until something clicked. ¡°Right here works.¡± She walked over to my right a bit and pointed to a spot. It wasn¡¯t close enough to be directly connected, but it was still far enough to be her own area.


    I nodded my head and quickly dredged up the template for the desk and set it down, along with a few stacks of notebooks, pens, and other things that she would be bound to ask me for. ¡°And, there you go. Once it¡¯s done being built, it¡¯s all yours.¡± I dismissed the build screen, sat back in my own chair, and watched the blue moats rain in a torrent from the ceiling. The build process has been getting significantly faster lately, which was good. It meant that I could expand slightly faster. It wasn¡¯t much, but anything was better than nothing.


    ¡°Thank you, mother! I¡¯ll be right back. I want to grab a few things from my bedroom.¡± She set her backpack down in the corner and made a mad dash for the door. I chuckled as I watched her run off. She was such a busybody.


    Now, with my sole source of distraction gone, for the time being, it was time to focus on myself.


    Please select your next class:


    Divine Soul Fang: Your body has been honed for close-quarters combat. Through avid use of your soul, and Ki, you have forsaken the path of true magic, yet near fanatical worship shores your strength up in unexpected ways. The power of dragons runs through your veins and soul unimpeded, yet the power isn¡¯t the only that is present. Divine energy sparks and churns deep with in, desperate for its release.


    Primal Soul: Rage bucks and churns like a roaring river within you. The strength of dragons amplifies your own to an inhuman degree. Your soul flitters like a fiery conflagration against all others. The power that you possess seems akin to that of before time itself. But are you more human than beast, or is it the other way around?


    The Dragon of Truth: You have walked a path written in your own hand. The fated story that was once fiction has become a reality whether or not you liked it. What was once lies has become the truth, and your words will possess the power to shift reality as you see fit, but only if you can convince enough people of it.


    The list was far shorter than I imagined, yet the three choices there were extremely powerful. I didn¡¯t imagine that the choices that I had made up to this point amounted to much, but here we were. I took a deep breath and carefully read over everything to make the best choice.


    The first one was for a close-quarters combat class. Which was fair, considering that I¡¯ve done enough that I was accustomed to it. In fact, I really enjoyed it. But the key point in all of it was the divine energy aspect. It would embrace my path to godhood. The next option felt extremely powerful, but the text made it clear. It would be a fight between my baser instincts and who I was as a person. The trade-off would be the power I was granted. But finally, the last option. I could shift reality, but only if I could convince it to be.


    The last option looked as if it were designed for me, but at the same time, I don¡¯t think I wanted it. I didn¡¯t want to change the world outside of here because I honestly didn¡¯t care about it. This place and the people in it are what I truly cared about, and the fact that I could change it all will be all that mattered to me.


    The primal soul option, I felt drawn to. To be able to command primal powers and let loose my instincts was a very attractive choice indeed, but I didn¡¯t want to let slip who I was. Identity death felt like a far worse fate than just dying. I was better than my instincts, even if they got the best of me at times. Ultimately, I would give up unimaginable power if it meant staying who I was. So I struck that one from the list. All that was left was the Divine Soul Fang Class.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy choice either. But I decided I would embrace godhood a long time ago. The undead in the domain needed me. They needed me to be a leader and guide them, and the only way I could do that was to be the light they could follow in the darkness. I took a deep breath, and I selected the class.


    Nothing happened for a few brief seconds, but a heat sparked in my chest. At first, it was a singular spark, but it spread like a fire. I could feel it coursing through my veins. It hurt almost as bad as when I tore my soul apart. But this time, my ability to scream was ripped from me as I lost control of my muscles.


    I felt them ripple and grow, and my mouth was locked in place. My heart hammered into my ribs almost painfully as the fire undulated deep within me. I wanted to pass out and escape the pain that wracked my body. I could feel every single nerve ending light up as I felt the bones in my body shift. Some grew in length, while others shortened. My flesh felt like it turned to jelly as it flowed around a body that was changing underneath it. I fought to hold on as best as possible, but eventually, the pain became too much to bear, and I passed out from it.


    When I woke up, it felt like a lifetime had passed. I sat up, and surprisingly my mind felt pretty good. The pain I had felt had long since vanished, and so did the memory, for the most part, anyways. My eyes traveled around the room, and I could make out dust particles that danced in the air and some rays of light as they traveled to their destination.


    Nyx was at her new desk and quietly hummed as she drew in her notebook. Everything on her desk was arranged perfectly as if she took a ruler to everything and ensured that it was in place. But suddenly, she stopped and turned her head to me. ¡°Mother, you are awake!¡± She jumped from her desk and ran over to me and threw her arms around me.


    My first thought was shock at how easily I moved. It was as if the air simply ceased to be. ¡°Hey, Nyx. How long was I out?¡± My voice felt different. Not completely so, but it felt clearer and maybe just a touch more feminine than it was before.


    ¡°It has been a while. But I knew you were okay. Otherwise, I¡¯d have hunted down Ms. Alessia. Mother, why do you look so different?¡± She asked as she pulled away from me, but my mind clung to the words. I looked different?


    I stood up, wandered over to my bedroom door, and pushed it open. My body reacted with such liquid grace that I almost tripped a few times. I stumbled into my bedroom and over to my mirror to see what had changed.


    My hair was about the same as it always was. But many of the frayed ends that I hated were gone, and now not a single strand was out of place. I was more muscular than I had ever been, but it wasn¡¯t excessively so. But I could see the definition just under the surface. I could best describe it as wiry. All of the blemishes that had once adorned my skin were gone. Every burn, every cut, and scar had vanished and was now covered by inhumanly beautiful flesh. I could almost describe myself as glowing, but I wasn¡¯t.


    My face had changed slightly as well. My jaw was a little more defined, and my nose straightened out in a way I never really thought about. Teeth that were once stained with the passage of time were now radiant white, and the canines were sharpened to an impossible degree, yet they were not out of place. Everything was perfect, and if I was going, to be honest, it was almost uncomfortable how beautiful I had become. Was this the first trait of godhood? Was my body changing to match what I was becoming?

 Chapter 133

    I ran my tongue across my teeth, marveling at how they felt. They were utterly perfect. I pulled my gaze away from my face, feeling slightly uncomfortable at how beautiful I was. "How odd." My voice radiated from my mouth, and it still unnerved me with how it sounded.


    "Mother, you look beautiful." Nyx crashed into me from behind though my body barely reacted to the force.


    I smiled and turned my attention to her. "Thank you." I rested my hand against her head and gave it a soft pat. I wasn''t expecting this level of change, but I''m glad that she accepted it.


    "Come along, Mother. I wish to show you what I was working on." she giggled and nestled her head into me before she pulled herself away and grabbed my arm. Her fingers dug into my arm as she pulled me away from my bedroom with the gusto only a child could muster.


    I sighed in defeat and pushed what just happened to the back of my mind. But I need to make sure I get back to training. This was a powerful upgrade, and I wanted to make sure that I get the most out of it.


    Nyx led me back through my bedroom and towards her desk. "Look." She stopped, clambered onto her chair, and pointed to a set of papers. Each one was equally spaced from the other, and not a single notebook was out of place. It was picture perfect and honestly a far cry from my mess.


    She reached out and grabbed a piece of paper with a strange set of runes written on its surface. "So, I''ve been doing a lot of thinking. The rune that you showed me facilitates destruction. The opposite is creation." She reached out and grabbed another piece of paper with the creation runes inscribed on it. "But that also means that there must be other functions that can be used. "With the utmost care, she put the piece of paper down and reached out to another. This time, a completely strange rune was drawn on the paper. "So, what I''m thinking is that I can use this to transform things."


    I took the paper from her, looked at the rune, and tried to decipher it, but to me, it looked like a bunch of gibberish. But her words reminded me of something. "So, like an alchemist?"


    She glanced up at me and tilted her head. "A what?"


    Oh yeah, I forgot that there is some stuff that she doesn''t quite know. But to be fair, that''s expected in the sense that I was thinking of. "Well, they can transform the environment and change materials on a whim," I explained to her the meaning that I had in mind. However, it was more akin to an anime than anything else.


    She pulled her gaze away from me and towards the stack of papers on her desk. Her face was scrunched up a bit as she was thinking through something. "This is very interesting. I will try to combine this with the rest of magic as well." She placed the paper down on the desk, turned her attention back to me once more, and wrapped her arms around me.


    "Mother, I''m tired." She told me as a yawn split her lips.


    "There, there," I replied as I gave her a pat on the head. "Would you like to go to sleep?"


    She nodded her head as she rested against me. I felt a small smile across my face as I lay my head against hers. "You can sleep in my bed if you''d like."


    "Will you be here when I wake up?'' She asked through another enormous yawn.


    "Of course. It will be just you and I for a while." I ran my fingers through her hair for a bit as she grew quiet. For a moment, I thought she had fallen asleep.


    "Okay, good night, mother." She jumped off the chair and meandered off toward my bedroom.


    "Good night, my little Nyx," I replied as she vanished behind the door.


    I stood there for a few more moments and rested against her desk before I turned back towards her desk and looked at the paper that rested there. I really was jealous. She was so intelligent, and it showed more every day. It wasn''t fair, but at the same time, why was I so jealous? Maybe it was because I wasn''t pushing myself as hard as I could. Maybe if I did, then I wouldn''t be left feeling like this.


    I sighed and pushed away from her desk. Maybe it was time to focus on just me for a bit. Some meditation would do nicely. It''s been a while since I''ve done it, and it was something that I needed to do more regularly. Better late than never, I suppose.


    When I opened my eyes, I sat in my ki realm. The giant orb that rotated in its center pulsed in a strange rhythm. Sparks of vibrant gold clashed with veins of violet that rose and fell like a tide in the sea as the haze was pulled into its unyielding orbit. Lightning split the sky with such force that the surrounding earth trembled.


    The haze that permeated the air was thick and felt a lot like syrup that clung to all of my exposed flesh. I took a deep breath in, and the haze rushed into my pores and seeped into my body. Well, fuck, I forgot how boring this was. Well, it''s better than sitting in the lightning path and trying to rush through it all.


    It felt like hours as I sat there, pulling the haze away and letting it rush up towards the embrace of the giant orb. The sky darkened, and the lightning roared as more power seemed to concentrate in the air. This was so tedious. It felt like I was clawing at water with no end in sight. Perhaps I was used to constantly making improvements, so it would make sense to be at a bottleneck.


    I took a slow and heavy breathing through my nose as more of the haze kicked around me and got caught up in the gaseous orbit. The sky trembled again, but I felt no closer to breaking through. I felt stronger than before, but that was about it. Perhaps a few more hours in here would be good. If I didn''t make a breakthrough, that would be okay because progress is still progress at the end of the day.


    It felt like a lifetime had passed me by as I sat there, but I was still no closer to whatever the end goal was. Maybe I would see if I could hire a trainer when I visited the outside world. That would do me wonders, and maybe I could even pick up some tutors for Nyx. It would do her well to talk to some more people. However, I would have to have them vetted because I refuse to let anyone I don''t trust near her.


    I opened my eyes, sat back on my hands, and stared at the star that seemed to burn ceaselessly. I stared at it and felt so damn close to realizing something, but I wasn''t sure what it was. It''s really been a struggle trying to move forward. I had Kharon, but at the same time, I didn''t want to keep relying on him. I want to forge my path.


    At least Nyx doesn''t have to struggle with that. She has all the resources we toiled for and all the trial and error it took to get here. I sighed again, feeling a little sad at my lack of progress. Maybe I should take a break from here and go to my soul realm. It''s been far too long since I''ve been there.


    It took only a second for me to switch realms, and much to my surprise, I saw Nyx, but she was curled up in the corner in her dragon form and looked to be fast asleep. Sometimes I forget she is my familiar. She is always so obstinate in calling me her mother that I had almost forgetten what she really was. I walked over to her sleeping form and gave her a gentle pat on the head. A gentle rumble radiated from her throat as I scratched the top of her head. She was such a beautiful creature.


    I pulled my hand away from her, wandered back towards the center of the room, and sat down. It was time to work on my soul a bit. Out of all my skills, this one was probably the weakest. I felt around with my mind, trying to figure out how this all worked. Ki, for example, came from the body, but the power that fueled my soul came from the outside. I just didn''t know in what capacity.


    With carefully measured breaths, I began meditating, trying to draw power in from the outside. But it felt like a tap turned on the lowest setting. No matter how hard I tried to pull it in, it slipped through my fingers and rushed away.


    I felt my frustration mount slightly as I sat back on my hands, opened my eyes, and stared into the night sky. The dragon constellation glimmered as my soul ebbed in a steady heartbeat. What was I missing?

 Chapter 134

    I pulled my gaze away from the dragon and back towards the starry night sky that glimmered ever so softly above me. With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and looked inward. Perhaps I''ve let the system define my progress a bit too much. It was time that I took it all into my own hands.


    I sat up, opened my eyes, and gazed at the stars again.


    Yes, it was time that I crafted my own future. Perhaps it was wrong of me to be jealous of Nyx, but I was also to blame. I didn''t put much effort into it myself, and it wasn''t right of me to project that onto her. She was just a child, after all, and one that was thrust into a world like this.


    My eyes wandered from the starry sky and over to her sleeping form. It wouldn''t be all that bad if she surpassed me. Maybe one day, I would let her take this all over, and I could spend my days sipping a pina colada on a beach. I chuckled at the thought, then shrugged it all off. At the end of the day, this place was my responsibility, and I wouldn''t pass that off to anyone else. Especially her. I wanted her to live a carefree life and not have to stress about stuff. But that was far, far in the future.


    In the meantime, life was going to be rough, and I needed to make sure that I would be strong enough to face whatever could come my way.


    I pushed myself off the ground, and with a thought, I tore myself from my soul realm and back into reality. My eyes drifted over to my menu and to the map so I could get an idea of what was going on and what training areas were open.


    Let''s see here. Alessia had taken over the main training room, so that was out of the question. The hoplites were using one of the axillary areas and were having a minor skirmish with the vanguard forces. Even though it was small, it was still something that I didn''t want to interrupt. I went onto the next and saw that it was also filled with troops currently training, and so was the next.


    I felt a little bad as I looked into all the training areas and saw they were in use. Alessia was relentless in her training and clearly expected the same from her soldiers. It was both admirable and somewhat frightening. The woman was relentless, both in her work life and in her personal life. But that was okay. I loved it. Regardless, I would create my own if all the rooms were in use. It was within my power to do so.


    So with that thought, I looked at a quick template of the underground base and quickly found a free space, and attached it to my personal quarters. It wasn''t anything grandiose, but it was big enough to get the job done. It would be my own private area. A place where no one but a tiny handful of people could bother me.


    With practiced ease, I crafted my training area. But I put nothing over the top in there. Just a handful of various weapons and armors, and made it large enough for me to use a few movement spells and not slam into a wall. Anything else, well, it could wait until later. I was getting a little sleepy, and it''s been far too long since I''ve been in my bed.


    I dismissed the screen, and my head shifted listlessly towards the direction of my door. Well, it would be nice to sleep in my bed for once, but I had a feeling that the little dragon would be hogging the entire thing. Oh well, I suppose I''ll have to fight her for it because I''m not about to give it up,


    "Mother, wake up!" Nyx bounced on my bed, tearing me from a deep, dreamless sleep.


    "Why do you have to be so loud first thing in the morning?" I retorted as I sat up. My eyes were bleary, and the clinging remnants of exhaustion that plagued me weighed my body down. My iration was rampant at this very second, mostly since I didn''t like being woken up. Especially not by a loud child.


    "You''ve been asleep too long. I''m bored." She huffed as she flung herself onto the bed.


    "And you haven''t slept long enough yourself?" I raised an eyebrow and suppressed the urge to yell at her. I wanted my sleep but didn''t want to take that frustration out on her.


    "I''m a growing woman, mother. I need all the sleep I can get." She propped her hands under her head and gave me the biggest set of puppy dog eyes that she could muster in that moment.


    "No, you are a spoiled brat." I chided her as I reached out and gave her a small flick on the nose.


    Her head recoiled backward, and a pained moan escaped from her lips. "Ow, mother, what was that for?"


    "For annoying me." I yawned as I sat up and wiped away the last bit of bleariness. But the exhaustion still lingered in the corners of my mind. I wanted to curl up in bed and go back to sleep, but I knew Nyx wouldn''t let me.


    My eyes drifted toward my menu, and I saw a few hours had passed. My nap became a full-fledged sleep, so it was probably good that she woke me up. "I''m not spoiled." She hissed through her teeth as she stood up and crossed her arms.


    "You are too, and you know it." I shifted my tone to something slightly more teasing as I threw the blanket away from me.


    "Perhaps." She dropped her arms from her chest and leaned forward on the bed. "But, anyway, what do you want to do today?" An almost feral grin split her lips, and she flashed her teeth. That girl was too excited sometimes to do things with me.


    "Well, I wanted to do some training today. Maybe learn a few more skills in the meantime." I stretched out and yawned a bit. I had a few skills that I learned I haven''t really used lately. So maybe I could figure out how to use them. Maybe even craft some skills unique to me in the process.


    "Yay!" She jumped up from the bed. "I''m gonna go find my practice clothes! I''ll be back." Without another word, she rushed from my bedroom and vanished from sight. All I could do while watching was chuckle. She was such a busybody.


    Another yawn escaped from my lips as I stood up and stretched out. My muscles felt like springs, ready to launch at a moment''s notice. Yet they pulled apart like they were liquid. I felt so strong and powerful now. In fact, this was the first time in a long time that I didn''t feel like there was something wrong with me. There were no residual aches that plagued me, no bones that felt like they were grinding together. I just felt so alive right now.


    I took another deep breath and relished the faint scents that were in the air. Well, I suppose it was time to get up, at least before Nyx got back. I jumped off the bed, landed softly on the ground, and wandered over to my wardrobe. Now, what did I want to wear for practice? Maybe just a sports bra would do. I reached through my closet and quickly found one that I liked. The blood-red fabric felt soft under my fingertips and stretched gently like a pair of spandex. Quickly, I slid it on and adjusted it. Thankfully, it didn''t seem like my breast grew, which I didn''t really care about. They were just mounds of fat to me and nothing more. I never saw a reason to worry about them or the size.


    I rolled my neck, reached back in, and found some workout shorts and undergarments. They were a wonderful pair of shorts that I designed; they were much akin to yoga pants but much better, at least in my opinion.


    Once I was dressed, I wandered to the mirror and looked at myself. Not to sound narcissistic or anything, but I looked fucking hot. I spun around once, and my eyes drank in all the changes that had taken root in my body. I was muscular now, but not overly so, and my body was without a single scar. In a way, I felt sad at the loss of my scars since they had been with me for so long, but yet, I was happy they had vanished. It was like I had just started a new life, and it was something that I wasn''t willing to give up. I would be the best I could be, and damn anyone else who stood in my way.

 Chapter 135

    I expanded my back log, take my chapter tithes. If you are enjoying it consider joining my discord and patreon!


    "Mother, what are you wearing?" Nyx busted into my room without a care in the world. She stood there, with her hands on her hips and eyes wide as she stared at me. She wore a pair of workout pants and an entire tank top. Her raven black hair was tied up above her head in a loose imitation of mine, though she still had a few loose strands.


    "Oh, This?" I grabbed some of the fabric from my sports bra and tugged on it. I knew what she was talking about; I just wanted to see what she thought of it.


    "Yes, that. It looks so indecent!" She stammered as she rushed over to me and grabbed one of the cloaks I had lying around.


    If I had to guess, that was Alessia''s influence. "I think it''s perfectly acceptable." I replied as I shrugged away the cloak she was trying to wrap around me. I swear I''ll never understand why Alessia believes in that stuff and why she was slowly converting Nyx to that cause.


    "But look at all that skin! Are you not embarrassed?" She exclaimed once more.


    "Not really, no, I have nothing to hide. But there is also a fine line between completely indecent and dressing for the occasion." I smiled at her, squatted down, and patted her head. "And I''ll happily teach you what that line is." I don''t exactly disagree with the train of thought that she is having, but I also don''t entirely agree. But I''ll teach her what I think is best and let her take her own train of thought afterward.


    She nodded her head. My words taking precedence over whatever else she may have heard. "I see, mother; I think I understand." Her face screwed up slightly as she processed what I said. While she was doing that, I figured I might get everything I needed for the training today.


    Let''s see; I have my clothes. Now all I need is just my notebook and a few pens so I can keep track of everything. "Do you have everything that you will need today, Nyx?" I asked as I rummaged through and grabbed my sports bag.


    My words pulled her from her thoughts, and she glanced at me. "Oh yes! One moment." She rushed out of my room once more like a bat out of hell, and I heard the sound of papers rustling on her desk. "Okay, ready!" She came rushing back into the room with her backpack in tow and a determined look on her face."


    "Good, good, come along, Nyx; I made a place just for us."


    A few moments later:


    The training room was decently sized, and for the most part, it was barren. There were a few racks with weapons resting in them, along with mannequins wearing various armor, including the first iteration of armor that I made for the legionaries and the current. It was rather quaint, but that''s all I wanted.


    "Okay, Nyx, here we are going to work on a few things. Do you have any idea about what weapon you want to be working with?" I asked as I strolled in, set down my bag onto one of the nearby bleachers, and started rummaging through it to grab my pen and notebook.


    "Not really. I have my wand, but I''m not a fan of swords." She replied as she walked in behind me and copied my movements almost exactly.


    "Well, you need more than just a wand. When things get hairy in a fight, sometimes you need to have more than just that on hand." I explained to her as I took a seat on the bleachers. I understood she was working on being a full-time mage, but a wand in a fistfight won''t work out well for her. So I want to ensure she can take care of herself if I wasn''t around.


    "But mother, I''m not sure what I like. I don''t use swords, and spears aren''t fun to use. But I enjoy using my fists and magic." She replied as she sat down. She was short enough to jump to get up to the seat, and her feet dangled a short way from the ground.


    "Well, there are more weapons than just those. I can make you a mace or an ax. Even a warhammer if you are inclined to use one of those." I replied as I sat next to her and doodled out pictures for her, since I was almost sure she hadn''t encountered some of these weapons.


    She scooted over to me and looked over my arms as I carefully drew an example. For the first, it was a rough example of what Alessia had, though I don''t know what she did with hers. The next was a simple hatchet; finally, the last was a rough semblance of what I thought a war hammer would look like. But naturally, I would change the design to better suit her needs if she decided she liked it.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure yet, what I like. Mother, can you make some of them so I can try them out?" She kicked her feet and hummed while I nodded my head. I could do that, but I also needed to design my weapon. It was time that I focused on myself while waiting for them to spawn. But the question was, what did I want to use as a weapon?


    I spent more time in close combat than I did anything else. Hell, I rarely used my sword, and mostly my fist. So, how about I design a gauntlet? I glanced at my hands for a second. I would only need one since my other was clad in its own metal.


    My eyes lingered on the dark metal for a few seconds longer than I had planned. I was used to it by now, but some of me couldn''t get over how majestic it was. I pulled my hand away, and my gaze drifted back to my notebook. Now, what did I want for a fist weapon?


    Maybe something that matched my medium. It would be sleek and elegant, but above all else, it would need to be light, yet something that wouldn''t fall apart as I used it. Carefully I drew out the design that I was trying to envision.


    I carefully drew out the joints on the fingers to allow me to move them as well as I could. The gauntlet itself would travel the length of my arm and end just short of my elbow, with enough room for me to move and not have it scratch or chafe my arm. But what color did I want the metal to be? What metal would work? There were a lot of questions that needed to be answered, but it would take up too much time at the moment.


    "Well, Nyx, I''m going to work on ki circulation and try to work on creating new skills. Would you like to join me?" I asked as I set down my notebook and glanced to my side. I''ve spent so long considering her my daughter that I forgot the most important thing. At the end of the day, she is still my familiar.


    "Okay!" She jumped off of the bleacher and ran across the flood. "I''m ready when you are."


    "How far did you get with Flint?" I asked as I walked across the sparing area.


    "Not far, sadly, but he taught me how to throw a punch!" She jumped around like a little boxer and threw a few quick jabs that split the air.


    So she was strong, that was good. "Did he teach you how to use Ki?" I asked as I crossed my arms and studied her form. While I was not a master, I could still pick out some flaws in her form.


    "No, but I have the basic idea." She stopped jumping for a second as a familiar orange light sparked across her body. Well, it was more like it seeped and ebbed through her body.


    I nodded as I looked it over. Good, from the looks of things, she had basic Ki, while I had the lightning aspect. So I would be faster than she was. But she would have better defensive skills than me, which didn''t bother me. They can''t hurt what they can''t hit, after all.


    "Treat your Ki more like an arc. If that makes sense, just direct it to where you need to go instead of letting it explode into one place. That way, you can control how much gets used at once." As a quick demonstration, I fired off a rapid burst of Ki through my body, which I then focused down and turned into an oscillating pattern.


    She hummed thoughtfully as she watched me. Her eyes were locked onto me for a few seconds, and her body seemed to glow. At first, she looked like a blazing star before it dimmed and pulsed. "I think I understand, but it''s a little difficult."


    "That''s okay. It took me a bit to understand how to do it myself. But we will get there. Once you meditate, it should get a little easier." I smiled at her as I crossed my arms once more. At least I suffered through it, so she doesn''t have to. That way, it''s smooth sailing for her.


    "Meditating is horrid." Her face scrunched up in disgust at the thought of it. But I couldn''t help to laugh at it. I couldn''t help but agree with her in that regard. Meditating sucks.


    "It is, but if we want to get stronger, then that is something we must learn to love."


    She groaned at me in response. "Mother, I don''t want to. Sitting for hours sucks. It''s so hard to focus."


    "I know, I hate it too, but it''s something we have to do." I could only send her a soft smile since I shared her pain. "But anyway, I''m going to give you some exercises to practice while I work on my own, okay?" We can start with something small, like proper jabs, kicks, and whatnot. It would take up enough of her time, so I could turn my attention to myself for once.

 Chapter 136

    I stared at my fist and flexed it, thinking deeply about the skills I had been cultivating. I had ki at my disposal, matched with my soul. That¡¯s not to mention that I have a certain mastery over hand-to-hand combat and sword work. I¡¯ve come too far to give up, so how can I combine all my masteries? I was making a gauntlet that would serve as a fist-type weapon so that I could free up my medium a bit more instead of using it just to bash things.


    But at the same time, I feel like that would be a waste. There had to be a way to combine everything I had done, but what could it be? I pondered on the thought heavily as I thought about my gauntlet. Then it hit me like a truck. What If I attached a sword to the gauntlet?


    I walked back over to my notebook, quickly flipped it open to my drawing, and stared at the fist. So, how was I going to add a sword into the mix?


    What I was thinking was that I could add a thin sword to the inside of the gauntlet. It would make it a little more heft to it, but I could design the sword so that it sticks out the side like a set of scales? Then use Ki to shift it out of place into my hand. I grinned at the idea that came into my mind and quickly sketched it all out. It would take some trial and error to figure out what I want to do, but it will be great once I figure it out. But this is all tentative and subject to change until I make up my mind.


    Once my sketch was finished, I stood up and walked back into the training area. So, let¡¯s see, I have a few skills that I want to test out. The first would be Anima lightning. I searched my mind for the barest hints on how to use the skill, and once I figured it out, I quickly activated it. Strange violet-colored lightning danced across the tips of my fingers. A part of me expected hair to stand on end, yet nothing came.


    The sound of electricity crackling filled the air as it arced across my fingertips and crawled the length of my medium. I watched it with amusement as I formed a plan. What if I tried to use it like some of those guys from that one sci-fi film?


    I extended my hand, pushed my soul outwards, and watched as the lightning rippled and exploded. The electricity arched and bit into the ground no more than two meters in front of me. I could feel a grin spread across my face as I watched the light show. That was so fucking cool.


    Perhaps that was too easy. But then again, it was my fault for not focusing on my skills as much as I should have. Though better late than never, I suppose. I shrugged and thought back to the first skill I had unlocked. If I could do that with my soul lightning, what could I do with my soul shot?


    I raised my hand like I was a superhero and gathered energy. But I didn¡¯t want to let it all out at once. Maybe I could do something more akin to a gun, but with my hand. I focused on the power that was rippling in the center of my palm and focused on holding it.


    Much to my surprise, it was so much easier than before. It was like a veil was lifted from my mind, allowing me to manipulate the energies under my control more freely. I grabbed hold of it and split it into seven small orbs. At first, the energy resisted my will. But with enough force, I snapped it and pulled it away from the center of my hand.


    I pushed the orbs into a tight orbit around my medium, but most of my focus was spent on trying to get them not to condense back into the palm of my hand. I shot a glance at the furthest wall from me as I raised my hand and grinned once more as an idea crossed my mind, and I made a finger gun. Was it a bit childlike? Yes, but who was going to stop me?


    I mimed the motion of a gun cocking, and let one of the orbs go. It traveled down the length of my thumb and towards the center of my hand, before it shot out like a bullet. It cut through the air with a small whistle before it slammed into the wall, chipping it slightly, but I was a little off the mark on where I was aiming.


    Ha! Where was this when I was a child? I waggled my finger gun as excitement bubbled in me. It felt good creating my skills. In fact, it felt just as amazing to sit here and work on myself a bit. But, I couldn¡¯t let my mind wander. I needed to focus if I wanted to make Alessia happy enough with my progress.


    I took a deep breath and used my thumb as a makeshift sight. Once I narrowed in on my target, I let the orbs slip from my control, one after the other. Each one took the same path quickly and shot from the tip of my finger. The first three were still way off target, but each slowly crept closer to where I wanted them to be.


    The text wandered across my screen, and I nodded as I dismissed it. I didn¡¯t need the system to tell me how to live my life or force me to take specific skills. This was my life and doing, and I would be damned before I let it control me again.


    I turned my attention back to the task at hand and glanced at my medium. Let¡¯s see what else I can do with this while I¡¯m training. I quickly searched my mind for the information on my soul flame and activated the skill.


    Violet flame enshrined my fingertips as it danced on the near lifeless air in the room. But, just like last time, it didn¡¯t radiate any heat¡ªjust the familiar crackling of flame eating away at its fuel source. I stared at the violet flames, mesmerized by the beauty of it. The color itself was so otherworldly that I couldn¡¯t help but be taken by it.


    I tore my eyes away and raised my hand once more. Let¡¯s try the same thing I did with the lightning. I pushed the fire down towards the center of my hand and then pushed it outwards with everything I had. The fire roared outwards in a small cone that extended at most a meter and a half in length and no more than two of my hands in width.


    Just like before, I dismissed the notification. They were all basic skills that I was learning, strictly based on the ease with which I was creating them. Perhaps it was time that I tried to do something a little harder.


    I raised my hand once more and focused on the soul that lived within my medium. Carefully, I worked on stretching it out. But doing so reminded me of trying to work through a tough dough. Each time I¡¯d tug on an edge, it would distort slightly before breaking and returning to its original state.


    The effort continued for quite some time, and I felt a familiar headache gnawing at the back of my mind. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t seem to get it to stretch out any further. I groaned as I sat down on the ground and cupped my head in my hands. This fucking sucked. Why did it have to be so much work?


    The biggest issue was that I didn¡¯t know how to tackle soul manipulation. I know it was trial and error, but I still had no idea what to do at the end of the day. It was all so alien to me. I cleared my throat as I regarded my medium once more. Trying to alter my soul here really felt like tough dough. So, maybe I could treat it like such? It¡¯s worth a shot, I suppose.


    I focused on the soul once more and pressed gently into the center. I have to remember to treat it gently. If I¡¯m rough, it¡¯s only going to fall apart. While keeping the center pressed, I slowly worked from the inside out. I¡¯d press down and stretch it slightly before shifting slightly over and repeating it. Slowly but surely, the soul in my hand took shape, though I didn¡¯t know what I was trying to do here.


    It felt like hours as I slowly crafted the soul in my hand, and everything was going well, at least until it felt like I hit a wall. Instantly, I froze. My heart started to hammer in my chest as fear crept in. I was beyond terrified that I was about to lose all the progress that I had made so far. I¡¯m going to be beyond fucking pissed if I fucked something up.


    So instead, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. I needed to relax and focus on what I could do to ensure I fucked nothing up. I closed my eyes and focused on the soul I was attempting to craft. There was no proper shape to discern from the amalgamation; Just a strange worked mess. Tentatively, I reached out and felt around with my mind where the walls were.


    It didn¡¯t seem to make any sense. At least until I realized that the walls were that of the medium. The breath I was holding while carefully checking everything out escaped my lungs, and relief flooded through my veins. Good, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be. All I had to do now was keep crafting until it filled every inch of the medium.


    With painstaking diligence, I worked my soul into almost every inch of the finger, and now all that was left was the thumb. Excitement rippled through my veins as I realized that I was close to something huge, but I didn¡¯t know quite what yet.


    I pressed into the last part of the soul and gently caressed it upwards and into the gap where my thumb was. My movements became even slower as a touch of anxiety blossomed into existence. I had to remind myself to take my time and not rush anything as I carefully pushed the last bit into place.


    It felt like something within me was unlocked as the soul-filled the last area of my hand. For at least two heartbeats, I sat there uncertain of what was to come until what felt like a torrent of lukewarm water rushed through my veins and smashed into my chest.

 Chapter 137

    A part of me felt what could only be described as disappointment. That was too easy, yet it was one of the most difficult things I had ever done. Maybe if I just sat there and actually focused on things like I should, then I would have known that I could do that.


    But that is neither here nor there. At least I managed to further my soul training a bit. I sighed, pushed myself off the ground, and dusted off my pants. I had a dull headache that seemed to throb in the rhythm of my heart. It wasn''t anything unbearable, but it was there.


    I glanced around the room and saw that Nyx was sitting on a bench and was passed out. Her head was pressed against the wall, and her flesh was covered in a glistening sheen of sweat. Poor girl must have worked herself into exhaustion.


    I grinned, walked over to where she was sitting, and sat next to her. I wasn''t nearly as tired as I thought I''d be, and the best part was that my body wasn''t sore. In all honesty, I was still ready to go. But, at this moment, I had another thought.


    I reached out to Nyx and pulled her gently into me. The second her head softly pressed into my chest, her arms shot out and wrapped around me. She murmured softly as she nestled her head into my chest before falling still again.


    I reached up and ran my hand gently through her hair as I sat there, letting her use me as her pillow. I felt bad that I didn''t spend as much time with her as I could, but I''ve been so busy lately that it''s been hard. A part of me was considering switching to something like an eight to five, or something of the sort, so I could make time for the people in my life. Then I realized that the adventurers outside don''t care about that, so my job would never truly end.


    I reached up with my other hand, cupped her face, and tilted it up so I could see it. Her skin had finally fully shifted into an olive hue, much like mine, and many of her draconic features had faded as the more human ones took the front seat.


    She looked a lot like me, yet she still seemed to have her own thing going on, which was good. I had a feeling that she was going to be a looker when she got older. Though, I''ll be sad when she gets to that point. She won''t be my sweet little Nyx anymore. Not that she was sweet or anything now, but it was still the idea. I honestly hope that she never changes.


    I pushed some of her hair back, leaned down, and gave her a gentle peck on her forehead. Her flesh was warm and a little clammy, which was to be expected. She was a little busy for the last few hours.


    She stirred slightly as I pulled her back into my chest and rested my head on hers. Maybe I''ll take a nap, too, while I''m at it. A little break won''t hurt. But I need to make sure that I get back to training. After all, I promised Alessia that I would do this, and the idea of letting her down bothered me. I don''t think I could bear the idea that she would be disappointed in me.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, enjoying how close I was to Nyx. I could feel her warmth radiating from her in steady waves and her heart strumming in her chest. It all made me so happy. So, for now, I''m just going to relish this the best I can.


    "Come on, Mother, let''s keep training." Nyx''s voice tore me from my torpor, and I opened my eyes. She was still pressed into my chest, but her arms wrapped tightly around me. As if she were scared that I would vanish.


    "Okay," I murmured as I sat there for a few seconds longer. My heart was so full, and for once, I didn''t feel the quiet fangs of depression. "Your weapons should be done spawning in. Do you want to try them out?" I asked as I sat up and decoupled from her.


    "Yes!" Like usual, excitement boiled through her veins like a restless sea, and she jumped from the seat. "Come, come." She reached back, grabbed my hand, and pulled me along to where the weapons I made for her sat.


    I grinned as I stood behind her and watched her stare at each of them. She reached out first to the small war hammer I made for her. Once it was in her hands, she gave it a small test swing before staring at it again.


    "Do you like it?" I asked as I walked around her.


    "No. It doesn''t feel right." She sighed as she set the war hammer back down on the table. "It feels strong, but it doesn''t feel good."


    I reached the end of the table and picked up the weapon she had just dropped. I had to agree with her there. It felt strong, but something about it just rang strangely with me. It was off-putting trying to imagine myself using a weapon like that. I enjoyed using my swords and, above that, my fist. It felt primal and right to me.


    She picked up the mace next and gave this one a few test swings before another sigh left her lips, and she placed it back down on the table. "This one too. It''s the same thing." She placed it back on the table roughly, causing all the weapons to jump slightly.


    I could feel her frustrations at not finding the right weapon. It''s one of the biggest reasons I did what I did for so long. The very fact that I couldn''t decide led me down that path. But unfortunately for her, time was a luxury that she didn''t have. I needed her to be ready for whatever the world would throw at her. So if she didn''t like the next weapon I made for her, I would need to figure something out, but I wasn''t sure what was left for me to make.


    Nyx reached out and grabbed the battleax, and she gave it a test swing. The blade whistled as it cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, her entire demeanor changed a bit, and a grin slowly started to split her face, revealing a row of perfectly white teeth. "Mother, this feels strong, and it cuts. I like it, but can I have something slightly different?" She asked as she brought the ax back up to her face. The smooth metal surface glistened in the faint torchlight as she waved it around.


    "Sure, what do you have in mind?" I asked as I leaned forward across the table. I released a sigh that I didn''t realize I was holding. Thank god she chose because I didn''t know what else to do for her.


    "I want something a little more dragon-like and elegant." She gave me a curt nod as she passed the weapon over to me like she was a runner passing off a baton. The nerve of this child, I swear.


    "Try saying that nicely." I replied as I rested my head in my hands. I really needed to hammer in her manners. An uppity child running around is not something I can tolerate.


    "Mother, would you make me a more dragon-like and elegant weapon?" She asked again but still kept her puppy eyes locked on me.


    Well, would you look at that? It was some progress, no matter how small it may be. Baby steps it is for now, at least. "Of course. Thank you for being so polite." I smiled and walked over to where my sports bag sat. "Now come along, and tell me what you want so I can draw it out."


    It took ages, but eventually, I figured out what she wanted. Instead of a broad-headed ax, this one would be thinner while retaining enough to ensure it was stable enough for use. The blade would curve down from there and drop quite a bit. Honestly, it reminded me of a giant fang with how it looked. It wasn''t my cup of tea, but if it made Nyx happy, then that is all that matters to me.


    Without having to ask, I knew I needed to make the metal a mix of purple and black since those are her two go-to colors. But the next question was, what kind of metal would I make these out of? What kind did I have again? I sighed as I sat back and looked through my menu, trying to figure out what was at my disposal.


    I really wished I was a metallurgist so at least I could figure out what stuff was better to use for weapons. After all, I would only give Nyx the very best, and anything less would not do.

 Chapter 138

    Octavian:


    "Lord Regent, we will leave soon, but beforehand there were some things that I wanted to discuss with you." I stood in Lord Kharon''s office. He sat in his chair with a book in his hand and his legs propped up on his desk. His gaze flickered like a gentle flame as he eyed me.


    "Octavian." His voice rolled like a gentle wave as he spoke, and his words punctuated the cover of his book slamming shut.


    A strange feeling coiled in my chest as I stared at the skeleton. Nostalgia more than anything. How many times in my life did I sit in his office? When he passed, I didn''t think I would ever have this chance again. "I have been planning since the day I returned, but fighting undead will be unlike anything we have ever had to do. So I wanted to present to you a way to combat them."


    His eyes flickered again, and it sounded like he gave me a pensive sigh. "Oh, Octavian, you haven''t changed. Tell me then, what have you figured out?"


    "Before I died, we were working on an existing infrastructure plan. However, I would like to transform it into a military project." Years ago, we were working on restoring a failing infrastructure. One that was eroded by nobles sliding extra dollars into their pocket and turning blind eyes to the plights of the civilians.


    "Which plan are we talking about? If I remember correctly, there were a few things that we were working on." Kharon nodded, and his eyes flickered as if they were dancing on a soft wind.


    "The steam engine project. We need to make sure that we have a way to rapidly move troops around in the coming days. The undead are a far different foe than I have ever fought before. They will not surrender. They will not waiver. We can not siege them, nor break them. The only way that we will win the coming war is to grind them down and chew them out, and to do that, we need to make sure our war machine functions as smoothly as possible." Already I had planned out the first three phases of war. It was going to be some of the most brutal fightings I ever had the misfortune of ever partaking in, but it needed to be done.


    "Oh, Octavian, you haven''t changed a bit. Logistics has always been your strong suit. Have you informed the mistress of your plan?"


    I shook my head. "I have spoken to her very little. I am afraid that our paths have crossed very little since then." It was regrettable, of course, but it was the way. She had an empire to govern, and I was but a blade to carve out the cancer that was running rampant through here.


    "That is troublesome. The Empress has deemed it necessary that I take a vacation. However, with that being said, I doubt you will have direct access to her for quite some time. But I will be willing to ensure that you get a hold of all the resources you will need for the endeavor." He pulled his feet away from the desk and pulled himself forward.


    "That would be much needed. I need steel, iron, wood, and whatever else you can get a hold of. Thankfully, outside of the mercenaries we now employ, we have little need for food. As long as the war machine can keep turning, we can crush whatever stands in our way." Already I was running through everything that we would need. Steel and iron would need to be a must so we could repair gear and fabricate more armor. While I knew it was in short supply currently, we would raid and pillage what we must from the foe to replace our lost equipment. Not to mention that once we reclaim the city, then we can use it as a staging point to further our crusade.


    "I can arrange for that. What would we need for the steam engine?" Kharon reached into his desk, pulled out a notebook, followed by a pen, and quickly jotted everything down.


    "Well, I''m not sure. I don''t have the exact template in mind for it. The files that we had on it were lost when the capital fell. Perhaps if I give the engineering corp a general idea of it, we can create prototypes for it." It was truly a loss, but there was nothing I could do about it now.


    I felt a cold rage coil around my heart at the thought. I lost so much. No, we lost so much. We were once a burning star, and now, this. A shell of what we once were. I hated it. I hated them. But above all else, I hated myself. We were the thing that we swore to destroy.


    "Tell me, Octavian, what are you thinking right now?" Kharon''s voice pulled me from the thoughts that haunted me.


    "I''m ashamed, old friend. I''m ashamed of what I am. But above all else, I am ashamed of my failure. I lost everything, Kharon. I lost my life, failed my country, and my honor has been destroyed." The words poured out of my mouth as my failure pressed down on me like the weight of the world. "It''s all my fault."


    "It''s not. You did everything right. There was nothing that you could have done differently that could have avoided this. We did everything that we could. But when the angel betrayed us, our hands were tied. We all played our parts."


    His words met the thoughts that swirled around my mind. He was right, of course. He always was. But it still didn''t change how I felt. The burning rage within slowly boiled into a righteous fury that I held back. I will have my vengeance on those that betrayed us. There will be no mercy. "Thank you, Kharon. Anyway, just gather us everything that you can. This war will be worse than anything we have ever thought, and we will need to be ready."


    "Of course, Octavian. Stay safe out there." He stood up, walked over to me, and placed a skeletal hand on my shoulder as we walked from his office. "Also, it''s good to see you again."


    I stood in the doorway and nodded my head. "That it is. I''m happy that I get to see you again. Though I wish it was on better terms than this."


    He clattered his teeth together and nodded his head. "When you return from your crusade, let us get that mead you owe me. It''s been far too long, and the last time we tried, it was a rather grave situation."


    I bit back a chuckle as I reached my hand out to take his. "Of course, old friend. I''ll see you soon." I took his boney hand in mine and shook it. Some of me felt sad that I was leaving him again, but duty came first.


    I wandered down to the central part of the stronghold. The troops were already gathering and stowing much of the equipment. Those that haven''t been doing repairs and were busy finishing the construction of wagons. I paused in the middle of the courtyard and felt the familiar gaze of hundreds of faces coming to rest on mine.


    I felt a sense of disappointment coil in my heart as I gazed up at my army. At one point, I would have commanded a countless number of troops, but now, look at them. They were but a disappointment. They were ragged, and the colors of my nation were sullied. But their sense of duty was to be applauded. Even in their undeath, they served.


    I strode through the courtyard, my eyes looking over the faces of my troops. A part of me recoiled at the visage of death that clung to them, yet I could still see the humanity that once graced their being. What have we become?


    I bit my tongue as I walked further through the arrayed legion until I arrived at the engineer corp encampment. Much to my dismay, there was only a demi-cohort here. Back in the glory days, I would have an entire legion worth here. But at this point, I would take what I could get.


    They were currently working on attaching metal plates to the various wagons already in construction and were stowing equipment within them. I was confused as to why we had wagons, if we had no horses, at least until I saw strange lumbering skeletal abominations that were being attached to the front of them.


    Heartbreaking is what that was. But, at least they still kept the creativity they had in life. "Centurion." My voice easily cut through the sound of hammers striking metal. Not a single soldier stopped working, outside of one that appeared from the depths of one wagon.


    It was a zombie of average build. His hair was tattered and greased, and his uniform cleaned the best it could be, given the situation. He lept from the wagon, landed, and shambled over to me. "Centurion Ulrich reporting, sir." His voice came in a quiet whisper as he quickly popped a salute.


    I stared at him for a moment, trying to fight the disgust that boiled in my chest. "Come, Centurion, let''s take a walk. I have a few matters I would like your input in." I gestured for him to join me as I spun on my heel to walk through the stronghold. All that was left was to explain to him the general idea of the steam engine, so hopefully, in the coming weeks, we could have a workable prototype. After all, being able to move resources quickly and effectively was one of the most pivotal parts of this war. It would be the only way we won against a threat like the undead.

 Chapter 139

    I come with good news! I finally have some semblance of an upload schedule!


    Moving forward, I will be posting three times a week on RR, but for now, I''ll binge upload! Patreon will be moving to an upwards of 5+ chapters a week now! Enjoy and let me know what you think!


    "Do you understand what I''m asking of you?" I stood a full two heads over the centurion, who was standing at the position of attention.


    "Aye, sir. I will do what I can." The centurion snapped off a curt salute, and I nodded my head.


    "Good." I smiled at him, stepped forward, and gave him a gentle pat on the back. I hope you understand the importance of what you are about to do. If you succeed, you will be a hero, Ulric."


    He puffed his chest out ever so slightly and nodded his head. "I understand, sir. I won''t let you down."


    "I know you won''t. Dismissed." I ended the conversation, and he cracked off another salute before he spun away and hurried off.


    I stared at him as he rushed away from me. I tried to feel something other than the sadness that throttled my heart, but I couldn''t. There was nothing that could overcome my shame. But I will do my best to right all of my wrongs. I spun on my heel and silently marched through the stronghold. I still had one last thing to take care of.


    The first legion was repairing some of the damage near the wall and was organizing patrols once more. Everyone had a look of remorse as they toiled on with a drive that only something like the undead could muster. They were relentless and tireless, and I would craft them into a tide that couldn''t be staunched.


    With care, I walked through a few squads creating carriages and carts for the first legion to use. It was wholly inefficient for them to keep moving things by hand and moving troops around by foot. But that also meant we had to do a complete rehaul of the surroundings to ensure that troops could get where they needed to.


    Logistics was something that I found great comfort in. Even more so than strategy. Only amateurs think that war is won solely through strategy. No, it''s far more than just that. No, the war effort must be fed continuously and trickles down to the soldiers. With that in mind, I will redo all the infrastructure as we take back our lands, and it will bolster our armies. But as soon as the last traitor falls, we will turn our war machine outwards. Those who attacked us will pay the price of their sins. Above all else, however, the world will know Asteria''s name once more.


    I trudged further into the stronghold until I saw a familiar form on the walls. "Captain," I called out and crossed my arms. The skeleton stiffened up slightly and slowly turned towards me.


    He regarded me with eyes that were as dark as the abyss, and his teeth chittered ever so softly. "Warmaster." He replied with a salute. His voice easily cut through the dead air.


    "Come down here. There are a few things I wish to discuss with you before I depart." I reached up and shielded my eyes from the relentless bombardment of the sun as I looked upwards. I didn''t really appreciate having to look up to someone to speak. Even if it was Aaron, I was talking to. No, he would get down here so I could speak to him eye to eye.


    He stood there for a split second, and a vibrant orange glow surrounded him. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of me. His uniform was crisp, and not a single speck of dirt adorned it. I was curious as to how he kept it so pristine. But I would not complain. He was one of the few outside the praetorians who held to the uniform regulations. It was something that I would have to fix since I couldn''t bear these armies to remain looking as ragged as they were. It filled me with such shame to see them like that.


    "Warmaster." He repeated once more and snapped off a curt salute.


    If there was anything that I knew about Aaron, it was that he was usually hearty and gregarious. But now, he was just quiet and withdrawn. "Come, Aaron, let''s take a walk." I reached out, placed my hand on his shoulder, and gently pulled him into the stronghold.


    "Aye, sir." He replied curtly as he fell into a lock step beside me.


    "How are you fairing, captain?" I asked as we walked down a small path inside the stronghold.


    "I''m here, Warmaster. I lost my best friend, and I''m grieving, but I have a job that needs to get done." His words were distant as we marched through the stronghold, and I gazed at its venerable grounds, trying to remember them before I left.


    "I understand, Aaron. You are doing well, and I appreciate your strength. In the future, there will be time to grieve properly. But now, I need you to focus on defending this place while I am gone. This is the last bastion of Asteria, and to remain distracted could spell her death throes." Dealing with death was brutal. When Kharon died, I was devastated, but I couldn''t grieve then. My job wouldn''t allow it. Far too many lives were at stake to allow myself to step away from that all.


    "I know Warmaster. I will do better." He rolled his head upwards, and I could see the faint traces of a life-like smile cross his face. "I''ll be alright in just a few days."


    "Good. Anyway, I just wanted to check with you before I left. Is everything alright? Have you found a second in command?" I understood his strife, but his responsibilities came first.


    "I have. A warrant office by the name of Aurelius. He was always my go-to in life, even more so in death. He will make a great lieutenant." Flint locked his hands behind his back and straightened out as he walked.


    "Good. If you have faith in him, then I will bless his promotion. How is the reclamation of the outer forest?"


    "Well. My squads have already reclaimed the outposts and brought back many of the outlander''s equipment to be smithed down or transferred into the armed forces. Road work is close to completion as we reform the area per your directives." He replied without skipping a beat.


    "If you wouldn''t mind, would you transfer some of the higher tiered equipment for use during the crusade? We have a general idea of what to expect from the outlanders for the time being; however, we still can not underestimate them. With that in mind, we are working on a way to interlink this outer stronghold with the cities that we reconquer so we can more easily move our legions around and defend Asteria." It would be difficult, but we couldn''t remain in this position forever. Strike while the iron is hot. Besides, with the constant influx of equipment from the outlanders, we can keep resupplying our troops and afford them valuable combat experience, and then they can be sent to the front.


    "Of course, Warmaster. I will transfer what I can to your forces. Once the Empress lifts the embargo on the outlanders, I will send you constant shipments of supplies, materials, and troops. I will do what I can to help you with the war effort. Even if I am bound here, I will do my best to ensure that I play my part." His jaw clicked together, and his old self slowly seemed to return. One day I would have the old Flint back.


    "Thank you, Aaron. As soon as this crusade is over. I will shift your deployment to another location. One befitting of a man as dedicated as you." I told him as I slammed my hand into his back.


    "I appreciate the thought, Warmaster. But I would like to remain here. This place was my responsibility in life, and it will remain so in death." He stopped what he was doing and spun around to face me.


    I suppressed the smile that threatened to split my face. If only we had men like this in life, then Asteria would have never fallen. It was rare to see men with that level of devotion. But it warmed my icy heart to see it once more. I have faith that we can restore what was once lost. "I understand, Captain. Anyways, I will take my leave. The crusade will march northwards as soon as the preparations are finished. Please do not hesitate to contact me if you need anything. If this stronghold falls under attack, I will do my best to return to ease whatever may come your way."


    "The praetorians will be in and out with the Empress'' and Imperial Princess'' constant presence. So for a time, you will be able to solely focus on your war. I will manage the defenses the best that I can."


    "The praetorians are a good asset. However, do not rely on them. At the end of the day, they only answer to the Empress. They will happily let you die if it meant to protect her Majesty." The praetorians were some cold bastards. I''ve seen them sacrifice an entire cohort simply because they would not deviate from their orders. They were relentless, but by the gods, if they weren''t some of the best warriors in the kingdom.


    "I am well aware, Warmaster. I appreciate the thought, but I would never hold that against them. We all have our own jobs to do."


    I nodded my head once more. That was true. We all had jobs, and it was time I did my own.

 Chapter 140

    Calixa:


    Mistress;


    Octavian has requested quite a few materials for his war effort. I''d suggest giving him a bit of everything you have in storage simply to help push him along. Also, he mentioned a ''steam engine project'', and I figured you would know what he was talking about and could help him out in some regards.


    Kharon


    My eyes quickly read through the message that Kharon sent me. My hands were busy patting Nyx on the head, who was busy being passed out on my lap. I went ahead and ran her through more exercises to strengthen her form as best as I could. She needed her to protect herself if anyone would lay a hand on her and I wasn''t around, which unfortunately would often be the case. The best part is that this seemed an excellent way to crush what felt like her limitless stamina.


    Now let''s see here, a steam engine, huh? I didn''t expect to see those words in a place like this. I mean, this was a fantasy world. But it was doable. The question was, how? I wasn''t a physics expert or an engineer of any sort. So really, I would have to leave the stuff to them. All I knew were the basics, but that may not be enough. I also had no clue how to build a train, for that matter.


    I sighed and nodded but realized it was a good idea. I opened my message screen and told Kharon I was perfectly okay with the idea. After all, once they figure it out, I have a way to move both undead and adventures around the domain without an issue. Hell, maybe I could even talk Redrick into letting me build a train station in his city so I could more easily transfer goods around.


    I felt an evil snicker leave my lips as dozens of ideas floated through my head. Sometimes, being a penny pincher was good, and this was one of those times. After all, if I didn''t have to spend any essence, then I wouldn''t. I''ll just stand to rake in the profits. Which also led me to something else. Currently, Redrick and I had a trading agreement, but what if I took it further than that?


    I mean, I came from a world of capitalism, and through my various delves of wikias, I had a rough idea of how merchant companies and guilds worked in a fantasy world. So what if I took steps to establish a proper company? That alone would do me wonders on not having to constantly spend essence on creating the currency, and not to mention, it would also be a faucet of even more economic power.


    A part of me felt like an evil mastermind with all the schemes I was coming up with, but I also knew that I needed to calm it down a bit. After all, having too many plans is a recipe for disaster. But it was still good to have them. It gave me something to fall back on, just in case the need arises. However, that was for later. Right now, I need to gather some resources for Octavian to use.


    Let''s see what I had on hand. I gestured for my screen and quickly rifled through everything that I had. I had a fair amount of copper, iron, steel, silver, gold, tin, and bronze as the primary resources, amongst a few other things. For what I would consider exotic at any rate, I had some mithril, natronium, arcanium, sky iron, a few variants of mana-soaked steel, and a tiny amount of orichalcum. Mithril, I had a solid idea of what it was, at least in most fantasy settings. But the rest were above my head.


    I selected it and quickly summoned an ingot to get an idea. After all, if I put too much stock in what I read on earth, then it was likely that I would only screw myself in the end. While I was waiting for it to appear, I summoned a few small ingots of the other stuff as well, though I wasn''t sure how good it would do me.


    While creating them, I started a mental list of the amounts I had on hand. Naturally, I had a large surplus of what I would consider the common metals, while for the more exotic stuff, I had very minimal amounts. Mithril, for example, I had at most half an ingot worth. So, I couldn''t go crazy with it. The natronium I had eight units worth, which was a little less than the mithril. Mana-soaked steel was the most plentiful of the bunch, and of that, I had four ingots total, one being a fire-based ingot, one of ice, one of electricity, and one of earth. With the sky iron, I was sitting at a little over two ingots. The orichalcum was the least plentiful of the batch, which totaled just under five units.


    The biggest issue was that I didn''t know what each of these metals was or what they were good at. It was a guessing game on my end. Perhaps while outside the domain, I should hire a slew of workers to help shore up the stuff I didn''t know how to do. Though I felt I would be hard-pressed to find people willing to work with the undead. But they would come if the pay was good enough. After all, some things never change.


    As soon as the metals were done being created, I gently picked Nyx''s head up and placed my sports bag down in my place so she would have something like a pillow.


    With that task being done, I wandered over to all the examples I had made and inspected them to get a general idea of what they were. Mithril was exactly how I imagined it to be. It was as radiant as silver and cool to the touch. I reached out and took the small fist-sized piece and brought it up to the light, and I was shocked at how light it felt. Perhaps, I should use this in a part of my weapon creation since I wanted to cut down on the weight of my gauntlet. While I understood the need for it to be a little heavy, I was still going to wear it a lot, so I wanted it to be comfortable.


    I set the silver metal down and reached out for the natronium next. This one was a strange blend of wood and gold. It was as if the two were trying to overtake one another but got stuck halfway. Its surface was rough like bark, yet it kept the familiar hardness of metal. It was a strange thing, and it weighed a little more than the mithril. From the looks of it, I would assume that this was from the armor that the theocracy soldiers wore. For now, I would keep this on the side until I could figure out what to do with it.


    Next up was the arcanium; it had a strange mix of deep vibrant violet and a radiant sea blue that danced in tandem with the ambient white light of my training room. I was enthralled by its beauty as I reached out to touch it. But once my fingers grazed its surface, I noticed it was cold. Far colder than anything I had ever experienced. But the cold quickly faded, as a pain formed in my chest, as something tried to tear something out. A gasp escaped my mouth as I pulled my hand away as fast as possible.


    "Mother?" Nyx''s voice tore through the air as I massaged my hand. The pain faded from a stabbing pain into a dull throb.


    "Hey," I replied to her, taking a step away from the metal. "I didn''t mean to wake you up."


    "It''s alright. What are you doing?" She asked as she yawned and walked over to me. Her hair looked a little haggard, and a few strands were sticking up in wild arcs.


    "Just looking at metals, trying to figure out what I need to use for weapons and whatnot." I yawned as I stepped back and kept my eyes on Nyx as she wandered over.


    "Oh, metals are fun. Which types are you looking at?" She came over to the table and eyed them.


    "Well, this one here is Mithril." I pointed to the first one, and she nodded her head and reached out for it.


    "It''s so pretty, mother." She threw it softly into the air, and its silver surface scintillated in the light as it tumbled through the air.


    "That it is. I was trying to figure out what this one was here." I pointed towards the arcanium, but I kept my distance. That pain was a sharp reminder not to touch it again. Which I didn''t plan to do. But I wish I knew more about it. The name told me it had something to do with magic, but that was something that was out of my grasp.


    Nyx hummed thoughtfully as she placed the small fist-sized piece of mithril down. "What is it called?"


    "Arcanium." I replied as I crossed my arms and eyed her.


    Her face scrunched up softly as she thought it over. Then suddenly, her face lit up. "Oh! I know what that is! It''s mana that has fused together naturally. The book I read said it''s a rare material. Oh, mother, can I have some? It might be what I need to further help me." As she spoke, her face lit up, and excitement blossomed in her eyes like a raging fire.


    Seeing her this excited warmed my heart in ways that I didn''t expect. "Of course. Feel free to take it."


    Without a single shred of hesitation, Nyx reached out and took the material off of the table. The second her fingers touched it, the strange colors adorned its surface lit up, and strands of silver energy exploded out from it.


    A look of determination crossed Nyx''s face as the energy slammed into her hand. She hummed thoughtfully for a moment as the energy flickered violently. I watched her as she seemed to struggle with the energy flowing from the material. My body was as taut as a spring, ready to step in if something happened.


    It felt like an eternity, but eventually, a smile broke across her face. "Mother! I figured it out!" Her voice came out like an excited squeal as she jumped into the air. The material in her hand pulsed as it turned to liquid and melted into her flesh.


    "What did you figure out?" I felt happy for her as I watched her jump around. I really wished I knew how to use magic. But I was content with what was at my disposal. There was so much I could do with what I had. All I needed to do was train with it. I already gained a few new skills and felt stronger than ever. I just had to keep pushing to get further with it.


    "In the middle of that creation spell you do, was a rune that I didn''t know. But when I pulled the arcanium into me, I realized it''s the arcane rune. It''s pure unfiltered magic, and it was all I needed to find the last piece of the puzzle." She stopped jumping around, and her grin became almost feral. "From what I read, the use of arcane magic was rare since pure mana is very hard to control. But I''m a dragon, so it''s expected that I could do it."


    I rolled my eyes at her. A little brat is what she is, but thankfully she was better than when I first met her. "I''m happy for you. So, tell me, what are your grand plans, oh mighty arch-wizard?"


    "I will be the strongest arch-mage to walk the lands. I will be the storm that washes away all of those that oppose us." She replied in the most serious tone I''ve ever heard from her. "And I''ll hunt down anyone that hurts you and Ms. Alessia without mercy. I''ll be a warrior princess and be the strongest dragon to ever grace the world."


    I sometimes forget that Nyx was a monster wearing little girls'' clothing. She was a dragon, even if I tried to paint her as a human. But at the end of the day, I loved her for who she was, even if I had to guide her from plans of eventual world domination.

 Chapter 141

    Calixa Pov:


    "Now, little Nyx, I recommend that you narrow your goals from world domination." I told her with a smile as I ran my fingers through her hair. I couldn''t say that I was surprised by what she said. But, it was my job as her mother to guide her on the right path.


    "But mother. I''m a dragon; I can do it." She puffed her cheeks up at me.


    "I know you can, which is why I don''t want you to. Trying to take over the world with just strength can be tedious. There is more to it than just how strong you are. Besides, that''s a dangerous proposition by yourself."


    "Mother, does that mean you desire to take over the world?" Her face deflated a little as she regarded me with her emerald eyes. Curiosity flashed through them, along with wonder as thoughts danced through her mind.


    Did I desire to take over the world? Not exactly, as this domain was my home. I could stretch it to any size I wanted and would be happy. "Not in the way you think. There are more ways to take over the world than just strength. You can do it by influence or by money. For me at least, I will keep expanding Asteria''s influence and power, and if taking over the world is a by-product of that, so be it." My reservations about what I was doing had pretty much faded at this point. All that mattered to me now was the undead that lived here, and above that my family, and if what I did eventually led to me taking over the world, then I wouldn''t argue it.


    "I think I understand, mother. I will assist you in your endeavors then." She nodded curtly as if she were doing me a favor, causing me to roll my eyes. That damn child.


    I felt my smile grow softly as I pulled away from her. I was so happy, and it felt like such a relief to feel it for once. "Well, I appreciate it." I chuckled as I spun around and looked back at the table, there was still some metal here that I was looking at, and I shouldn''t keep getting sidetracked.


    "Nyx, are you familiar with metals by chance? I''m not much of a metallurgist myself." I told her as I reached out to the slate gray metal known as sky iron. It felt dense and a little heavy, but I couldn''t discern any different traits.


    "I''m not sure what a ''metallurgist'' is. But I can only glean superficial information from the metal. I am a dragon, after all." She told me with a huff as she walked over to me and reached out her hand.


    I stared at her for a second as I deposited the small sky iron ingot in her hand. She took it and stared at it for a moment, with her face scrunched in thought. "Mother, this metal is good. It''s dense and would be difficult to break. But it''s heavy." She placed the metal back on the table and reached out towards the very faint green ingot that seemed to glimmer faintly in the light. "Mother, can you make my weapons with this?" She asked as her eyes widened in awe.


    "Why? What do you see?" I asked as I leaned down and looked at it. To me, it was just a faint green metal no larger than my fist.


    "This metal is unparalleled. It''s heavy, but it''s nearly unbreakable. Mother, please, can you do it?" She spun around and shot me the best set of puppy eyes to date.


    Thankfully, however, I''ve grown accustomed to dealing with them. "I can consider it. I don''t have a lot on hand, so if anything, I could make a partial blade out of it. Probably just the edges.." I told her as I took the metal from her hand. The first thing that I noticed was how heavy it was with such a small amount. It felt like small bowling balls resting in the palms of my head. I didn''t have much on hand, so I would use it sparingly for now, but I would craft Nyx her weapons.


    "Okay, mother." She flashed me a radiant smile that melted my heart.


    "Do you want to keep working on some of your training now that you''ve had your breakthrough?" I asked her as I set the green ore back down on the table.


    "Oh yes, I should work on that. I had a few ideas that I wanted to tamper with." She murmured as she spun around. Her attention now shifted back to whatever was going on in her mind.


    I stood there and tried to sort through my thoughts now that I could. I would send Octavian a large quantity of every metal I had at my disposal and some small amounts of the more exotic stuff. At least what I could spare. With that in mind, I summoned it all in the stronghold''s interior and dismissed my screen.


    With that out of the way, I looked within once more. My training has been going along relatively smoothly, but all I needed to progress was my weapon. I turned away from the table and walked over to my notebook. Perhaps it was time that I crafted everything.


    I sat down on the seat and gazed at the drawings. Everything was pretty much set for Nyx''s weapons, so I could craft them. For the handles, I can use the sky iron, so it would be sturdy. It would be heavy, but considering Nyx''s strength, it should be alright. Then, I can craft the blade with the orichalcum so it would have a keen edge that would remain near unbreakable. At least, hopefully so. It would be a good stress test considering how Nyx could be.


    With my mind made up, I quickly touched up the twin battle axes I would make for her. I cut the size down of each to roughly a meter in length and tampered with the edge of the blades, ensuring they kept their fang-like appearance while maintaining the outer edge. It was a bit difficult, but I made a great effort to make sure it looked like a large dragon fang converted into an ax. Once I was happy with the overall design, I confirmed it and watched as my precious metal dwindled rapidly. The hilts alone took almost all my sky iron and all but two units of orichalcum.So, now all that was left was my weapon. But I still haven''t settled on a specific design just yet. Perhaps having a blade attached to it would be a little over the top. So I would chop it off. I just thought it would be cool to have a sword that ran the length of the gauntlet that I could flick out as needed. But I would settle with just carrying one around for now until I could figure something out.


    I scraped the previous design and leaned into a heavier mithril design since it was a light metal and would be incredibly durable. But near the knuckles, I would add the remainder of the orichalcum, so I would have something near unbreakable. I grinned as I stared at my new design. It was much like my medium, but it would stretch further up my arm and end near my elbow.


    I tinkered with it for a bit to make it thinner and more elegant and inscribed various shapes on its surface, imitating my mask. The lines sprawled across it were designed to be limitless, constantly repeating, yet have no true pattern. A reflection of eternity and all of its beauty. Perhaps just a touch of chaos as well. As for the color scheme, I stuck with what I have always done. A deep vibrant violet, with a few touches of orange to reflect my ki usage.


    I had to go back a few times to ensure that the fingers would be flexible, allowing me to keep the protection I needed. That small change also extended towards the wrist so that I could still move my hand around the best that I could.


    Once I was happy with what I had, I nodded and closed my eyes. Good, it was time to design it and give it a test run. Perhaps a small skirmish session with Nyx was a reliable way to gauge my abilities and hers. I opened my eyes and made a quick gesture and completed the creation of my new weapon, and hopefully my last one for a while.


    It took a bit of time, but all the weapons I created were finally done. Excitement coursed through my veins as I stared at my new gauntlet. "Nyx, come over here and get your new weapons," I called out as I took mine. The area around the knuckles of my gauntlet was a little bulkier than I had hoped, but it would do for now.


    They were incredibly light, outside of knuckles, and I was happy with them. Carefully I slid my hand into them and marveled at how snugly it fit. I flexed my fingers and nodded as I quickly analyzed everything about them. The fingers felt a little stiff, but I''m sure I could iron out the kinks and whatnot.


    Nyx''s squeal of excitement tore me from my thoughts, and I shot a glance her way. She held both of the battle axes in her hands and gave them a test swing, and they both seemed to hum as they cut through the air with liquid ease. "Mother, I love them." She squealed once more as she rushed over to me.


    "I''m glad you do," I replied to her as I stood up. "But don''t run with weapons."


    "Sorry, mother." She slowed down, but the grin plastered on her face grew. "Can I use them?"


    At least she was doing her best to contain her excitement. "Sure. How about we have a little duel?" It was a small suggestion, but how her eyes lit up, it was like I just made her whole world.

 Chapter 142

    Nyx got a mini arc! Hopefully you like it as much as I did writing it x).


    Nyx Pov:


    When my mother suggested a duel, it made my day. Finally, it was a chance to prove myself in her eyes. "Mother, I would love to, but may I have some time to get ready?" I needed to ensure that all my magic was up to snuff since that was the cornerstone of all my abilities. Mother was very powerful, and I needed to plan everything out perfectly if I wanted even the slimmest chance of winning.


    "Oh?" Her eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky as she gazed down at me and a lovely smile flitted across her lips.


    "Mhm. I''m close to a breakthrough with my magic, and I want to be able to use it in our duel." I nodded my head and clenched my two new weapons. I was extremely close to learning how to use the same magic that mother uses to create things, but I didn''t want to use that as a clone. Instead, I wanted to transform one element into another and then be able to manipulate it with magic at will.


    She nodded her head and crossed her arms. "That is acceptable. Is there anything I can help with?"


    "Do you have any more magic items like Arcanium?" I could keep pushing forward if I could get my hands on more magical artifacts. I was reaching for the stars, and there would be nothing that could keep me down.


    She hummed thoughtfully for a moment before standing up and glided over to the bag she usually carried around. "I actually do, now that I think about it." She pulled the opening apart and reached her hand in its depths before she withdrew a small glimmering blue orb.


    Instantly, I felt my heart race. That was a water mana orb! I could consume it and gain access to another branch of mana! "Mother, please, can I have that?" I could feel my mouth watering at the prospect of adding another branch to my mana foundation. I already had fire, wind, darkness, earth, and lunar mana at my disposal, much to Kharon''s chagrin. But I couldn''t help it. I loved studying magic and all the effects that it brought. It was like a rabbit hole, and I wanted nothing more than to get to the bottom of it all.


    She stared at me for a moment, and I could feel her eyes drinking in my future before a grin split her face. But it wasn''t her usual dopey grin. No, this was the grin that struck some fear into my heart. "Oh? Do you want it that badly?" Her words were lathered in mischief, and I knew I was about to get teased.


    "Yes, please." I widened my eyes a little at her and flashed her the best set of begging eyes I could at her. If it works with Miss Alessia, then it has to work with mother.


    "Hmm, I''m not convinced that you do." She straightened up and tossed the orb into the air. The light caught the ambient water mana leaking off it and scintillated in the air as it rose to its peak and fell back safely in her hands. My heart jumped in my chest as I watched it fall. I wanted that core so badly. I wanted the knowledge that was contained within. No, more than that, I needed it.


    "Please don''t tease me. I really want that." I couldn''t help but pout as I stared up at her. It wasn''t fair. I didn''t want to be teased right now. I needed to start the preparations for the upcoming duel.


    The grin that plastered her face came back as she shrugged, and reached back into her bag, and withdrew another orb. This one was a deep vibrant purple and glowed a faint white in the center. "Fine, I won''t tease you right now, but if I''m going to give you the water core, I might as well give you the gravity one as well."


    "Mother, what''s gravity?" I asked as I set my new weapons down, reached out, and gingerly took the two orbs from her. My heart fluttered in my chest, and I could feel the drool building up in my mouth at the prospect of adding not just one mana branch but two! Two whole mana branches! I''m going to be unstoppable.


    "Well, that''s a complicated question, with even more complicated answers. But I guess I can give you the rundown." She retracted her hand and reached out to the metal that sat on the table. "So, you see this Mithril, right?" She asked as she grabbed the silver metal and held it in her hand.


    I nodded my head as I pulled the orbs close to my chest. I was terrified that they would slip out of my grip, fall to the floor, and shatter.


    "So, everything has a weight, but the weight itself is determined by how much gravity is pulling on it. For example, Mithril is lighter than sky iron, because gravity can only pull on it so much here. However, gravity itself is stronger, or weaker, based on the object''s mass." As she spoke, she gestured to the various metals on the table. But I ignored that. Instead, I was fixated on her words since I really enjoyed learning.


    "So gravity is what constantly pulls everything down? That''s interesting." I nodded as I clutched my mana cores like eggs, trying to keep them safe. I had a newfound respect for the core now nestled against me. It would be a great boon indeed on my journey.


    "Exactly. There is actually more to it than just that, though. But that requires a lot of math, and it is over my head." Her grin became a little sheepish as she spoke.


    "Mother, can you teach me?" I felt another smile cross my face. Mother was so smart. If she could teach me everything she knows, I would be a mighty dragon. Especially if I mastered something as strong as gravity.


    "I don''t know the exact math, as that is some really advanced stuff, but I can teach you the basics and whatever I may know." She chuckled nervously and ran her black metal-clad hand through her hair.


    "Thank you so much, mother. I want to learn whatever you can teach me." At that moment, I wanted to rush over to her and give her the biggest hug, but my hands were full.


    "I''m proud of you, Nyx. You''ve grown up so much." Mother''s eyes glimmered as they stared at me, and I felt warmth coil around my heart and heat rise to my cheeks. She walked over to me, squatted down, and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a deep hug. But I was frozen there, unable to move. Her words froze me in place as my heart hammered in my chest, and I could feel nothing but relief and happiness that permeated my being. Whatever reservations that I had about her not being around vanished.


    "I love you, mother." The words left my lips as I nestled my head into her and closed my eyes. The warmth that radiated from her reassured me but, above all else, made me feel safe. Mother really was the greatest.


    She stiffened a bit before she relaxed and clenched me harder as she pulled me into her. "I love you too, my little Nyx." Her words were but a whisper as she held me as close as she could, and she buried her face in my hair, muffling it. But I was a dragon, so I could still hear her as clear as day.


    "Mother, are you crying?" I asked as I pushed away from her the best I could with full hands.


    "No, I wasn''t." she was quiet for a moment as she wiped away her face. But the remnants of tears were all too visible for me to see. She smiled at me, and I knew she wasn''t sad. She was happy, just like I was.


    I grinned at her and let her have her moment as I rushed over to my backpack and gently set the mana cores down. Now that I had these two guys, I could focus on the next part of my training. I needed to consume the mana within to start, and once I did, I needed to figure out how to summon the mana as needed. But my wand was one of the most critical tools in my arsenal since it allowed me to channel mana properly and accurately. Though according to Mr. Kharon''s books, one day, I wouldn''t need a wand once I learned how to properly cast magic.


    "Mother, would you mind if I visited Mr. Kharon soon? I need to get a few things from him." I opened my backpack up, gently set the mana orbs within, and zipped it closed.


    "He''s on vacation, Nyx. I don''t think you should bother him." Mother''s voice radiated from behind me and was back to normal. Well, I shouldn''t say it''s quite normal, but she sounded much happier than she did earlier.


    "But, I''m never a bother! Besides, he has my wand and a few other things that I need to get ready for our duel." She has some nerve to think that I would be a bother to Mr. Kharon. I could never be a bother to him. He loves me too much for something like that. But it was unfortunate that I left some of my more critical magical components with him, but we were working on some stuff before all that happened. But now I had to convince her to let me go.

 Chapter 143

    And last chapter <3. I will be posting more regularly now. More than likely, a chapter on Monday, Wend and Friday! Enjoy <3


    "It''s still Kharon''s vacation, and I would prefer you not to bother him. Besides, I still feel.." She paused for a moment as she searched for the right words. "A little uncomfortable letting you out on your own."


    "But mother, I''m a big girl. I can take care of myself." As annoyance flared within me, I huffed at her. I love mother, I really do, but I need to unfurl my wings. I knew it was because she cared, but it still didn''t change that I needed to get out every once in a while.


    She stared at me and crossed her arms, no doubt weighing my words. "Nyx, I just want nothing to happen to you. It would kill me." Her face quickly became a pout.


    "Mom, I''ll be okay. I promise. I''m just going to the stronghold to visit Mr. Kharon for a little touch-up on my magic." After ensuring my backpack was secure, I carefully picked it up and spun around to look at her


    She sighed and reached up and pinched her nostrils. "I know. I''m just overthinking. If you would like, I can walk you there, or even teleport." Her eyes opened, and she regarded me with the vibrant emerald orbs that radiated a quiet fire.


    I bit back my grin when I heard her words. It may have been a minor victory, but it was still one nonetheless. "Thank you, mother. I would like to be teleported there. But first, I need to go to my room and gather a few things." I replied matter-of-factly. I needed to collect a batch of books to return to Mr. Kharon, so I could get a few more. But that also meant I needed to make a list of things that I needed. "Oh, before I go, can you write me some stuff about gravity? I want to study while I''m with Mr. Kharon." I clenched my backpack a little tighter and gave her the widest smile I could. With how mother spoke of it, gravity must be powerful as a magic. So, I was considering making it my primary affinity. But before I do that, I must consult my teacher. After all, I couldn''t be rushing headlong into this. Magic wasn''t something that you could just tamper with.


    The sheer happiness that was radiated from mother''s face had faded slightly, and her eyes seemed to stare into the distance. "I suppose I could do that for you. Just give me a little bit." She turned around and walked over to her bag.


    I nodded as I rushed out of the training room, but I was still careful not to jostle my backpack too much. After all, I didn''t want to risk cracking the orbs until I was ready to absorb the mana within. "I''ll be back as fast as possible, mother!" I called out as I rushed out of the training area and towards my bedroom.


    I rushed in and ran over to my desk the second I got into my room. I had to leave some of the most important things here when I transferred some stuff over. Not that I didn''t trust my mother, but a lot of the magical stuff was dangerous, and I didn''t want to risk anyone getting hurt, espicallally mother. I reached out, carefully opened the first drawer, and pulled out a stack of books.


    Each of these was grimoires of spells or magical theory that Mr. Kharon got from the library capital. At least that is what he told me, but I have yet to visit a place like that. The mere thought of visiting such an extensive magical library made my heart flutter with excitement. I couldn''t even imagine how wonderful such a place would be.


    There would be thousands of books, all for me to pour over to my heart''s desire. At least what Mr. Kharon would allow me to let me take home. ''Treat your books with respect'', he often told me, but I did! I just think he is scared that I would become a better mage than he is.


    I placed my backpack down and carefully opened it, and rearranged everything within so I could fit my books inside of it. But the glimmering gravity mana core grabbed my attention. I reached out and gingerly took it within my fingertips. Its surface brimmed with unnatural light as its weight fluctuated in my hand. It was so pretty, and I couldn''t wait to consume its mana. The power that existed at my fingertips would be mine soon enough.


    I grinned, placed the orb back into its temporary home, zipped my bag up, and gave one last cursory glance around my bedroom. Let''s see, I gathered all the books that I owed Mr. Kharon, and I left all my artifacts with him, and I would need to be sure to retrieve them all. Mostly just the wand since I will need it to channel some of my magic. Once I was happy with what I had, I nodded and carefully slid my backpack over my shoulders. Onwards back to the training room!


    When I stumbled back into the training area, I saw that mother was sitting on one of the benches. In her hand was her notebook, and she was jotting something down, and next to her was a small metal box with flowers that decorated its surface. Even from this distance, I could smell the contents of the metal box. It was the sweet, tantalizing smell of fresh, seasoned meat and other things that I couldn''t quite put a name on.


    "Mother, I''m back!" I told her as I rushed into the room and over towards her. It always made me happy to see her.


    "Hey." She glanced up, and she gave me a soft smile. Whatever traces of sadness that were on her earlier had vanished.


    I crashed into her and nestled myself into her. The heat from her body radiated in steady waves in tandem with the steady beating of her heart. "What''s in the box?" I asked as I pulled away. The scent kept gracing my nose and drawing me further to it. I even found myself salivating at it.


    "Oh, I made you some lunch to share with Kharon when you visit him." She pulled away and gestured towards the metal box.


    "But mother, he''s a skeleton. He doesn''t need food." I stared at her, a little perplexed at why she would do something like that.


    "It''s the thought that matters. When you see him, ask him if he wants to have lunch with you." She grabbed a small metal handle near the top of the box and slid it over.


    "But why?" I tried to think about why she would ask me to do that. But it didn''t make all that much sense.


    "Because Kharon is family. Doing things like this shows that you care. Time is scarce, and if you aren''t careful, then it could all be gone in the blink of an eye." She wrapped her arm around me, pulled me into her once more, and held me close.


    There it was again. The fleeting sense that something could go wrong. That the people I care about could be taken from me. It was a concept that scared me when mother told me about death. It scared me, and I didn''t like being scared. But she had a point. I needed to remind them I care about them. Mr Kharon, Ms. Alessia, and Mother are all I have. "I understand, mother." I pulled away and hopped down from the seat and reached out towards the metal box. "But I''m ready to go!"


    She nodded her head and cleared her throat. "Well, in that case, I can allow you to go to the stronghold. Unfortunately, all the palatines are currently in a training exercise, so the only ones at the stronghold will be a few of my praetorians, okay?" She squatted down, ran her hands through my hair, and gave me a pat on my head.


    "That''s okay. I can take care of myself. Besides, I''ll be with Mr. Kharon, so I will be perfectly safe." I gave her a salute that I see all the soldiers do, and mother giggled happily as she gave me a pat on the head.


    "Okay. I''ll have a little faith in you then." She pulled away, and a sigh left her lips as she wandered back towards the seat where she had left the notebook. "Oh, I almost forgot." She reached down and grabbed it, ripped out a few pages, and folded them gently before returning to me. She tucked the papers into one of my hands and then passed over my new weapons, which were now clad in sheaths that could be wrapped around me, much like my backpack.


    The second the paper touched my hand, I couldn''t help but feel even more excited. Contained within was the delicious knowledge of gravity. "Are you ready?" She asked as she stood up and gave me one last pat on my head. Which never failed to leave goosebumps on my skin. I nodded my head and closed my eyes. I absolutely dreaded this part. My heart beat a few more times in my chest until I heard my mother''s fingers snap, and my world twisted away.

 Chapter 144

    Last chapter till monday! Enjoy :)


    I felt the air twist and churn as dozens of forces assailed my body at once. But as soon as it all started, it ended. My stomach churned as nausea nestled with it, weighing it down. I kept my eyes shut, at least until the feeling passed.


    When I opened them, I glanced around, trying to find my bearings. The sun was low in the sky, and dark clouds were moving in from the distance. The air was humid, and the scent of rain was heavy, and it mingled with the familiar smell of undeath that permeated everything here.


    Soldiers bustled about all around me, but it felt a little more empty here than before. I believe it was because Octavian had left with his crusading force. But I wasn''t sure. I lost track of time when I was at home.


    I gathered my wits, stood up, and carefully shrugged off my backpack. First, I needed to store the information that mother gave me since it was of the utmost importance. I wanted to read it, but I stopped myself.


    Once the valuable information was stored, I looked at the sheathes that mother made for my new weapons. They were black and were smooth to the touch, and the best part was that I couldn''t see a single wrinkle or flaw on them. Mother always made everything perfect. In fact, I expect nothing less from her. I grabbed the sheathes and slid my arms through the gaps. It took a minute of finagling, but once I got it, I discovered that the axes nestled onto my lower back, with both handles running up the length of my back.


    I reached my hand back, gripped both handles, gave them a gentle tug, and felt them pull away from their sheaths. They left their homes with such ease that I didn''t expect it! I grinned as I carefully slid them back in. This was perfect. Absolutely perfect. I adjusted the harness slightly before I reached down and grabbed my backpack and the metal container. Onwards to Mr. Kharon!


    I skipped through the stronghold, humming to myself. A few soldiers saw me, stopped what they were doing, and gave me a slight bow, which brought a grin. Yes, bow to your princess. Oh, being royalty was fantastic, if I say so myself. I raised my head slightly as I kept skipping through the area. At least until the main building came into view.


    My skipping came to a halt as I approached the stairs. Ugh, this was the worst part. I hated dealing with staircases. With great effort, I scaled what felt like an eternity. Each step I took felt like a bag of stones weighed it down. I wasn''t out of shape, but I just hated climbing these things.


    Eventually, I reached the top and stared at the large double door. Posted next to it were two soldiers clad in tattered armor. Their flesh was decrepit, and a strange slimy liquid was seeping from within. I wanted to twist my face in disgust, but I wouldn''t. That would be unbecoming, and I knew that mother would disapprove of it. So, for now, I would deal with it the best I could.


    I could feel their lifeless gaze land on me, and they quickly snapped off a salute before they pushed the door open. "Thank you!" I told them as I pushed into the depths of the building. Mother said that manners would get me far in life. But I wasn''t sure what she meant, so I went with it. Maybe one day I would understand, but I would keep doing it in the meantime until I did. There was so much that I still didn''t know, but thankfully mother did her best to guide me.


    Finally, I stood outside of the classroom door. I could feel my heart thrumming in my chest with pure excitement. I love magic, and I love learning about it. It was just so mystical and powerful that it was enthralling. I cleared my throat, reached the door, and gave it a quick knock. As much as I wanted to just rush in, I didn''t. Mother told me it was rude just to barge into places and that I needed to announce my presence first.


    "Come in." Mr. Kharon''s voice radiated from the other side of the door a few seconds later.


    Without hesitation, I pushed the door open and rushed into the room. The candles that lined the room were dimmed and struggled to emit the red light that radiated from their flame. Not that it mattered to me, anyway. My night vision was perfect as could be.


    "Oh, little dragon, I didn''t expect you to be here. Did you sneak out again?" Mr. Kharon sat at his desk, with his feet propped up on it. In his hand was a brown book without a cover. It was just slate brown, and nothing else. That was a little odd if you asked me, but I wasn''t going to question him about it.


    "No. Mother told me I could come here. She asked if I wanted to duel, so I wanted to come to see you because I need some help." I explained to him as I pushed further into the classroom and claimed the desk closest to him.


    His teeth clattered together every quarter second in a steady wave that sounded much like a thoughtful sigh. "I see. You do know I''m on vacation, right?" He asked as he closed his book and moved his feet away from the desk.


    "Mother told me, but I still insisted. She can''t help me in the ways that you can." I carefully removed my backpack, placed it on the desktop, and wiggled my way into the seat. It was a bit uncomfortable with the axes on my back, but I would get used to them, no matter what.


    "I see. Magic isn''t the mistress'' strong suit. But that is to be expected. For now, I will indulge you." He leaned forward in his seat and interlaced his fingers.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Kharon! Oh, by the way, I brought lunch!" I motioned towards the metal container. I wasn''t going to tell him that mother made me do it, since she said it was a way to show that I cared.


    "Lunch? That sounds lovely. I haven''t eaten in a very long time." He let out what sounded like an amused chuckle as he pushed away from his chair. "Come along, little dragon." He motioned for me to follow as he glided down the steps of his podium and towards a little door that was nestled into the corner.


    I nodded, grabbed my bag and lunch box, and quickly rushed to follow him. He was always so strangely fast. It was almost like his feet didn''t touch the ground when he walked, but I wasn''t sure. That cloak always just barely seemed to cover everything up.


    He pushed the door open, and it swung open silently on its hinges, revealing a small room. Inside of it was a simple table with a few chairs and an open space with runes inscribed on the wall. This was one of the magical training rooms, and those runes would absorb any mana that slammed into them. They existed just in case a spell went wild, or something dangerous happened.


    Kharon reached the first chair, pulled it out, and gestured for me to take a seat. "Thank you!" I replied as I set the backpack and lunch box on the table and clambered my way into the chair.


    "Of course." He glided down to the chair across from me and sat down. "So, tell me, little dragon, what can I help you with?"


    "Well, I need my wand, for starters. Next, I think I decided on what I want my core affinity to be." I replied as I got myself settled and reached out for the small metal latches on the lunch box. With a quick flick of my fingers, the metal latches broke away, and I opened it. The delicious smells radiating from the box grew in strength, and I found my mouth watering even more.


    "Oh? Already?" His voice was monotonous, but I could detect a faint sense of surprise in it.


    I glanced down and saw that within the box was something that I had never seen before. There were two sets of strange food items. Both of them were golden brown, with the surface of it being a little flaky. The meat was nestled in between and seeping juices in a steady ebb and intermingling with something else, but I couldn''t find a name for it. "Yeah! Well, I want to have a dual core affinity, actually." I looked up from the food and had to fight the desire to stuff my mouth."


    "A dual core? That''s not unheard of. What do you have in mind?" His eyes lingered on the food for a split second before they traveled back to me.


    I pushed the metal box over to him and met his eyes in turn. "Gravity and Arcane."


    He froze mid-movement as he reached out towards the lunch box before quickly chittering a sigh. "I swear you and your mother are constantly pushing the boundaries of what is possible." He reached out and grabbed the lunch box. He reached into its depths and pulled out what looked to be two small plates, a set of napkins, and some deep brown liquid clad in a strange bottle.


    I cast him a wide grin. "Mother is powerful. I want to be like her when I grow up." I nodded, but my eyes lingered on the food he was busy dispersing.


    "Nyx, what you are asking is going to be difficult. Do you even have arcane mana? What about gravity mana?" He asked as he set the first food item down on the plate and reached back into the lunch box for more.


    "I do. Mother had arcanum lying around, so I absorbed it. But she also gave me a gravity orb!" I reached out to my bag, and undid the zipper, and pulled out the first of my precious mana cores.


    He froze mid-movement once more. "If I were still alive, Calixa would have given me a stroke by now." He mumbled as he grabbed a small bag filled with even more golden brown food items. These were in the shape of wedges and were covered in a very fine powder.


    "Calixa?" I asked as the strange word left my mouth. "What is that?"


    "It''s your mother''s name." He replied as he opened the bag, poured it onto the small plate, placed the bottle down next to the plate, and slid it over to me.


    "I didn''t know that Mother had a name!" I was shocked! In all my time, everyone has always referred to her as Empress, or mistress, or even Lady Asteria!


    "Well, of course, she has a name." He chuckled once more as he reached back into the lunch box and quickly divided his portions.


    I felt a little bad that I didn''t know her name. It felt like something that I should have known. "Anyway, can I eat now?" I wanted to change the subject since I felt a little uncomfortable. But I also just wanted to eat some food.


    "Of course," Kharon replied, and without hesitation, I dived into my food. I reached out and grabbed the first thing in reach.


    "Kharon, what is this?" I asked as I grabbed the golden brown item with the meat that sat in the middle. It pulled away from its other half, and a long white strand of something stretched across the space between the two.


    "It''s a sandwich. It looks to be grilled." He replied as he did the same that I did.


    I shrugged and brought it to my lips, and took a bite. Instantly, warm juices flooded my mouth. At first, it had a slight hint of salt, but the salt quickly melded into the other flavors that existed within the food item known as a sandwich.


    This was so good! Quickly, I devoured it and moved on to the next one, which quickly suffered the same fate as the first. My biggest regret, however, was how fast I ate them. It made me feel a little disappointed that they didn''t last any longer.


    "You know, little dragon, it would do you well in the future to take your time with your food." Mr. Kharon''s voice tore me from my inner thoughts, and I looked at him. He was still munching on the first half of the sandwich and didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "I couldn''t help myself; it was just so good." I pouted as I stared at the plate. All left now was the strange wedge-shaped things I had yet to eat.


    "Just a thought for next time." His eye flickered in a facsimile of a wink as he took another bite of his food.


    Yes, perhaps I should slow it down and enjoy. That was a mistake that I won''t make again. I reached out and grabbed one of the wedges, brought it to my nose, and gave it a quick sniff. "Mr. Kharon, what is this?'' I asked as I eyed the strange thing.


    "It''s a potato wedge." He replied once he was finished chewing his food.


    The smell was a little off-putting, but I couldn''t quite understand why. I shrugged and bit into it. It had a salty flavor, but a touch of heat mixed into it lingered on my tongue. The consistency was a little strange, but it still tasted superb.


    This time, however, I took my time and just relished the moment I was spending with Mr. Kharon, and I finally understood what mother meant. It felt nice to just sit here, spend time with him, and not do anything important.


    "How about this?" I reached out to the strange bottle and grabbed it. It made a weird crackling noise as my fingers wrapped around it. I brought it to my face and tried to sniff it to get an idea. But I couldn''t smell anything. I gestured towards the bottle, unsure of what it could possibly be.


    "It looks like tea. Try it." He reached out to his bottle, placed skeletal fingers around a white top, and gave it a quick twist. The sound of something breaking filled my ears, and a scent reached my nose shortly after. It was a bit floral, with notes of something that I had smelled before. Mint, I think it was called.


    Mimicking his movements, I did the same and brought the liquid to my lips. At first, the liquid tasted sweet, but then it was swept away by notes of mint and other things that I couldn''t quite place a name for. Tea was really good. I should ask mother to make more for me whenever I get back.


    "So the mistress offered to duel you?" Kharon asked as I polished away the last bit of tea.


    "Yep. She chose her new class, or whatever, and wanted to test it out. I also wanted to test out some magic stuff and show her I could take care of myself, so I thought it was a good idea." I nodded my head matter-of-factly. "Oh, that reminds me! I had mother write some notes for me to study regarding gravity!" Quickly, I reached into my bag, pulled out the notes she wrote for me, and skimmed them over.


    Kharon was quiet while I drank in the information, and honestly, it hurt my head a bit as I tried to understand what was written on the sheet.


    Apparently, gravity is considered one of the fundamental forces of nature. Though my mother didn''t write what the others were. I would need to ask her when I see her next. But it was also so much more than I thought! According to my mother''s notes, it''s more than just giving mass to objects! It bends space and time to do it. Apparently, there is a bunch of math involved, but I didn''t really care about that.


    The most interesting thing was that gravity gets stronger based on the object''s size. It also traps worlds in orbits of stars in a constant cycle. According to mother, there is even an object whose gravity is so strong that not even light could escape its grasp!


    As I read further, more and more ideas flooded into my mind about the magic I wanted. Oh yes, I made a good choice. Gravity seemed to be a part of the fabric of the world, just as much as the arcane was. Where gravity, it seemed, affected the physical, the arcane was the fabric of the magical. If I could master both, there wouldn''t be a being who could stop me. I would be a mighty dragon indeed.

 Chapter 145

    ¡°Alright Mr. Kharon, I¡¯m ready,¡± I told him as I set the paper down. I would have to slot it into my notebook for record-keeping purposes, but I would never forget what I read. My memory was far too strong for something like that.


    ¡°Okay, little dragon. I will only ask one last time. Are you sure you want to take a dual affinity in arcane and gravity magic?¡± Mr. Kharon¡¯s eyes rested on me and flickered like flames on the wind.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded my head. I was sure of it. If I could master both of them, then I would be powerful. Maybe even one day I could be as strong as my mother!


    His teeth clacked together once more in a semblance of approval, as he reached into the depths of his cloak. ¡°Well, in that case. Let¡¯s begin the ceremony, then.¡±


    I nodded my head as my heart beat heavily at my chance. Excitement coursed through my veins, and it took everything I had not to let the excitement bubble over. I reached out, took the gravity orb in my hand, and pulled it close to my chest.


    I stood up from my chair, wandered to the center of the room, carefully sat down, and crossed my legs. I took a deep whiff of the musky air before I placed the orb in my lap and closed my eyes.


    This was by far the worst part of magic. I hated sitting here doing nothing. My limbs yearned to be stretched and to move around. But, like mother once told me, This was something that I needed to do if I wanted to keep getting stronger. So I would suffer through it, no matter how much I hated it.


    I took one last deep breath to steady my nerves and placed my hands on the orb. Now, I needed to be quick yet careful with this. This was my only shot at ensuring I got the mana to my mana well, and I couldn¡¯t fail. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Mr. Kharon, but above all else, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint my mother.


    I shifted my focus to the mana that danced within the orb and gently started to caress it with my mental hand. It felt heavy yet light and seemed to draw things to it with a relentless hunger. This was very interesting indeed. I couldn¡¯t wait till I was more skilled with it! Oh, the things that I will do.


    It took a bit to stifle the excitement before I turned my attention back to the orb. I took a deep breath and ensured that all the mana I could contain within me was in my grasp, and in one smooth movement, I shattered the orb. The sound of thousands of pieces of glass breaking apart filled my ears as the mana rushed into me.


    Quickly, I gripped the mana into an iron vice and held it within me, constantly cycling it through my chest with the beating of my heart. It made me feel full. Fuller than I have ever felt in my life. But I held on as my body absorbed it. It grew tougher to breathe, but I had to ignore it. Unlike the arcanium, which I easily absorbed, this was by far the toughest mana I had to assimilate. It just didn¡¯t want to go where I needed it to. Instead, it tried to clump together within me and fight my advances. But that was something that I wouldn¡¯t allow, no matter what. I don¡¯t care what it was. It will bend to my rule.


    Minutes became hours as I fought with the mana. Sweat coursed down my face in trails as, bit by bit, the mana finally absorbed into my core. Exhaustion nipped at me as the mana slowly faded into me, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. No, now I had to enter my mana realm.


    With great effort, I plunged myself into my mana well. All around me, the sky rained a ceaseless torrent of fire while darkness flowed and ebbed from the shadows as if it were a liquid. The wind howled like a raging dragon as it cut across a barren rock surface, slicing through stone as if it were water. Finally, rays of silver light drifted through the storm gray clouds, casting a gentle light on the surfaces not marred by fire.


    But the newest additions were the most breathtaking. Currents of teal energy crossed through the sky as if they were streams. They were listless and without direction, but wherever they went, it brought more life into my mana well. Then finally, small rocks and pebbles were being ripped from the ground and dragged up far into the sky, with the start of a spherical object taking root.


    I took a deep breath and relished the scent of what was my mana realm. It was pretty and a perfect reflection of what was happening here. I still had room for a bit more, so maybe next, I would consume that water core mother gave me. This place could do with a little more blue, after all.


    I nodded as I stared at the landscape before I turned away. Now, it was time to go to my well. I turned and skipped down the well-trodden path. Rocks rose around me, protecting me from the worst of the wind that kicked through the air, and darkness pooled outwards in small puddles that lay on the path. I hummed the tune I often heard my mother do, but I still didn¡¯t know the name. Perhaps I should ask her the first chance that I got. But that was neither here nor there.


    Eventually, I came towards a small crevice in the small outcropping of rocks. They were stacked in a way resembling an arch, and radiating from that arch was an example of each mana that now existed here. Flame encrusted the stones while darkness thrived in the shadows. Air gently gusted from an unknown source around the door, and rocks above the doorway glowed with the soft, gentle radiance of moonlight. It was all so perfect. I pushed my way past the arch and into where my mana well lived.


    It was an empty room, and in the center stood well a doorway. The name of mana well was a bit of a misnomer, as it was locked away behind a door. But the door is where the mana comes from. No one knows what truly lies behind the door, however. Some say it¡¯s the source of all the mana in this world. Others say behind it lies godhood. But one thing has always been clear. To open it is to spell doom for your mana pool and likely your life. That was a risk that I didn¡¯t want to take. Thankfully, however, I wasn¡¯t here for that. No, I was here to set my affinities.


    I skipped to the door and froze as I looked it over. In the center was a slightly extended circle broken into a dozen fragments. I was lucky and got a dozen of them. Most mages only come out with a little over half that. But I¡¯m a dragon, so I¡¯m expected to be special.


    I reached out to the first fragment and ran my fingers across its surface. It was a pale green that I could best describe as the same color as the zombies I see in my waking life. Its rune was that of a single bone that glimmered with a sense of wrongness. This was the rune for undeath. Out of all the other mana, I had the strongest affinity to this one since I lived in it. I just happened to never really pay much attention to it. But while I¡¯m here, I might as well make it a core affinity. I mean, I had a slot for three. That was just something I haven¡¯t told anybody about. I mean, a girl has her own secrets to keep.


    I placed my finger on the rune, slid it towards the center, and locked it into place. A pulse ran across my body, and a faint green hue radiated from my flesh as the rune flickered, then solidified in place. I was happy with that choice. After all, undeath was the most abundant mana where I lived. Maybe it would be time to get it a test run after this.


    With the first choice, I reached out and rested my hand on the following fragment I wanted. This one was a flame that flickered with a teal light. This was arcane mana. The pure, unfiltered stuff. With it, I could alter magic at its core. I pulled it into position and locked it into place as another strange feeling coursed through me. This time, my flesh pulsed teal as the mana settled within me, and the fragment locked itself in.


    Now, for the last one. Gravity. I reached out towards the next rune and regarded it for a moment. This one was a deep, vibrant purple. The same purple that I often saw my mother wear. This rune was the shape of a sphere that spun on its own accord, even though it was inscribed onto the unmoving stone. I felt excitement rise in my chest as I reached out toward it. This was the last core affinity I could take, and I couldn¡¯t wait.


    I slid it into the last slot of my core affinities and pressed it in. This time, my body flickered purple as the mana settled into place. Yes, this was the first step. Now, I just needed to return to the surface, claim my wand, and get over the exhaustion I knew was about to slam into me.

 Chapter 146

    If you are enjoying the novel drop into my discord!


    https://discord.gg/kw7VEgK


    Also consider joining my patreon to support me <3. I only offer one tier right now, and it gets you chapters as I write them!


    I pushed myself from my mana realm and opened my eyes to regard the surrounding area. Mr. Kharon was sitting at the table, reading a book. "I''m back Mr. Kharon!" I shouted as I jumped up and dusted off my pants. Honestly, I was exhausted, but I wanted to keep pushing. It would be the only way that I would get stronger.


    "Welcome back, little dragon." He told me as he gently closed his book.


    I nodded, wandered over to him, and sat down in a chair. I was so tired, and it got worse as I thought about it. But still, I struggled against it the best that I could. It smashed into me and sank into my bones, and with each passing second, my eyelids grew heavy.


    "Are you alright?" Mr. Kharon''s voice teased me from my exhaustion.


    I hummed my reply as I rested my head against the table and closed my eyes. Maybe I should take a quick nap and get it out of the way. I did just triple activate my core affinities, and that requires some time for my body to acclimate. I struggled with the thoughts for what felt like an eternity until the darkness finally crept in, and I nestled into its sweet embrace.


    Lights flickered around me as I floated in oblivion''s sweet release. Usually, I''d practice in my soul sleep, but I was comfortable just sitting here and staring into my mother''s constellation. It was such a pretty dragon if I say so myself. I stretched out and flopped around for a bit as I got comfortable. I didn''t mind being in this soul realm for short periods. But any more than that, it really bothered me. It would feel cramped and like I couldn''t breathe, so I would avoid it. It''s why my mother''s threats to send me back terrified me. But I am doing my best to be a good dragon, so she has little reason to do it.


    Today was a very productive day. I unlocked my undeath, gravity, and arcane core affinities. Once my body decided to wake up, then I could go back into my mana realm and adjust my minor affinities. But I don''t think that I was all that worried about it. With the arcane being one of my mains, then I wouldn''t need the others. At least, that was the hope. But I would mix and match as I saw fit. I would need them all eventually, anyway.


    I giggled as I rolled over onto my stomach. Hopefully, mother will be proud of me after we duel. I''ve been working hard to impress her. Now the next question is, how much longer should I lie here? I felt a little lazy, but I knew I needed to train before the duel.


    I weighed both options equally on my mind before I stood up. I can be lazy after my mother, and I duel. In the meantime, I want to practice in my soul sleep before I wake up. This was a safe space; what I could do here was almost limitless. So, I''ll take advantage of it.


    Let''s start with gravity, then, since it has been teasing me the most. I felt a grin cross my face as I reached my hand out. A strange feeling stirred in my chest as I tugged the gravity mana within me. It was a harsh pull, which was to be expected. Gravity didn''t exist here, so my body had to spend extra mana to create it.


    Violet-colored energy seeped from my fingertips and gathered into a sphere. In the ambient light of mother''s constellation, the sphere seemed to flicker and pulse as it spun. Once I was happy with the size, I held it close and studied it. In mother''s notes, it talked about how gravity would pull and lock objects in orbits. Namely, planets around stars.


    I glanced at the night sky above me and thought about how amazing that was. There was so much potential for gravity that I couldn''t wait to uncover. I turned my attention to the sphere in my hand and ran through the notes my mother gave me. Let''s see. It dictates weight, so would that mean I can affect gravity in the local area and either increase the weight or rapidly decrease it? Not only that, but in the notes, it talks about how gravity affects time. So could I even become a chronomancer with it?


    Something akin to an evil cackle left my lips as I juggled the ball of gravity in my hand. I will be the strongest arch-mage there ever was, and there will be nothing that can stop me at this rate. But first, baby steps. I threw the ball of gravity into the air and pulled it back with my mental hand. But as I did, a thought struck me. What if I pulled it into orbit around me? I could be like a star!


    My mental hand grasped the ball of gravity, and I quickly adjusted the distance between myself and the orb. But something nagged at me as I did it. It didn''t seem to fit, no matter what distance I placed the orb. It was always just barely off. What was I missing? Was it the speed? I gripped it hard with my mental hand and threw it. It shot past me and almost escaped! How dare it try to run from me?


    I pulled it back and studied it once more before returning to my mother''s notes. Maybe the answer would be in there somewhere. Let''s see here, it says that gravity attracts objects to the center of an object. So, that means I would need to create a second ball of this stuff and place it within me if I wanted it to orbit me. But didn''t mother say that all objects create their own gravity? So why did I have to make another gravity orb to make it work? Was she wrong?


    No, Mother is never wrong. Maybe I''m just messing something up. I sighed as I slightly tugged on the ball of gravity and pulled a portion of it away before pumping it full of mana. While I could have spent extra mana to create a separate ball of gravity, I took the cheap way and used what was existing. It was a running problem with some mages since creating something from nothing required using an obscene amount of mana. So traditionally, from what the books told me, many mages and Elementalist carried around something relating to the elements they had affinities in, so they could keep their mana costs in check. But the best part about gravity is that it exists almost everywhere. Which also gave me another idea that I''ll test once I figured out how to make it orbit me.


    I turned my attention to the second orb and pulled it to my chest. The second the sphere touched my chest, a strange feeling came over me. It was a tingle unlike any other, as my body felt different. It was a feeling I couldn''t describe as my mental hand slipped away from the orb and sank through my flesh with no further prodding. I was both weightless and the heaviest I had ever felt. The very act of trying to breathe felt difficult as my body greeted the foreign substance. But something nagged at me, telling me I was on the right path.


    I fought the panic that was trying to well to the surface as I closed my eyes and focused on the sphere as it slowly pushed through my chest. My body yearned to take a deep breath, but the further the sphere traveled, the harder it became to breathe.


    But just when it became unbearable, a strange buzz came over me, and all the pressure crushing me fell away, and I sucked in a mouthful of that sweet air.


    I eyed the annoying words that only seemed to appear when I was in here. It seemed wrong how they just floated above my eyes, and no matter what I did, I couldn''t seem to get rid of them. How dare they have the audacity to tell me what to do? I skimmed the words before I averted my eyes. It told me what I needed to know. Now it can leave me be.


    I glanced around and saw that the orb I had left outside was slowly rotating around me. I felt proud that I figured that part out. Now, the next thing that I needed to figure out was what the gravitronic points were that those blasted words mentioned. I placed my hands on my chest, focused inwards, and could feel the pull of gravity radiating from within me, clawing at everything around me. It felt greedy like it didn''t care what was in its grasp because everything belonged to it. I nodded my head in approval once I made that revelation. Since it was mine, and it wanted everything, that means that I wanted everything, and those words couldn''t be more accurate.


    Now the next question was, how do I change gravity? I focused on the point inside of me, fed more mana to it, and found that the call of gravity only increased in strength, but when I restricted how much mana I pushed into it, it decreased a bit. This was interesting. Maybe that means I could increase the weight of my physical attacks and make them hit harder. There would be a lot of testing once my physical body wakes up.


    But now that I have the other ball orbiting me, I was curious about something. The biggest struggle that elementalist struggled with was their affinity and its availability. To summon something from nothing costs a large amount of mana. Even more so if it''s a minor affinity. So what if I use the pull of gravity to keep portions of the affinity close by?


    It made sense, and keeping the ball of gravity here didn''t seem to cost me any extra mana, nor did having a point inside of me. The only time it seemed to cost me anything was when I actively used it.


    I tugged on my mana pool to get an idea of what I had, which, while I had a large pool, summoning the gravity ball for the first time, ate a large portion of it. At most, I could only summon one more element before I fell under the halfway point. I wouldn''t go any lower than that, however, since that is when mana sickness comes into play, and I really didn''t want to have a headache for a few days or the fatigue that came with it.


    So, what element did I want to summon first? It would have to be a significant affinity of mine since anything more than that would overeat my mana pool. So, why don''t I summon some arcane, then? The undeath would wait a bit since that would be my little secret. Once I was finished with my testing, I could take a nap here, and when I woke up in the real world, my mana pool should have recovered enough to keep expanding my skills before my duel.

 Chapter 147

    I sat there and thought about it for a moment before I made my choice. I would use my wand for predominantly arcane use, and I still had yet to actually delve into the undeath mana, so I would use minor affinities for now. It would do wonders to save me time and mana usage in the future.


    Sadly, even though I was in my soul sleep, it would still cost me heavily in the primary summon, which made little sense. Whoever designed this must be incredibly stupid. But I didn''t blame them. They didn''t have my intellect.


    With my mind made up, I started with fire first. With the testing that I had in mind, I didn''t want anything significant, so for now, a small flame would do wonders. So I snapped my fingers, and a small flame popped into existence and danced on the lifeless air of mother''s soul realm.


    I pumped a little more mana into it and got it to a suitable size before I glanced up at the ball of gravity mana and tried to formulate my plan. I wanted to trap the flame close by it, but I wasn''t sure how to do something like that. But that is what testing is for, after all.


    I shifted the flame into a minor fireball spell, threw it up in the air, quickly shifted my focus to the gravity well next to me, and pumped a little more mana into it. I could feel the air shift and see tiny strands of fire leech away from the sphere and get sucked towards the small sphere that orbited me.


    It was bizarre. The ball of fire was slowed to a halt before it fell back towards the violet ball. More and more strands of fire broke away, creating a rather macabre scene as gravity quickly tore apart the spell, creating a layer of rings from the carcass of the ball. It was a quick process that took no longer than a few seconds, but the fire looked like it needed to settle.


    The only downside was that my mana supply was getting a little low, so I needed to stop now, lest I start to get sick. But I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. I wish my mana pool was a little larger, but that would come in time. I would just need to keep working on expanding it as fast as I realistically could. Though I knew I couldn''t rush something like this. Mana reserves could be temperamental and were best left to grow naturally and through training.


    I hummed as I glanced back up to my newly found gravity point and watched as the fire slowly settled into a single ring that flickered and pulsed, casting an ominous light into the center of the gravity well, causing it to pulse. Really, staring at it, there were no words I could find that could express what I wanted to say other than just ominous. It was like I was staring into a well of eternity, and the thought made me really uncomfortable, more so in a way that I just didn''t know how to describe.


    With great effort, I pulled my gaze from the gravity well and instead tried to close my eyes for a little bit and rest. I needed to restore my strength anyway, so now would be the best time to sleep. At least until my actual body woke up. A giant yawn pierced my lips as I sat on the ground, curled up into a ball, and closed my eyes, relishing the desire to sleep until the darkness took me a while.


    When I woke up, I had a kink in my neck, and my head hurt slightly from resting on the table. I sat up and heard a few bones in my neck pop as a few aches permeated my body. I groaned as I sat up and rubbed my neck. "Mr. Kharon, you could have at least taken me to a bed or something soft." My voice came out closer to a whine than anything else at that moment. But I couldn''t help it. It really hurt sleeping on this table.


    "You looked like you were in a deep sleep, so I just let you be." My bleary eyes focused on Mr. Kharon as I fought through the dredges of exhaustion that clung to me. Setting my affinities was exhausting, but I should get better soon. At least, I hope so. I needed my strength if I wanted to win my fight against my mother.


    "But mother would have taken me somewhere." I jumped out of my chair and stretched out my aching joints. The very act did wonders to stretch out my joints and chase away whatever exhaustion that I felt. My body, though, felt a little strange. It was like a soft hum that filled my flesh and gave me a sense of power that filled me to the bone.


    "Well, I''m not your mother." Mr. Kharon chided me as he stood up. His cloak danced in the still air as he reached his hand into the depths of his cloak. "So I recommend that if you fall asleep anywhere, at least do it where you will be more comfortable." His eyes flickered merrily at me as if they were hiding a secret.


    How dare he treat me like that! I deserve to be taken care of. "That''s not fair!" I retorted and balled my fist up. I''m not some commoner; I''m a princess!


    "Nyx, there will not always be people around to take care of you. You need to learn to take care of yourself every now and then." His hands rested within the depths of his cloak, and the humor in his eyes seemed to fade, only to be replaced by something dark. It was almost like he was daring me to argue with him.


    I thought about his words with no small amount of indignation. I''m a princess, so there will always be someone here to take care of me. But maybe he was also right. First and foremost, I was a dragon, so I needed to take care of myself. Still, it would have been nice for him to help me. "I understand." I ceded victory to him for now since I knew there was no point in arguing with him. He was far stronger than I was. But not only that, he was smarter, too. I would lose every time, and I didn''t enjoy losing.


    "Good. I''m glad that we had this talk then. Maybe you will take my advice to heart next time." The threat in his eyes vanished and was replaced by the sense of humor that mingled with the flames. "But anyways, I have a gift for you." He withdrew his hand from the innards of his cloak and presented a small box roughly thirty centimeters in length. It wasn''t anything ornate, just a simple brown box wrapped with a golden silk ribbon, tied into a beautifully done knot.


    Any sense of irritation that I had with him had vanished and was instead replaced with excitement. I loved getting gifts since they made me feel special. It''s alright, Mr. Kharon, I forgive you for leaving me to sleep at a table. "What is it?" I asked as I jumped in glee and bounded towards him.


    But before I could reach him, he raised the box above my head. "First, take a seat." He motioned towards one of the empty chairs nearby. But I was too eager to be angry at him, and instead, I complied and sat down.


    "Can you tell me what it is now?" As I leaned forward in my chair, I looked at the box with hunger. I wanted whatever sat in there and honestly didn''t care what it was. I just knew that I needed it.


    "Well, if I told you what it was, it would ruin the surprise." His teeth grounded together in a chuckle as he reached forward and passed the box over to me.


    Quickly I reached out and took it from him, desperate to get whatever sat inside of it. Carefully, I unknotted the ribbon and placed it to the side. I wanted that ribbon, too, since it was cute. Maybe I could tie my hair up with it. Two gifts for the price of one, after all.


    I pulled the box without hesitation since I got what I wanted from it. Excitement boiled deep within as the box slowly pulled apart, and when I was finished, I was floored.


    Resting gently inside of it was a wand made of slate gray wood. The handle was composed of a polished brown wooden base with trails of silver lunar magic that seemed to wrap around the wand''s length. It was rigid and without the usual gnarly nature of wooden wands.


    Mesmerized by its beauty, I reached out and grasped the handle. The mana that encased its handle pulsed as it sank into my flesh, and I closed my eyes to make a connection to the wand. My world twisted slightly as the mana invaded my mind, as it attempted to form a connection. This was the most challenging part, since wands would usually hold on to a piece of their former masters, if they had one, of course.


    My world shifted as a being of silver lunar energy formed in front of me. I could tell it was a woman, though that was all I could gather from the form. The floating mass of silver energy regarded me for a moment, before a voice radiated from it. Her voice was soft, almost like a gentle sea as it reached my ears. "So, a dragon has gained my wand. One whose heart is pure and unblemished by the eddies of time. An oddity in this world."


    "Hello! My name is Nyx!" I shouted out as I gazed at the mass of energy. Well, of course, I''m a dragon. What else would I be? Silly mana spirit. But what did it mean by pure of heart?


    The spirit stared at me for a few more seconds, and I could feel its gaze pierce me as if it were studying me. "I see. So you are a familiar soul. A being borne from the aspect of a soul and given its own life. A budding mage, a growing monk, and a hunger for knowledge that would put to shame many of my contemporaries. But above that, you have divinity that flows through your veins. You are very interesting indeed."


    I nodded my head as I listened to the mana spirit speak. It wasn''t wrong. Mother was a goddess, and I was very hungry for knowledge. I had dreams, and every single drop of knowledge that I could find would be helpful in furthering my plans to one day be the best warrior princess I could be. Not to mention mage and dragon.

 Chapter 148

    "You also have an affinity for three different magics, as well as multiple sub-affinities. Very interesting. But tell me, why would my wand be of use to you?" The silver mass of energy spoke again, and I could feel its gaze pulling away from me.


    This was the most crucial part of the test. The spirit would weigh you, and you could never wield the wand if it found you lacking. So, instead of rushing into it, I took my time and carefully thought over my words.


    Seconds become minutes as I put my thoughts together. "I look up to my mother and her mate. I look up to Mr. Kharon as my teacher, and when those people attacked my home, I was scared. No, not just scared, but petrified with fear. I may be a dragon, but I know I''m not strong enough to fight those people alone. Even Ms. Alessia, one of the strongest people I know, almost failed."


    I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts once more before returning to speak. "My family is all I have, and I want to protect them. I''m a dragon, yet I''m not strong enough to stand against the people threatening everything that is mine. One day, I want to stand tall as a princess and protect my mother and her subjects. But yet, I also want my mother to be proud of me, so I want to be the strongest I could be." I felt a cold fury enter my blood as I thought back to when Ms. Alessia got hurt. No, I wouldn''t allow anyone or anything to take away my family. This was all mine, and I would break them all before they could take what was mine.


    The energy floated there as it listened to my words, weighing them. Seconds felt like hours as it floated there, as silent as the grave. At least until it spoke once more. "I see. You have noble intentions of a human, yet the blood of a dragon pulses through your veins."


    "Mother does her best to steer me on the right path." I nodded my head matter-of-factly as I replied. She does her best for me, so in turn, I do my best to listen to her. Even if some of the things she says, I disagree with.


    The mass of energy chuckled as it stared at me. "Ah yes, I wish in life that I had children. I do envy your mother." The mass of energy floated towards me, and a ghostly hand stretched out. "This wand will serve you as it served me in life. Treat it well Nyx." The hand reached out and passed through me, quickly tearing me from whatever realm I was in.


    My eyes darted towards the wand in my hand, and I saw that a lot of the magic radiating from it had vanished, leaving it barren. A part of me was sad cause I wanted to get to know the mana spirit. But most of me was happy that I had a new wand. I clenched it, and all the emotions I was experiencing up to this point came pouring out. Tears streamed down my face as I held the wand close to my chest.


    I will become strong, I swear, no matter what it takes. I won''t be scared ever again. Once my tears were brushed away, I jumped up, rushed over to Mr. Kharon, and threw my arms around him. "Thank you for the gift. It means a lot to me."


    He chuckled, and he gave me a pat on the head. "You are welcome, little dragon. It was a gift from a lovely moon elf. She asked me to ensure it ends up in good hands."


    "What''s a moon elf?" I asked as I pulled away from Mr. Kharon and clenched my new wand. I was so happy with it. My other one was good, but this one felt different and stronger.


    "Well, Elves are a mystical race that is highly susceptible to magic and location, and over many generations, they change. For example, a moon elf is an elf whose family has spent generations basking in the light and magic of the moon." His teeth clacked together as he spoke, and I couldn''t help but be filled with a sense of wonder.


    "What other elves are there?" I asked as I quickly filed the information away. I knew there were humans, along with zombies, spirits, and skeletons, but the rest, I''ve never met.


    "To my knowledge, there are high elves, blood elves, sun elves, and dark elves, though I''m certain there are more that exist in the world somewhere." He mused quietly to me as he gave me another pat on the head.


    "I see. Thank you for the information, Mr. Kharon." I nodded my head as I pulled away from him. I enjoyed the learning experience, and if I could, I would love to venture out and find more, but I knew that mother would never allow me to do such a thing. Besides, even if I could, I wouldn''t want to. Roaming around the lands exploring wasn''t very dragon-like. My home was here, and that is where I will remain unless mother wills otherwise.


    "You are welcome, little dragon." He stood up from his chair and brushed off his cloak. "Now, let me tell you a bit about that wand."


    I nodded and quickly clambered back into my chair and stared at him. I wanted to absorb all the information I could about my newfound weapon.


    "Its wood comes from the gray star tree, which makes it a unique wand to my knowledge. Its previous master was, like I told you earlier, a lovely and long-lived moon elf, so it has a storied history. It will be a powerful instrument, but not only that, but it is also quasi-sentient, so treat it with respect, and it will treat you well." Mr. Kharons words seeped into my mind, and I nodded rapidly.


    I was fortunate to be surrounded by people who cared for me. Mother spoiled me, and Mr. Kharon was always willing to teach me anything I asked. I meant it when I told the spirit earlier that I wanted to protect them. Without them, I would just be a regular hatchling. But now, I have a chance in life to pursue whatever I want, and I will do that.


    "I see. Thank you for teaching me, Mr. Kharon." I replied as I clenched my new wand as tight as I could. Each step that I took was another step closer to my end goals, and I needed everything I needed if I wanted to be able to have the slimmest chance I could to fight mother on even ground.


    "Of course. Now, before I continue on, do you mind telling me what is floating around you?"


    "Oh! It''s a gravity point! I needed to make one to be able to use gravity magic." I had to glance around for a few seconds to locate the ball of gravity I summoned in my soul realm. The sheer violet color had vanished and was replaced by black, glowing with light red energy. I guess the gravity must have consumed the fire that was orbiting around.


    "Interesting. I''ve had little dealings with true gravity magic, so I appreciate it. Perhaps in the future, you could teach me some." His eyes flickered with hunger as he regarded the ball that orbited me.


    I grinned and couldn''t help but feel pride blossom in my chest. I could finally teach Mr. Kharon something! "Of course! I would love to." The thought of teaching people touched me in a way that I didn''t expect. It seemed¡­nice in a way.


    "Anyway, I can teach you a closely held secret now that you have a proper wand." Hearing him speak of a secret, I perked up. I like secrets. They were much like gifts I could horde.


    "Tell me!" It took everything I had to stop myself from jumping out of my chair. But I needed to restrain myself. I was a princess, after all.


    "Come here, Nyx. I need you to stand right here." He pointed to a spot next to him, which I quickly rushed towards. I wanted that secret.


    "What next, Mr. Kharon?" I asked as I arrived at my destination.


    "What I''m about to teach you is an Asterian-specific combat style for mages. Namely, for wand users." He reached into his cloak and drew out a wand that glowed in the soft lighting of the training room. Its wood was dark and yet was polished to an overwhelming sheen.


    "You use a wand?" I was shocked to see a wand in his hand, as he had never taken it out before. Even when he was teaching me how to channel magic.


    "Not often, no. My instrument is my violin. I only have it to teach students how to use Pheria." He brandished his wand and took up an open pose. "Now, Pheria is a combat-oriented style. Currently, there are dozens of variants that all reflect different elements. In your case, the style you would use is called Pheria Arcana. Which relies heavily on continued assault and a lot of spell flinging." The tip of his wand took a teal hue as he readied it, and I quickly followed suit, trying to absorb everything he was teaching me.


    "Now, the first and most basic spells is an arcane bolt. Now, while this spell can be cast without a wand, with it, it gets channeled and focused into something unique." He flicked his wand, and a bolt of teal lighting jumped from the wand''s tip and rushed towards one of the runes on the wall, only to be dissipated by its power.


    I watched in amazement as it unfolded and quickly took up a position next to him. I wouldn''t mind waiting a little while for this dual while I mastered these skills the best that I could.

 Chapter 149

    You guys like the new upload schedule?


    Finally, it was the day of the duel. I sat outside by the lake mother and I went to, humming softly as I stared at the water. Kharon poured a copious amount of knowledge into me for the last two days, and I happily took it all. Now all that was left was this. The moment I''ve been waiting for. Excitement hammered in tandem with my heart as I waited for mother to arrive.


    I chose this place for a few reasons. The first is that I''m surrounded by various elements that I can use. The shadows from the trees, the water from the lake, the earth that stretched as far as I could see, and that isn''t to mention the arcane magic from my wand, nor the fire that I held within my gravity well. This place was perfect for showing off my newfound skills to my mother. On top of that, it was pretty here, so I enjoyed the scenery.


    "Hello there, Nyx." Mother''s voice radiated from behind me, and I almost jumped. But the fear that coursed through me like cold water was quickly washed away by happiness as I stood up.


    I rushed over to her and threw my arms around her. "Mother, I missed you so much," I told her as I wrapped my arms around her waist. Today, she was wearing a blood-red cloak that danced in the wind. Her hair was tied back in a low ponytail, and her emerald eyes gleamed with happiness as she looked down at me.


    "I missed you too, Nyx. I see you changed into the clothes that I sent you?" She told me as I pulled away from her.


    I nodded my head. "Yeah, my other ones were starting to smell a little. Thank you, mother." I replied to her as I walked over to my backpack. It was my fault that I forgot to bring a change of clothing. I was in such a rush. But thankfully, mother had my back.


    "Please don''t forget to bring extra clothes next time. It''s never a bad idea to have them on hand." I knew she was chastising me about it. So I only nodded my head since I knew she was right.


    "I understand, mother. Anyway, are you ready?" Once again, the excitement was all too prevalent.


    "Of course." She smiled softly at me, and I nodded my head.


    "But first, can you take my backpack? I''d hate for it to be destroyed." I picked it up and carried it over to her.


    She took the bag, and a second later, it vanished in a blinding display of gray light. "And, there." She replied and shifted some of her weight to her left hip.


    I nodde, skippedd towards the lake, and took a deep breath to calm my beating heart. I was ecstatic about this. This was my chance to show off all my power, and I didn''t want to ruin it. I stopped as soon as I got to a good spot, took a deep breath, and gently patted my cheeks. I got this. I can win this.


    The very second I finished hyping myself, I spun around and pointed my finger toward my mother. "I will give you everything I have, so be ready!" I won''t hold back. She needed to see how strong I had gotten.


    A wide smile split her face, revealing a set of pristine white teeth. "I wouldn''t expect anything less. Do your best for me, okay?"


    As I stood there, the anxiety was throbbing in my chest. I nodded my head and took another deep breath to steady my nerves. I really hope I didn''t disappoint her. But, I wouldn''t know until after the words. I closed my eyes for a second and began activating all the skills that would help me in the coming duel.


    The air turned gray as my vision fell away, only to be replaced by trails of mana. Green became gray, the colorless air became a soft silver, and teal rose from the ground like strands of blood. Teal mana rode the air like currents, mingling with the various colors popping into existence. The only thing that was really unnerving about it was that mother was one black spot. Not a single strand of mana escaped from her body, and it sent chills down my spine. It felt wrong like she was a walking void.


    I shook my head, tore my attention away from it the best I could, and brought my wand to bear. Mr. Kharon had already taught me the basics of Pheria, and while they were the basics, I have been practicing in my soul sleep. Everything that I did prepared me for this moment.


    I took a step forward and took an open position with my wand, with my fingers loosely gripping the soft handle. The gravity orb around me kicked up a bit and rotated faster around me. I made some new gravity spells, but unfortunately, it wasn''t much. A Lot of my focus was on mastering Pheria, But I will make do with what I have.


    "You are a wizard, Nyx." Mother broke this silence between us, and at the end of it she giggled slightly.


    "No, I''m a mage." I was a little confused that mother would mix that up. I mean, a mage was usually an Elementalist. Wizards needed rituals to create magic. It was simple stuff, really.


    "It was a joke. A quote from a book that I read once." She replied as she straightened up and reached down towards her hand. Unfortunately, mana vision wasn''t working in this situation since she simply ceased to be, so I turned it off for now. I needed to see everything that she was doing if I wanted to counter it directly.


    She pulled the cloak up and over her black metal-clad hand and then did the same for the mithril. I was always confused about what the other metal was, but my sense told me it wasn''t natural, so I avoided it the best I could. "I won''t be using a sword today. Only my fist." She told me as she raised her hand black hand up and closed her fist outside of her pointer finger and thumb.


    "I will use everything that I have. So be ready." I cleared my throat and sent arcana mana through to my wand.


    "I''m ready when you are." Once the words left her mouth, the air grew heavy. It wasn''t gravity; no, it was something else. It pressed into me as if we were trying to rip the air from my lungs. Even the surrounding air was quivering as whatever force Mother exerted seemed to increase. It was suffocating and pressing into me relentlessly.


    I stared at my mother with awe as I struggled to not fall to my knees. She took a step towards me, and the sound echoed in my ears like a clap of thunder, and she seemed to grow with each passing second. Color drained from the environment in tandem with my heartbeat. Larger and larger, she grew, and the air behind her quivered as something took shape. A set of eyes appeared from the air. They raged like an emerald fire and mirrored the gaze that mother lay on me. It was a monster staring down at me. No, not a monster. It was a dragon. It was what I aspired to be, but standing in front of it made my legs weak. This was the power that I wanted, but standing before it reminded me just how weak I was.


    A primal urge to run filled me, but I fought it. No, I wouldn''t run. I needed to show my mother how strong I was. I gritted my teeth and raised my wandagaine, ignoring the tears streaming down my face. To say that I wasn''t petrified by what stood before me would be a lie. But I promised myself that I wouldn''t be scared anymore.


    A ball of white energy appeared in my mother''s hand. One that grew in size before it fractured into several balls that traveled up her arm. I knew this skill. I watched her practice, so I knew what was about to come. Her thumb twitched, and the first ball shot towards me faster than I could blink. But my legs wouldn''t move. They were still stuck to the ground.


    I stared hopelessly at the orb as it shot towards me, begging my legs to move. Finally, they shifted, and I ki hopped out of the way. The act of movement did wonders to chase away a lot of the fear in my chest. Now it was time to play. Quickly, I shot an arcane bolt at her and gestured for the water behind me.


    The second my mana touched it, I picked it up and threw it at my mother. A stream of water shot overhead while I directed it with my hand and used my wand to guide it better. The stream of water became like a current as it rushed towards mother, who stepped out of the way. She was so fast that I didn''t even have time to blink before she shifted away.


    Her thumb twitched again, and the next ball of energy shot towards me. I retracted the current with my wand and brought it around me like Mr. Kharon did in his duel with ms. Alessia. The water shielded me from the blow, and I quickly snapped it outwards in a minor explosion to knock her off her feet.


    I reached up towards the gravity well and quickly summoned fire while using my hand to control another water flow. Now that I didn''t have to summon any extra elements, I had a lot of mana to spare in this fight. More than I needed, at least I hoped.


    My wand hummed as I used the arcana within it to boost the power of the elements at my disposal as I tried to lock down my mother. The currents of water and fire rushed around, but she was too fast. Each time the spells were about to hit her, she stepped out of the way. Her body twisted and contorted to slide past each wave. The worst part was that she would still fire off another one of her orbs, forcing me to step away to dodge.


    The dance kept up, with her using minimum effort to dodge my spells and forcing me out of position with her long-range attacks. At least until my control slipped slightly, and the water and fire crashed into each other. Much to my surprise, once they touched each other, they exploded into a gas that burnt everything around it.


    The second I saw it, I realized I could start mixing and matching elements. If mother wants to play hard to hit, I would increase the pressure. I summoned another strand of fire from the gravity orb and took control of the surrounding air. She was stepping out of the way of all my attacks, so I would mix fire and air to cover the area.


    Using my wand, I struck out with a wind slash, used my wand to apply fire to it, and watched as it quickly expanded in size. Mother''s eyes widened as she froze in place for a second, and I couldn''t help but grin. Good, shock is a powerful ally. Quickly I shifted to a single element once more, so I could go back to using Pheria.


    The earth around me started to quake as arcane mana pulsed through my wand, as I shifted its internal energies to a disarming skill and focused my attention on her hand. I knew it wouldn''t be enough to do anything, but I was trying to take her ranged skill out of play, if even for a second.


    The earth roared as it trembled, and mother stumbled. It was the only chance I needed as a faint grey energy shot from the tip of my wand towards her hand. It slammed into the metal, her hand jerked back, and the orbs quickly condensed down and shot from her hand, just as the air and fire mixture slammed into her, knocking her off her feet.


    I grinned as I saw my chance to actually win and tried a new mixture of elements. I summoned fire, pumped it full of gravity, and watched as it pulsed and a blast of heat rushed across my flesh. But just as I was about to let it loose, mother appeared in front of me. Her eyes were alight with humor, and her skin looked like glimmering dragon scales.


    I gasped as I quickly dropped the spell, stepped back, and pumped the gravity well inside me with all the mana that I could. The earth trembled, and mother stumbled again as her feet sank into the dirt. She was too close for my wand to mean anything, so I reached behind, slid it into its sheath, and drew my battle axes.


    Mother eyes me warily for a moment, as her body glowed a brilliant orange, and time felt like it slowed down. My hands reached for my axes out of desperation, and I jumped backward, trying to make some space.


    She struggled to stand, and my mana reserves rapidly depleted as the well inside me guzzled it. This fight was about to be over, and I didn''t want to lose. So, I gripped both axes and pumped ki through my veins, just like my mother taught me. I jumped into the air and pumped every last drop of mana I could into my final attack.

 Chapter 150

    Sorry about that, my schedule got screwed up cause of work. Anyways, I''m back! Consider joining my patreon! I do offer roughly five chapters a week!


    My daughter was strong. Not to mention that she was quickly adapting on the fly, which was the scariest part. I could have ended the fight early, but I wanted to see what she was made of. So, I held back quite a bit.


    But I was floored, to say the least. She was strong, but she still had a long way to go if she wanted to beat me. But that damn gravity magic will be a hassle when she gets better at it. Especially now that she''s using it to root me in place.


    Gravity gripped my legs and pulled me down into the earth. It wasn''t unbearable yet, but with ki, it was easy, yet I wanted to give her a chance. She had the potential to one day be stronger than me. Hell, I''m pretty sure at the rate she''s moving, she has the potential to be the strongest person inside of this domain.


    But a little humility goes a long way in teaching somebody like her.


    I watched her as she jumped into the sky with her dual axes held high. The gravity surged around me, and the ki pulsed through her veins like a light show. It was an intelligent move to immobilize me and try to take me out. But, this was child''s play to me. Usually, I would just catch the blades to prove a point, but I used orichalcum to make the edges of her blade, and I wasn''t about to risk my hands for that. So instead, I would just go for hers.


    She fell like a bullet as she dived toward me. Her axes were bared straight for me, and her eyes were alight with a sense of joy that made my heart melt. I counted the seconds as she fell and shifted my aims to her hands, and the second she was in range, I reached out and redirected her hands.


    She slammed into me like a bulldozer, and I could feel the earth crack around me as she slammed into me. Not that I was budged by it, in fact. This was probably the first thing I felt hit me since I took this class change.


    I held Nyx for a few seconds and heard her axes hit the ground with a clatter as gravity released its hold on me. "Are you alright?" I asked as I held her there, cherishing this moment.


    "My head hurts a little bit. I almost used too much mana." She replied as she nestled against me. I could feel tears soaking through my cloak, so I held her close and ran my hands through her hair. I think I scared her earlier when I activated my auras.


    "That''s alright. If you want, we can go home, and you can rest for a bit." I suggested as I stood there and looked around me to take stock of the damage done. She did scorch a few trees with the superheated steam attack, and the wind slash cut through a few more with no problem. Her potential was monstrous, and honestly, it scared me. I told her that when she beats the palatines, I would give her more freedom, but at this rate, I didn''t know how long I had to keep doting on her.


    "Mama.." She spoke up and pushed her head further into me. "I tried so hard to win." The wetness from her tears soaked into my chest, and her breathing increased.


    It broke my heart feeling her cry. So I reached up and ran my fingers through her hair. "I know you did. I''m proud of you, Nyx. If I was anyone else, then I know for a fact that you would have won."


    She cried harder as she laced her arms around me. But I was really at a loss for words. So instead, I just sat there and ran my fingers through her hair until she stopped crying. But when she didn''t move, I knew she had fallen asleep, so instead, I sat there with her, held her under the dying light of the sun, and just cherished the time that I spent with her.


    After a few hours, I teleported back to my office, set her gently on the bed, and tucked her in. I ran my hand across her face and wiped away some tears on her cheek before I walked over to my desk.


    I felt a little bad, but she needed to learn some humility. I loved that she was ambitious and confident, but too much of either of those traits could get you killed, and that was something that I didn''t want. But I was proud that she took the time to train and prepare for our fight. I was proud of her more than anything.


    I wandered through my bedroom, entered my office, and sat down at my desk. A sigh escaped from my lips as I nestled into the chair and stared up at the ceiling. It''s been close to a week, and I had no idea when Alessia was supposed to return. I missed her so much. It''s been really lonely here without her. Granted, I had Nyx, but still.


    I pushed the intrusive thoughts away and instead focused on happier thoughts. A few days ago, Nyx told me she loved me, which touched my heart in a way that very few people achieved. It chased away a lot of the depression that lurked in the corners of my mind and filled me with a sense of bliss and warmth. I just hoped that I was good enough in her eyes.


    I sat up, turned my focus towards the domain, and quickly scanned it. The stronghold had recovered and was operating back at full strength. The roads that lead further into the domain were expanded by an army of undead, while another team was working on the railways. Honestly, the sheer amount of progression was staggering, and a large part of it had to do with Octavian. He was pushing forward an army, and with each location he captured, he converted quickly into use.


    Roads would be repaved, wagons would be drawn up, and resources quickly distributed. He was a large part of why I didn''t need to micromanage the domain anymore. Once the railways were completed, I would find myself busier trying to expand the domain as fast as they were, simply because they were inexorable in their missions. The undead was already working day and night, toiling to improve their living conditions.


    I sighed as I opened up the map, quickly expanded the domain by another few dozen kilometers, and quickly placed down pre-constructed buildings. I hate spending this much essence, especially since I don''t have an income, but I needed to ensure they had room to operate.


    I dropped in a few more cohorts of what could be considered traitor forces around the outskirts of the town I had in mind and spread them out a bit. I placed traps around the area to make the start of urban warfare a slog. But I was getting a little more creative with using the traps. For example, I was using the fire explosion trap as a makeshift landmine or to simulate an artillery strike.


    Mostly since that was the way of war that I grew up with. No one on earth clashed with swords and spears anymore. There, you could get killed halfway across the world with a pinpoint strike. Not that I wanted to bring something of that magnitude here. But, it was challenging to switch gears to something I''ve never truly experienced.


    At least I have mages. If anything, I can write off the long-range attacks as artillery mages. It would be simple enough to do at any rate. But I don''t mind experimenting. That''s the fun side of things. I hummed quietly as I switched back to the area I made and looked it over.


    It was like a suburb. Enough houses and land to keep Octavian tied up while I was out of the domain for a bit since urban warfare was a monster in and of itself. If the undead had guns, then there was no telling how much of an endeavor it could have been. I could have even created some bunker complexes for them to clear, but I think that would have been a tad too much for anyone to handle right now. But maybe when I have more manpower to spread, I can get a bit more creative in the future.


    I dismissed the screen and glanced at my domain stats. I still had room for another two bosses, so perhaps I could get to work creating them. One can be a loyalist, while the other can be a traitor. But the question was, what was I in the mood to create? The traitor should probably be a general of some sort to act as a counter to Octavian. The loyalist I wanted to create would have to be someone who could lead the forces from the northern city, but I wasn''t sure who that would be.


    I stared at my boss''s creation screen for a bit before settling on the traitor. Let''s see what type of undead I could use. Let''s do something ethereal, so I would experiment with a dark wraith. I found an area on the map that was far away from everything and spawned one in, and selected it. I still had a fair bit of essence left, so I could, in theory, just pump it full of essence. But, I had an idea. How about I use the whispers trait to craft something unique to the area? It could be akin to a zone boss and would be a powerful monster if done correctly.


    I focused the entirety of my attention on the dark wraith and sent every ounce of will to it. "If you can hear me, wave your arm," I whispered and observed. The wraith hesitated before a single hand waved. Good, good, now, let''s see what kind of back story I wanted.


    How about the wraith was once a governor of the city and fell to the whispers and promises of power? He took it in a moment of weakness, and lost his body. His soul rotted, and his sanity left him. Now he was just a man left without a mind, doomed to forever wander the ruins of a once beautiful city.


    Carefully, I whispered his history into its mind as I ushered essence into it. I described to it what it was, who it was, and the power that now coursed through its veins. I went even further and whispered of its ritualistic sacrifice of all the citizens in the town and how the power it imbued within him was now akin to death itself.


    As I spoke and imbued him with essence, the darkness that covered him slowly changed and became a sickly green. Its hood tightened, revealing a fractured skull and leaking trails of green energy like morbid tears. The cloak it wore slowly altered and changed into something akin to a suit from earth, but it was left in decayed tatters.


    Energy swirled around and pulsed outwards in a steady stream, and reached up towards the sky before it vanished in the wind. All that was left was to give him his name. I considered it as the wraith slowly changed into something I didn''t expect.


    I carefully ran a few names through my mind until I finally settled on one. His name will be Viator ducas, The fallen governor. I sent the final piece of information over to him, and his body pulsed once more.


    A piercing scream left its lips as it grew in size, and the putrid green energy that flooded from its body reached an apex before it dimmed down a bit, leaving a strange conglomeration of living and dead.


    I released a pent-up breath as I studied the being, and a notification appeared on the corner of my eye.


    I stared at it for a moment as I tried to work through what I had just done. So, I can use the whispers trait to influence evolution. That''s good. Perhaps it would allow me to create more unique bosses. Now I just needed to make a weapon and set its parameters.

 Chapter 151

    Hello! Sorry for being gone for some time. I was starting to burn out from writing this so I took a break. Anyways I''m back so enjoy! If you are enjoying what you are reading consider joining my discord and patreon! (Hint Hint I''m working on a new litrpg novel and chapters are slowly getting funneled into patreon for it)


    https://discord.gg/kw7VEgK


    After some consideration, I decided I would craft the new boss with a scythe. I mean, it fit the back story for him. I brought out my notebook and quickly sketched out what I had in mind. It had a shaft that was roughly two meters long and had ornate patterns that were etched into the metal. In the end, it wasn¡¯t anything too special, but for now, it would do. Once I had a general idea crafted out, I spawned it in the field next to him and let him go about his day.


    A yawn split my lips as I pushed myself away from my desk and stretched out a bit. I relished the feeling of my muscles stretching out as I tried to figure out what I wanted to do with the rest of my day. I didn¡¯t really want to train right now, and Nyx was hogging my bed, wallowing in her sadness. A part of me wanted to go in there and cuddle with her, but I should let her work through it on her own terms.


    Perhaps I could go for a walk. It would do me wonders, and it would give me a chance to explore my office space. Outside of my changes, I know that the praetorians have been busy expanding this place. It¡¯s a good thing that the magic here keeps the walls from collapsing. Otherwise, they may have a long time ago.


    I walked to my office door and peeked into the lobby. In the middle sat a small fountain constantly spewing water out of the top, and a single battle mage sat at one of the benches. Their cloak shrouded their appearance, so I wasn¡¯t sure who or what they were. I felt I should make it a point to learn their names if they have one, but it was tough to communicate with them.


    ¡°Do you know when Alessia will be back?¡± I stepped out of my office and closed the door behind me gently to hopefully not wake my daughter before I spun around to hear the mage¡¯s response.


    Sadly, the mage only shook his head, and my mood fell slightly. ¡°Oh, okay, I appreciate it.¡± I sighed as I walked through the lobby. I was really missing her, but I was doing my best to not let it get to me. She was married to her work, and I fully understood that. When I was a line cook, I was the same way, grinding close to seventy hours a week. So, I would never hold that against her. But I still missed her.


    I followed the red velvet carpet down the length of the lobby and glanced around. Next to my office door was a desk with a single undead that sat there, much like a secretary, but without all the phones ringing. I didn¡¯t need one, but Alessia insisted I make one, so I did. Whatever made her happy is all that mattered to me.


    I pushed through the lobby and switched my mental gears to my praetorians. Originally I designed them to be my bodyguards, but they became more akin to my personal legion, with the palatines becoming my guards. In the end, that didn¡¯t bother me all that much, but I need to update them. Currently, I have hoplites to act as the defensive arm, a vanguard, mages, and assassins, but I have gaps that need to be filled.


    I know that I will need calvary in the future, not to mention that I want to create a ranged division that doesn¡¯t have just mages. But includes archers and what other ranged units I could get my hands on. I do also want to create an engineering corp as well. At that point, I think I will have a pretty decent combination of troops at my disposal, and it would stop me from tampering with my legions more than I already do. Plus, it gives Octavian free rein, so it works out.


    I made a mental note to let Alessia know what I had in mind when I saw her next as I wandered out of the lobby and down the connecting hallway. Two hoplites stood guard by the door with their massive shields resting on the ground and the butt of the spear resting on the ground at the position of attention. ¡°Hello, gentleman,¡± I called out as I glided past them. They both gave me a curt nod, and I smiled back as I pressed on.


    I wonder how Ajax is doing. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, though to my knowledge, he was still active and training. The last I checked, he was still in charge of defense and fortifications. But I wasn¡¯t really all that close to him. I shrugged the thought away as I turned the corner and bumped into something.


    ¡°Empress?¡± A feminine voice reached my ears as I staggered back a few steps. Not out of surprise, but just to make sure whoever I bumped into was okay.


    I glanced up and froze for a moment as my eyes landed on Alessia¡¯s face. For a few seconds, I stared as my mind tried to process what I saw for a moment. Confusion quickly morphed into shock, which melted into elation. ¡°Alessia!¡± I almost shouted as I rushed over to her and threw my arms around her. My heart was racing in my chest as I laced my arms around her back and nestled myself into her chest.


    ¡°Needy, are we?¡± Her tone took a teasing edge as her arms made their way around me, pulling her into me.


    ¡°What¡¯s a girl to do when I¡¯m left all alone?¡± I closed my eyes and stood there. The loneliness I felt quickly faded as it was replaced with sheer happiness.


    ¡°I missed you, empress.¡± Her hands clenched my cloak, and I felt my heart flutter in my chest.


    ¡°I missed you, too, Alessia. So much.¡± I really missed her. She has been a staple in my life for so long that it was getting harder to see it without her in it. With each passing day, I needed her more, and I was perfectly okay with that.


    We stood there for quite some time before I pushed away first. ¡°Alessia, come with me. I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± I reached out and took her hand in mine, interlacing our fingers as I tugged on her.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± She gave me a beautiful smile as we walked hand in hand down the hallway. Usually, I would be against doing something like this, but at this moment, I didn¡¯t care. I was just happy that I had her back.


    ¡°How did your training go?¡± I cast her a glance and drank in her features. Her flesh looked softer than before and more human-like. Her hair had darkened slightly and looked like rays of moonlight in a clear night sky.


    Her golden eyes beamed slightly as she thought it over for a moment. ¡°It went as well as I could have hoped. I brought four new palatines online, which brings us up to six. I want more, but that won¡¯t happen for quite some time.¡±


    I tightened my grip on her hand and marveled at how solid she was. She felt almost human. ¡°I¡¯m glad that it went well. But I¡¯m in no rush for more right now. Six is plenty for the time being.¡± I mostly said that since I didn¡¯t want her to leave again for quite some time. I wanted to be greedy and keep her here with me for a while longer.


    ¡°As you wish, Empress.¡± Her eyes glimmered slightly, and it felt like her body was humming.


    Hearing her call me empress bothered me slightly, but I was also in a really good mood and wanted her affection. I stopped in the middle of the hallway and glanced around to ensure no one was in sight. ¡°Alessia, darling.¡± I spun on her and pressed my hands into her abdomen. Shockingly, I could feel abs under my palms, which alone sent a small spark of desire off my chest.


    She froze up slightly, and her eyes went wide as she stepped back, but I followed her backward. ¡°Yes, Empress?¡± She stammered slightly as I pushed her back into the wall and leaned slightly over her.


    I left one hand on her stomach and the other, I placed it by her head. ¡°Alessia, call me by my name when we are by ourselves.¡±


    Her eyes darted to my arm before they went back to my face. ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± I saw something flicker in her eyes, and I knew what it was in a heartbeat. It was an act of submission, and it set a fire off deep within me. But it was hard to describe. Usually, I¡¯m not a greedy person, but at that moment, I wanted to take her all for myself. I slowly trailed my hand up from her abdomen and fought the desire to strip her. Slowly, it traveled up and over her breast, and it took every ounce of willpower that I had to not grope her.


    Eventually, my hand came to rest under her chin, and I pressed my nail in to tilt her head up to me since it felt like she was shrinking under me. ¡°Alessia, I¡¯m telling you to say my name.¡± My voice dropped an octave as I gently pressed harder into her. I don¡¯t know what came over me at this moment, but I wouldn¡¯t argue with it. It felt so hot to stand here and do this.


    She stared into my eyes, and I could see dozens of emotions flicker past before she broke the silence. ¡°Of course¡­Calixa..¡±


    When my name left her lips, I melted slightly, and I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers as hard as I could. Thousands of sparks danced across my flesh as she met mine in a frenzy. It all felt so right. She belonged to me, and I wasn¡¯t going to let her go.

 Chapter 152

    AHHHH. I really enjoy the romance between these two. It''s just so wholesome T_T. Anyways, heres my usual shameless self promotion!


    Discord: https://discord.gg/kw7VEgK


    Patreon:


    Alessia Pov:


    Her lips mashed against my own, and I felt myself melting under her touch. I was shocked when I saw that she had changed in the week that I had left. She was far more beautiful now. Not that she wasn¡¯t before, but now she was otherworldly.


    It was surreal how I could feel her hands against me as clear as day, and I was on the cusp of losing my mind because of it. The fire that was raging in her eyes when she pinned me into the wall sparked feelings that had long since laid dominant.


    ¡°Alessia.¡± She purred in my ear, and I felt my mind fry once more at the onslaught of pleasure that was budding in my chest. Why was she the only one that could make me feel so alive?


    ¡°Yes, Empress?¡± I replied as I closed my eyes to avoid her gaze. I knew it bothered her, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I wanted her to say something to me. No, I needed her to.


    The finger under my chin pressed into me harder, and her voice reached my ear with no small threat in it. ¡°Alessia, what did I just tell you?¡± I opened my eyes and stared into her fiery eyes. A strange emotion flickered in my chest like a perverse heartbeat as I stared into her and lost myself in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Calixa.¡± Her name rolled from my tongue, and if I could breathe at that moment, I may have just whimpered.


    A feral grin crossed her face for a split second before she leaned back and wrapped her arms around me, holding me close to her. ¡°Can you call me that in private from now on, please?¡± The tone in her voice became softer, and a part of me was sad that what we were doing was over. But I wasn¡¯t going to push her. I yearned for her, but her wish was my command at the end of the day.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied as I pulled her into me and rested against the wall. I missed her so much. There wasn¡¯t a day that she wasn¡¯t on my mind. She was mine, just as much as I was hers. That was, without a doubt. Whether that was because of the whispers that gnawed at my mind or by the simple act of attraction. But it really didn¡¯t matter anymore. This was my life, and I accepted it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Have you been training like I asked?¡± I reached up and ran my fingers through her hair while keeping an eye out for any of my soldiers that may wander past since I knew all too well that she didn¡¯t want public displays of affection. Not that it bothered me since I fully understood why. It was still lovely, though, when she did things like this.


    ¡°Yes. I unlocked a plethora of new skills, and I designed a new weapon. Not to mention, I also helped Nyx find some magic that she enjoys.¡± She pulled away slightly before giving me another peck on the lips and took my hand in hers again.


    ¡°How is Nyx?¡± I asked as I followed closely behind her, tightened my grip on her hand, and eyed her backside with no small hunger.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. She¡¯s a little depressed that she lost a duel with me earlier. So she¡¯s been sulking in bed or just asleep. I¡¯m not sure which.¡± She shrugged as she glided down the hallway.


    Nyx was much like a daughter to me, though that may be partly because of how much time we spend together or because I¡¯m just head over heels for her mother. ¡°Poor girl.¡± I nodded my head as I thought it over. Nyx was very prideful, so no doubt she was depressed at her first real defeat.


    ¡°Yeah, but she did well. I¡¯m proud of her.¡± She stopped and looked back at me, and I felt a pulse in my chest as she beamed happily. I was absolutely smitten, beyond any doubt.


    ¡°What magic did she get a hold of?¡± I knew Nyx was predominantly a mage, but the last I knew, she didn¡¯t really enjoy a lot of blades, so I was worried that she would suffer the same fate that many mages did.


    ¡°I gave her the gravity orb I have, on top of the water core. But she was using a few other elements simultaneously, not to mention the wand she has or the dual battle axes that I made her.¡± She shrugged as she turned away and pulled me further down the hall. I didn¡¯t know where she was going, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Do you think perhaps that is too much for a child to learn?¡± The Empress treated it a bit too nonchalantly that the princess was so diverse in combat.


    ¡°No? As I said, she did really well. Honestly, near the end, she used gravity magic to lock me in place. If I didn¡¯t have all the ki I did, she may have really hurt me in the end. One day, I can see her being stronger than any of us.¡± She clenched her fingers around mine, and remained quiet for a moment while I thought about what she said.


    It was true, Nyx had the potential to outshine us all one day. It was rare to see someone who could use all three of the core body affinities. Not just rare but unheard of. It was always a trade, and there was always a sacrifice. I was born without magic, but my ki affinity was high. But I gave that up as well. I only chose the path of the soul to further amplify my blade work because, in the end, the only thing I would ever rely on was my skill and nothing more. ¡°I see. Moving forward, I will train Nyx to the best of my ability with her axes.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you, Alessia. So very much. Anyway, do you want to go on a date?¡± She stopped and spun around. Her cloak danced on the draft of her movements, and her emerald eyes flickered. My eyes were drawn to her perfectly sculpted face, and I swooned as I stared at her.


    ¡°I would love to, but what about Nyx?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but worry about leaving her on her own.


    ¡°She will be fine. As long as she has her books, she will be distracted enough. Besides, now, she just needs space so she can process what happened.¡± She stopped in the middle of the hallway and glanced around.


    We somehow ended up on the fringe of the praetorian stronghold. It was strangely empty outside a few guards stationed in key points. The others must be busy training, which is good. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I didn¡¯t doubt her, but I felt terrible not including her in our plans.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She walked close to me and laced her arms through mine. ¡°Besides, it would be nice to have a moment just for us two, no?¡± She pulled my arm into her chest and gave me a set of puppy eyes that could rival Nyx¡¯s.


    Any reservations I had in that moment faded away, and I nodded. ¡°Of course. It would be wonderful to spend time with you, my love.¡± I grinned at her as I threw on that extra part to get a reaction out of her.


    Her face darkened slightly, her eyes watered near the corners, and she nodded. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to the lake. Oh, I know you probably won¡¯t be able to, but can you eat food?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly have the desire to, but if it¡¯s something you want to do, we can.¡± Food, sadly, had no meaning to me anymore. My body didn¡¯t need it to function, nor did hunger ever assail me. But if it made her happy, then it would be something that I could attempt to do.


    ¡°Okay! I can try to make something small for us then. Maybe pizza of some sort.¡± Her face scrunched up slightly, just like Nyx¡¯s does when she¡¯s in thought. It was scary how much alike those two were; the funny part is that they were both utterly oblivious to it.


    ¡°What is pizza?¡± The foreign word left my mouth and left a strange feeling on my tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s dough that is often baked, and on top is any sauce you can imagine, melted cheese, and whatever else you want to throw on there. It¡¯s quick and easy depending on the kind that you want to make, so I figured it would be the best option we had.¡± She leaned her head into me as we walked down the hallway and towards the kitchen.


    It was thoughtful of her. But in the end, it didn¡¯t really matter to me. I just wanted to spend time with her. ¡°While we are out, let¡¯s talk about our plan for leaving the domain since I¡¯m almost certain you want to do that as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! We can talk about it. Plus, there are also a few things that I want to run past you about the praetorians. But most of that can wait. I just want to spend some time with you.¡± She beamed a wide-toothed smile at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but fall a little further into her grasp at that moment. Slowly but surely, I was starting to be consumed by her, and at this point, I didn¡¯t think I could escape, even if I wanted to.

 Chapter 153

    Mmm, more chapters. This is more or less a date scene for the two love bird since I''ve been lacking it. Anyways, enjoy and let me know what you think! <3


    As usual consider joining my patron for more content! (I have a new book on the horizon) <3


    I hummed to myself happily as I closed the latch on the container. From the inside, the sweet smell of freshly baked pizza was seeping from the crevices, and it took everything that I had not to tear it open and devour it.


    I was in such a good mood. I asked Alessia out on a date for the first time as a more spur-of-the-moment thing. We are both always working and never really got to spend time together. So, instead, I made it happen. Granted, I was leaving Nyx out, but that would have to be the price I paid. Next time, though, I would happily take her out with us on a family date.


    As that thought swam across my mind, I paused. Family date, huh? Why did those words feel so right? Would Alessia count as Nyx''s mom? Stepmom? How does that even work? I toyed with the thoughts as I grabbed the container''s handle and walked out of the room. I don''t think it matters all that much to me. It is all the same in the end.


    I pushed the door that led to my kitchen outwards and stumbled into the hallway. Alessia was resting against the far wall with her arms crossed, and her eyes were slightly glazed over. "Are you alright?" I asked as I got close to her and laced my arms through hers.


    "Yeah, I''m just thinking." The veil that had fallen across her eyes fell away, and she flashed me a smile.


    "Are you sure?" I asked once more as I pulled her arm into me. Was I being overly touchy? Maybe, but I didn''t care. Right now, I just need it.


    "Yeah! It''s really nothing to worry about. Just work stuff."


    I stared at her for a second and tried to discern if she was lying to me or not, but I couldn''t tell. At times, her face could be rather impassive. "If you say so." If there was something wrong with her, I wouldn''t push it. She would tell me when she was ready. Besides, if anyone was guilty of not talking about themselves, it was me. The mere thought of opening up to someone scared me. It made me feel vulnerable, and that was something that I wanted to avoid.


    "I do say so." She turned to me and gave me a small smirk, and I grinned back at her. But I still stored this information away for later use. "So tell me, Calixa, where do you intend to take us?"


    My name left her lips, and I felt my heart jump in my chest. "Uh, honestly, let''s just go to the lake. It''s the prettiest place in the domain right now." I honestly wouldn''t have minded taking her somewhere outside the domain, but I had Nyx to worry about. Not that I didn''t trust in her or her ability to take care of herself. But the security aspect would be a pain to deal with.


    "A pretty place, with an even prettier woman." Alessia''s voice took a huskier tone as she complimented me.


    "I''m sure you say that to every woman you meet." I teased her back slightly, but her calling me pretty left warmth in my chest.


    "Only the ones that matter." She shifted her head towards me and gave me a wink.


    "Oh, so there are more than me?" For a second, I felt my heart drop. But the fear quickly faded when I realized that there hopefully wouldn''t be anyone else. She is with me or at work.


    "Yeah. There is another." She nodded her head, and I suddenly felt a little dejected. Did I mean that little to her?


    "Oh.." The words left my mouth coated with sadness. It felt like the world was crashing down around me, and I didn''t know how to take it.


    The silence hung in the air between us for a few heartbeats as I pondered what went wrong. Was it my work? Was it because I didn''t open up to her as much as I could have? Thousands of questions rushed through my mind like a torrent, and I felt jealousy blossoming in my chest. "Who is she?"


    "Oh, are you jealous?" Alessia stopped walking, and she stared at me with that stupid smirk of hers.


    "I''m a little angry if I''m going to be real with you." I pulled my arm away from her and crossed them. A large part of me really hoped that she was just kidding.


    "Come now, Calixa, you know the only other woman in my life I talk to is Nyx." Her smirk grew wider, and relief coursed through my veins, but there was no small amount of indignation behind that.


    "That''s not fair." I crossed my arms and turned my head away from her. How dare she get me going like that! I was scared that she found someone else.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it." She chuckled nervously at me, but I could only roll my eyes.


    "Alessia, please never do that again. You scared me." The relief that I felt made me weak in the knees. The mere idea of losing her hurt me in a way that I wasn''t ready for.


    "I''m sorry, my lady." She walked forward and interlaced her arm with mine once more.


    "I''ll forgive you. But I need you to know, that this relationship has to work. We both have too much at stake for it to fall apart. I refuse for us to fail." I chastised her as my heart pounded in my chest. This wasn''t just any normal relationship where if it ended we could both go our separate ways. Our lives depended on eachother, and if I died, so did everyone else here. We were bound to each other in a way that no body else could ever be, and because of that, I refuse for it to fall apart. We have to stay an item now, no matter what.


    "Worry not my dearest Calixa, no one else could ever hope to compare to you." She flashed me another heart warming grin, and all my irritation faded away at once. This damn woman. Left speechless, I brought my menu up, and with a quick motion, I teleported us to the far side of the lake, which wasn''t devastated by the duel I had earlier.


    fifteen minutes later:


    I was settled onto the blanket I spawned in, and I was enjoying the sunlight that was caressing my flesh. The lake''s surface held small ripples that pulsed across its surface from the soft gusts of wind that pushed through the trees. It was a beautiful day.


    I sat forward, undid the latch on the container, and quickly opened it, revealing its contents. Desperation grew within me as I stared at the large pizza, still radiating waves of heat off its surface. My mouth watered as I reached out towards the first slice and brought it up towards my mouth.


    Strings of cheese clung from the slice on my hand and stretched downwards towards the rest of the pizza. Damn, I didn''t realize that I made it that cheesy. But that was how I liked it. I bit into the pizza, and immediately the flavor sank into my tongue and flooded my mouth. Never has food tasted so strongly before. I could pick apart the very minutiae of each flavor within the pizza, which also sadly meant that I could tell what it was missing. I always liked to think my pallet was good, but now, it was much more precise.


    It wasn''t bad by any stretch. It was fantastic, but the cheeses I had didn''t mesh together super well, which was strange considering that this was a blend I used to make on Earth. Maybe my sense of taste was as heightened as the rest of my senses now. This would be a pain to acclimate to, but I would get over it.


    "Are you alright?" Alessia''s sweet voice tore me from my thoughts, and I looked over at her. She was sitting beside me, with her legs crossed, and was basking in the sun.


    "Yeah. I just realize how much more sensitive my taste buds are, and now the food is missing something, which is something that I would have never noticed before." It was a shame, really. If there was one thing that I loved, it was food. I remember the first day I started working in kitchens. It was hard to figure out what I was missing, and now it feels like it was my first day again.


    "I take it you are an avid fan of food, then?" She asked as she closed her eyes and shifted weight onto her hands. The sunlight caught her skin, and I stared at the colors I hadn''t seen before. Her skin tone was now close to what I had seen in my dreams.


    "Yeah. I love eating. I used to eat a lot, and the only thing that balanced it out was that I worked for fifteen hours a day." Oh, the life of a line cook. The hours were long and grueling, but the pay was great.


    "Tell me about your life. I don''t care about what the whispers tell me. I want to know about the Calixa that was before all of this." She opened her eyes and affixed me with her golden eyes.


    "It''s nothing special. I was working on becoming a chef. So I gave up most of my life for work. Fifteen hours a day for five days a week. The other two, I either slept or partied." I mused on the memories as I spoke to her. How many nights did I get shit-faced at a party, sleep for four hours and go back to work? A few too many times and one would think I had learned my lesson by then.


    "My memories tell me I was the same, granted I wasn''t training to be a chef. Instead, I joined the Order of the Blue rose and worked every day to be the best I could be. To provide for myself and my brother." Her face fell slightly at the mention of her brother, and it broke my heart a little.


    So I set the slice of pizza that I was munching on down and slid over to her. "Tell me about him." It was a touchy subject, but at the same time, I wanted to know more about the woman that sat across from me. I only knew the barest hints, but I wanted to know more.


    "When we were younger, he was great. He was driven, but he was kind. We both came from nothing, and we never forgot it. Well, I never did, at least. Near the end, he did." She grew a little sullen, and I laid an arm across her and pulled her into me.


    We sat there in silence together and stared at the lake. Perhaps it was rude of me to pry, but I wanted to be closer to her. "Alessia, do you hate him?"


    "I don''t hate him. I just hate what he became, and I''ll hate him until he comes to his senses." She pressed her head against mine, but her words struck me strangely.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Someone like my brother could never be truly killed. He still lives, and I feel him brimming just under the surface, desperate to be released from his chains."


    I sat there and thought back to the last time I saw him when I watched Alessia die, and I felt like a torrent of ice-cold water washed over me. "Can I tell you something?"


    "Of course. I''m always here for you." She pulled away from me slightly to get a better view of my face.


    "While you were unconscious, I slept next to you, waiting for you to wake up, and last night, you mentioned him by name and asked why he betrayed us. I thought nothing of it until I fell asleep, and I was somehow drug into your dream. I watched you die, and I was powerless." Emotions that I held deep within me, came to the surface as tears built up in the corner of my eyes.


    She sat there for a moment in stunned silence. Before she reached out and pulled me into her. "I''m sorry you had to see something like that." She murmured softly in my ear as I wept in her embrace.


    "Just promise me you won''t do something like that again." My words came out begging more than anything else, but I couldn''t help it. What I watched was genuinely horrible.


    "I''ll do my best. For you and Nyx, at least." I smiled and nodded my head slightly. That was the best answer I could have hoped for, at least.


    "Thank you, Alessia." I pushed away from her slightly, took a deep breath to clear my nerves, and wiped away some of the tears. "Anyways, do you want to help me design some stuff for the guard while we are together?" I had some ideas for armor to outfit the palatines that I wanted to do, and I wanted her input. While this was a date, I didn''t see this as work. Just me sitting here with the woman of my dreams, working on projects together.

 Chapter 154

    I am back. Sorry, I got caught up in writing my new book, and haven''t posted whispers in a while. I still upload weekly on patreon so stop by and read ahead, and maybe get a head start on the new novel. :)


    I stared at the piece of paper resting on my desk. My heart thumped roughly in my chest as despair relentlessly assaulted me. So, the Empress will leave the domain and pay me a visit. I wasn''t sure how to feel about it since the letter said that she was only visiting for diplomatic reasons and to acquire goods from the marketplace.


    Nominally, it wouldn''t be an issue, but she was a security hazard. I still have yet to find the mole feeding Velcrest information, and once this leaks, there can be no telling what may unfold. Plus, there was an entire army of adventures here that I would have to corral.


    This would be a logistical headache if I was, to be honest. I sighed and placed the piece of paper down on the desk. I received this letter a few days ago, but I''ve read it hundreds of times. But at this point, it is what it is. "Miranda, can you fetch Cato for me, please?" I called out as I relaxed in my chair and reached out for the goblet of fenrisian ale nearby.


    It did much to warm my innards and brought a sense of inner peace. I still had some time to figure out what I needed to do. Should I alert the king? The adventurers'' guild? I wasn''t sure what I should do if anything at all. I could always keep a secret, and Cato and I could figure it out. That would be for the best, more than likely. It would just be the adventurers that would be a pain in the ass to deal with.


    I took another gulp of the ale and closed my eyes. That blasted woman made things so hard. But much like my father used to say, there was an opportunity in everything. All I needed to do was to find it. I still had that slave that I was going to gift to her. I opened my eyes and reached out toward my desk, and pulled out the piece of paper detailing my interactions with the slave.


    For starters, it was a strange variant of an elf that I had never seen before. Its flesh was close to silver but with faint gray undertones that matched its shoulder-length hair, which was the color of a freshly formed storm cloud. Their eyes were the color of freshly pooled blood that shimmered like water in the light. It was difficult to tell the gender if there was one since their face was both masculine, yet it held a delicate feminine beauty. It was terribly vexing, but I wasn''t an expert on nonhumans by any stretch.


    I gleaned very little from the being outside of its age and where it came from. I also doubted its original status as a slave, but I couldn''t be too sure at the moment. As for its class, well, I wasn''t sure of that either. You could never really tell with those types.


    I suppose it should be alright for her to visit. I''d just have to make an official memo about it. Maybe the mole will play their hand. The only thing I would have to look out for is ensuring that neither her chosen nor her daughter comes to harm. If that occurred, then indeed, I fear for this world. It was also wrong of me to put them in harm''s way, but I will do what needs to be done.


    I pushed myself away from my desk, walked over to the window, and stared across the small town. Hundreds of adventurers were already clamoring about revisiting the domain. Many were shocked that it was closed down, but I had yet to reveal the official reason. I didn''t want Velcrest to know I was onto them just yet. The less they knew, the better.


    My eyes drank in the town''s sight while pondering my thoughts. The sun was nestled in the middle of the sky, and gray clouds were starting to converge. Hundreds of birds filled the air and were but specks against the blue sea backdrop.


    The neutral lands had a charm to them that was unmatched by any other. Though that charm came at a cost. The remnant of the war golems from the Assyrian military still prowled the lands and posed challenges to many adventurers. While a squad could take the smaller ones out, there were rumors that there were ones the size of buildings that could tear through even the most battle-hardened of parties.


    Even though the war to destroy the Assyrians was far beyond my time, there were still too many war golems running around. Perhaps there was a production facility deep within the untamed wilds. But that was neither here nor there. For now, I just needed to focus on the problem at hand. What do I do with Asteria?


    I would do what any suitable host would do. I would spoil her with gifts and do my best to get into her good graces. She''s a valuable ally, and the material that comes from the domain is much needed. Already, it saves the crown an immense amount of gold, all for resources that anyone can get a hold of. Which is strange in itself. What''s the end goal? I know she was launching a crusade within her domain, so perhaps she is trying to structure her war effort. But even us giving her materials makes little sense if she only sent them back as weapons.


    There was so much that I didn''t know, and it bothered me. It was like Cato had said. We are dealing with something that we have little information about. It could spell all of our dooms if we aren''t careful.


    "You called?" Cato''s voice radiated through the room and pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Cato, do you remember how you desired an audience with the empress of the domain?" I asked as I turned around.


    "I do. Why did something come up?" His blue eyes sparkled slightly as he strode through the room and settled into the chair across from my desk. As usual, he wore an indiscreet black shirt, matched by a pair of brown pants. He was utterly normal, even though he was far from it. I looked into him the best I could, but I found that much of who he was, was shrouded in mystery. Even his stats were concealed from my analysis skill, and that alone told me all I needed to know. He was a powerful man, but I didn''t know to what extent.


    "I recently received a letter from the prime minister of Asteria. The Empress has decided she wants to visit the outside world and our town for diplomatic reasons." I pulled the chair out, and the sound of wood scraping against itself filled the air as I settled back into my seat.


    He froze for a moment before he cleared his throat. "Well, that was a surprise. I didn''t expect her to make such a move so soon after Velcrest attacked her lands. I wonder what her game is."


    "I''m not sure either. As I spoke, I reached out to the letter and passed it over to him. She wasn''t exactly in the greatest of mindsets when I visited her last. She was distraught over her daughter and her chosen. Though in the letter, it did say that it would be her, Alessia, and her daughter visiting."


    He took a moment to read it before he sat it back on the desk. "I''m not sure what to make of this. But there are a few opportunities that we can capitalize off of." He paused for a split second as he slid the piece of paper back toward me. "For example, I know of a small undead outbreak in the central Patras area. We could potentially capture them and send them to Asteria if the Empress so desires. It wipes our hand of the blame and takes care of an issue that we nominally struggle with."


    I nodded in agreement, but my mind lingered on his words. How did he know there was an outbreak in Patras? It''s such an unimportant province that news regarding it doesn''t really spread around. Just what were his contacts? "Of course. I''m not sure of her stance regarding that matter. After all, they detest necromancers, so I can''t speak for her accepting undead from outside the domain."


    "It was just an example more than anything. Really, I think it''s a step in the right direction for our relations. Oh, by the way, did you visit the Northmen caravan I mentioned?"


    He changed the topic so smoothly that I didn''t notice it, but that was alright for now. I just needed to figure out a few minor details to take care of first. "Oh yes! I have to say the seal meat they offered was exquisite. It was expensive, but I snagged some extra. They also offered a few things from races I didn''t know existed. For example, I picked up a strange staff that had blades on each end. Accordingly, it comes from a beast-like race that exists far south. The merchant said they were lithe avians, with feathers the color of fresh snow and a temperate that could put a minotaur to shame." Naturally, I acquired much more than just that. But it cost me a relatively large amount, not just in gold, but in other materials. Oh, the things that I do to further my position.


    "Well, hopefully, we have enough curry favors with Asteria." He stood up and patted the chair. "Anyway, I''m off to find the dissidents and prepare for the Empress''s arrival. Have fun." He smirked at me and waved his hand as he walked off, leaving me to my thoughts.


    Oh yes, good luck is very much needed. I have a few days, I hope. So, hopefully, I will come up with something that works for all of us.

 Chapter 155

    Sorry for being away for so long. Here is a chapter! As usual I still do post this story on patreon, along with my new one! Enjoy <3


    A few days later:


    Another letter arrived, this time by one of the praetorians. This one was shrouded in a cloak that drug across the ground and had a pair of eyes that glimmered like a set of candles in the darkness. Its hand was long and lanky but covered by a black glove.


    The moment the letter touched my hand, it vanished in a muted display of gray light, leaving me stunned for a second. I sighed as I reached out and quickly undid the seal to read the contents.


    Redrick,


    I will be departing the domain in a few hours. However, I am unsure of the time difference between us. Alessia, Nyx, and a few of my palatines will accompany me. We will only stay for a few days at the most and intend to explore the town at our leisure. Because of the nature of our guards, we took a few precautions to shroud their origins, as I am aware of how many people within the town may act.


    Calixa


    Her handwriting was tight and meticulous and flowed effortlessly across the paper. It was a pleasure to read, unlike most of the stuff that touched my desk.


    At least she was trying to make my life easier. Maybe I could keep this entire thing quiet. At least as quiet as possible. I folded the sheet of paper, placed it in my pocket, crossed my arms, and stared across the ground towards the shimmering purple haze that denoted the entrance of the domain. I was going to wander around the town and maybe pick up a few goods, but perhaps I should wait here for some time. After all, that meant I could better control this situation.


    It took a couple of hours, and the sun had already started its journey across the sky and was well past its halfway point. The air was cool today, the wind didn¡¯t kick all that much, and small clusters of white clouds traveled across the sky in tight packs.


    The outside of the domain rippled, and it caught my attention, causing me to quickly stand up. From it came a being who wore a simple black cloak that seemed to hover above its body. All that radiated from the open hood was darkness and a piercing gaze that seemed to resemble that of the royal guard stationed outside my house.


    I quickly activated my analysis skill and regarded the being that stood before me. Its name was painted a deep purple with twinges of other colors leaking in.


    We stared at each other for a few quick seconds before it reached its hand back into the domain. The purple haze shimmered in various spots as more cloaked figures broke through it, totaling six altogether. Each wore a simple black cloak that obscured their appearance and hid what lay underneath. It was a great cover, but I wasn¡¯t sure how it would make things easier on me. A team of six cloaked figures followed us around was sure to draw attention.


    A few heartbeats later, the haze shimmered again, and Alessia walked out. She wore a black overshirt that opened up near her neck, revealing a white undershirt with a piece of purple fabric stretched down from her collar, and disappeared into the over shit. Her silver hair was tied in a high ponytail, with a single black band that held it all in place. But the most striking thing of all was her name, a vibrant orange, with twinges of silver slowly seeping into it all.


    From what I could tell, she was breaking into raid boss status, and the horror in me was beyond words. Raid bosses were uncommon entities, as it was. So staring one in the face was a bit surreal. She took a step forward, grabbed both pieces of the fabric by her neck, and rolled her shoulders. The blades resting on her back shifted with her as she did it.


    ¡°Hello Redrick.¡± Her words held significantly more emotion than the last time I talked to her, and this time I could feel the disdain in her words. She really didn¡¯t like me.


    ¡°Greeting, lady Alessia.¡± I gave her a nod and what felt like a tight-lipped smile.


    A few seconds later, Nyx came rocketing through the haze. Her hair had grown a bit since the time I saw her and was reaching past her shoulders. The light caught her raven-colored hair and glimmered like feathers. Her emerald eyes were wide as she looked around, and a wide grin split her face.


    She was wearing what I could only describe as a mage¡¯s outfit. But it was unlike anything that I had seen before. Her robe was a solid chest piece with purple runes that crossed its surface. Around her stomach, the robe split into two pieces that stopped just short of her knees. Each took on a different color, with the left being the color of a freshly raging fire, while the other was a purple so dark it looked as if the abyss would spew out of it at any moment.


    Underneath the two flaps were a set of brown boots that stopped just short of her knees and were laced up. At first glance, the boots looked to be master crafted and were a sight to behold. But the scariest part of her appearance was the two bearded axes peeking out from behind her back. Mages rarely double specialized, though, through my interactions with Asteria, I knew there was always more than meets the eye.


    Out of curiosity, I activated my analysis skill and looked her over.


    Her color was golden, just like the empress¡¯ was. Though I was at a loss for what it meant. I couldn¡¯t seem to find anything in any records that I held. I was also unfamiliar with the class that she had. Perhaps someone at the mage guild would have an idea.


    ¡°Hello again!¡± Nyx spoke up, and I focused on her once more. This time, I saw something strange near her head. It seemed like a mass of air that was almost unperceivable, but it was there and slowly traveling around her head.


    ¡°Greetings, Princess,¡± I replied, knowing that if I didn¡¯t, I would earn Alessia¡¯s ire.


    A wide grin split her face as she nodded approvingly before she spun around and rushed back into the domain. It was a few heartbeats before she appeared again, this time holding hands with the Empress of Asteria.


    She radiated an almost sickeningly radiant aura that was hard to describe. It felt reassuring this time, but also confident, but above all else, it was comforting, like a mother¡¯s embrace.


    She seemed a little taller than before, and not to mention leaner. But she also felt more dangerous, like an apex predator was staring at me from underneath her usual mask. From the slits on the mask, her eyes raged like an unbidden fire, sending shivers down my spine. Her cloak, this time, was the color of freshly spilled blood that danced gently on the wind, and when it did, it revealed a pair of brown boots. Much like the ones that Nyx was wearing. But everything else was obscured.


    ¡°Hello, Redrick.¡± Her voice was more feminine than before, but there was power in her words. A power that made me feel helpless.


    ¡°Greeting¡¯s Empress. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. I was surprised that you came.¡± If anything, it was a pain. So much could go wrong in such a short amount of time.


    ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment thing.¡± She replied as she walked forward. Nyx was still attached to her hand and matched her step for step.


    The sight alone was enough to warm my heart. It wasn¡¯t often that a noble expressed affection like that to their children. My father rarely did it, nor did my mother. ¡°I understand. Well, if you come with me, I¡¯ll take you to where you will stay for the next few days. Normally, I¡¯d have arranged for a nicer place, but because of your position, I deemed it best for you to stay at my house, as it is the safest place in town.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Redrick; I appreciate it.¡± She nodded her head and looked around the area.


    ¡°Of course. If you need anything, let me know.¡± I glanced around at everyone and saw that the six cloaked figures had vanished. It was almost as if they had ceased to exist.


    ¡°Redrick, tell me about this area.¡± The empress spoke up again, and I returned my attention to her. It was probably for the best that I let it be.


    ¡°Well, this area is called the neutral lands. It was once the heart of the Assyrian empire before it fell a few centuries ago.¡± I turned on my heel and hastened towards one of the side entrances of the town. I wanted to attract as little attention as possible.


    ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°Not much is really known. They just appeared overnight; before we knew it, they had spread across much of the continent. Their war golems made up most of their armies, and they were, and still are, nightmares to fight.¡± I explained it to her and shuddered with the memories. Even now, the war golems still prowl the land. For the most part, there were only small pockets left in the outside world. But here in the neutral lands, they were many.


    ¡°War golems? Can you describe them?¡± She asked as I pushed the door open for them.


    ¡°They are metal monstrosities. Some looked like humans, while others were as tall as trees. Some have many eyes, while others have one on their head. They are all varied, but the most common ones are the humanoid ones.¡± The recent memory of one still haunted my memory. It looked like someone cast a metal skeleton and gave it life.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. How did the Assyrian¡¯s fall?¡±


    ¡°Well, a few centuries ago, the strongest mages of the kingdom gathered and crafted the strongest summoning spell they could, and much to our benefit, a few heroes, answered the call. Assyria fell in a few short years, though now the golems still plague the lands.¡± I recounted the tale from memory, though I wasn¡¯t sure how much of it was true.


    ¡°Mother, can I fight one of those golems?¡± Nyx piped up and broke my train of thought. Something told me that the child was a battle junkie or was on the verge of blossoming into one.


    ¡°Maybe. If you want, before we head back home, we can ask Redrick where we can find some.¡± Her mother replied to her, and it immediately reaffirmed my thoughts. She was a battle junkie, and her mother was an enabler.

 Chapter 156 Octavian Arc

    Octavian Pov:


    I stood on top of the hill and gazed at the sprawling planes. All around me, the troops were busy repaving roads and cutting down trees to convert into more resources for us to use. They were like an army of ants as they worked and swarmed over the projects, finishing them at a blistering rate.


    "Warmaster, the preparations are complete for an outpost. The scouts are already reporting a large horde on the way. The scouts estimate a force almost double our number. We expect contact in no less than five minutes." Kaesaria appeared next to me out of the blue. The woman''s flesh and bone had long since vanished, only to be replaced by the faint green hue of the spirit.


    "Good, alert the troops. If we fracture in the face of the horde, we will be overwhelmed." Already, plans started to form in my mind at the information. "Have the mages alter the terrain. We need to funnel them and eliminate the numerical advantage they have. Have the heavy troops take the front line and lock down the horde, and we will grind them down." It was a rough plan, but there were very few things I could do to staunch the flow of undead effectively. So we have to chew through them one piece at a time. "Have the mages who have mana left over switch to fire magic, so we can burn them out as we hold them." I crossed my arms and stared out across the plain.


    "As you command." The captain spun and floated down the hill, leaving me with my thoughts. This was a large horde. Easily almost double our manpower. But where they had numbers, we had quality.


    I stared across the troops and watched as the ground trembled and large earthen barriers rose out of the ground. Quickly, the soldiers cutting down trees shifted the logs to shore up weak areas and hold the flow of the coming undead directly. Thankfully, they wouldn''t be smart enough to find their way around. Hordes were pretty easy to deal with because of this.


    The earth trembled as walls rose from the dirt, and debris rained from ledges that rose towards the sky. They weren''t mighty by any stretch, but they would do enough to stem the tide of the undead to push the advantage to us. But even with the dedication that was at play, they weren''t fast enough.


    In the distance, the twisted choir of broken moans filled the air. It sounded like a symphony of broken screams as figures pushed through the fog that twisted in the distance. At first, it was stragglers who were running full bore straight at our encampment with their minds no doubt empty with all but the desire to consume. Their clothes were tattered and destroyed, and even from this distance, I could see the festering pus that coated faces that were half eaten. It would have been the thing of nightmares, but unfortunately, this was reality. I crossed my arms and gazed down upon my legion. I would not interfere just yet. For now, I wish to see how they did in battle.


    Earthen spikes shot from the barriers rising from the ground and rushed towards the first few, about to make contact. The stone tore through flesh like a sword through paper, and black congealed blood coated the earth.


    More forms tore through the mist in a full run. Their clothes were tattered, and their bodies were broken. These beings were nothing more than puppets serving a false master, and I held nothing but pity in my heart for them.


    I watched as more spikes shot from the wall and downed the next wave as quickly as the first. But I couldn''t get my hopes up. More forms poured from the mist, dozens became hundreds as they limped towards the front lines. Their eyes were lifeless, and their bodies were empty. I shuddered internally while staring at them. Would this have been my fate if the Empress didn''t save us? Would I have been doomed to be a mindless slave to another? I pushed down the intrusive thoughts as I watched my troops with a keen eye. Now wasn''t the time to linger on what-ifs.


    My legion quickly formed themselves as instructed behind the earthen barrier. The troops with heavy tower shields marched to the front and drove their shields into the dirt. Mages and rangers took positions in the outcropping that were made previously to keep them out of the way of danger. These were my most valuable units since killing undead at range would be the best way to do things. At least, that was the hope, but we will see how well it performs here.


    A volley of magic ripped through the air and hummed with etheric energy as rocks, fire, wind, and water shredded the first line of undead marching toward us. Line after line fell, but the zombies marching toward us were as unyielding as water. They clambered over the piles of the bodies of their comrades, uncaring of their deaths.


    Slowly but surely, they marched forward until they contacted the tower shields tucked slightly into the earthen barrier. The rangers, seeing their chance, let loose a volley of highly accurate arrows that slammed through eye sockets and dropped zombies left and right. The fighting may last a few days, so now we just hold.


    "Warmaster?" A voice tore me from my thoughts, and I glanced backward.


    It was the human mercenary captain by the name of Gunther. His outfit was pristine and well-kept, denoting his previous service. Nominally, I''d have looked down on a soldier serving another nation, but times were different. "Yes, captain?" I asked as I turned my attention back to the attrition warfare that was unfurling below me.


    "The others are clamoring for some action." He was curt and to the point. Which I respected fully.


    "Ah yes, as is the nature of a warrior. They will have their time. For now, my soldiers will lock down the horde and grind them down. Once we have broken most of the line, you all will be free to cut them down." I crossed my arms and ran through the plan in my head for the hundredth time. With my troops'' discipline, we can hold back the tide and take minimum losses. Once the mercenaries make a play, then I risk losing another vital asset.


    "I understand. I''m glad that I''m serving under a commander who values the lives of their soldiers." The human replied as he stepped up next to me.


    "Those who willingly sacrifice their army for small gains are not suited to be a commander. I will calculate everything we do to ensure we lose the fewest troops possible." Life was valuable, but maybe not in the sense that he was thinking. Troops are expensive to train and even more so to lose. It was something that I couldn''t afford to do.


    "I see. How is the battle?" He asked in a bid to change the subject.


    "It goes well. We are locking them down. I say we should have killed enough of them in a day or so for the mercenaries to come in and clean up." I pulled my eyes away from the battle, spun on my heel, and marched further into the officer encampment.


    A few of the highest-ranking officers of the legion were here, milling about and making plans for the future, while some of the mercenary leaders were here, gazing at a map of Asteria, trying to make plans themselves. Everything was going as smoothly as I could hope for. But I still had to be ready for anything.


    "Officers on me," I called out as I walked further into the command tent. In the center sat a large wooden table, with the map of this portion of Asteria splayed across its surface. The four corner flaps of the tent were wide open, and the amber light of the dying sun spilled into the area and mingled with the vestiges of fog slowly creeping in.


    One by one, the highest-ranking officers present trickled in. Save Kaesaria, who was leading the troops in the outpost''s defense. In front of me stood Cerularius, who was the commander of the engineer corps. To his left was Avienus, the commander of the magi corp. They were both twin skeletons, though I didn''t know them much in life. Really, there were only a few memorable faces, but that was neither here nor there.


    The next was Amari, the acting commander of all the Praetorian forces present. Her flesh was semisolid, and her hair was braided into a style reminiscent of the warrior maidens of Asteria''s past. Her light blue eyes hardly reflected the light flooding into the tent, though the quiet power she radiated was mighty. She was part of the Empress'' hand, so her power was to be feared in the end.


    Gunther stood close by as the head of the human mercenaries, and next to him was a giant snake humanoid who wore armor that looked like it was crafted from obsidian. It reminded me of the warrior outfits of the empires from the far east, with how the metal formed into a skirt near the hips and flared out. It was gaudy, but I would hold my tongue on the matter.


    "Captain Ohtli." I gave the snake a nod, which was returned with a quick tongue flick as green reptilian eyes settled on me.


    "Now that we have arrived, we can discuss the next phase of this war," I told them as I pointed to the map where we were located. "We are still quite a ways out of the city, but we need to capture some of the surrounding suburbs and start converting into a forward operating base while we launch attacks into the city. Though I will warn you, we will be in range of the city defenses shortly." As I spoke, I quickly pointed out the areas of interest.


    "Tell me, Warmaster, what are the defenses like?" As Ohtli spoke, he drew his Ss'' much like a hiss.


    "Long-range bombardment is the first few layers. Once we crack them, we have to deal with urban warfare, which will be a nightmare." City defenses were set up to grind down attackers. Thankfully, we didn''t have to deal with the potent anti-air defenses. The sewers were well guarded in themselves. Unfortunately, the only way forward will be through no-man''s-land, but thankfully our engineer corps was working on something just for that.

 Chapter 157 Octavian Arc

    The ground trembled as a monstrous roar split the air. I placed my hand on the hilt of my blade and stared out across the battlefield. For the last day, the horde has pressed into my legion nonstop. Bodies were torn apart, and congealed blood pooled at the base of the soldiers on the front line. Shields and swords were slick with dried blood, and metal was chipping and falling apart.


    This type of warfare would have been unimaginable if this was back in our glory days. But now, here we are, fighting day and night, with blades that were as broken as our bodies. But while our bodies may be broken, our spirit will never waiver. Especially not against this new foe. It was a giant undead that towered over the battlefield. Its body was crested with blood-stained bone, and each fist was as large as a carriage and sank into the ground as it used them to push itself forward. It was a monstrous amalgamation of humans and animals, but neither was truly prominent. I didn¡¯t have to stare at it to know what it was. It was a juggernaut. A rare evolution of the zombie brute that would only keep growing larger until it was slain. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t any troops on the front line that could handle the beast, and I wasn¡¯t about to expend my reserves or elites to face such a foe. Which left only me to fight it, and it was a fight that I was all too willing to take. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve last fought, and my body yearned for me to spill blood once more.


    For the first time in a long time, I felt a grin cross my face as I clenched the hilt of my sword and marched out to meet this new foe. All around, the troops gazed up at me as power coursed through my veins, and for the first time, the dreariness of this cursed existence was lifted. My march became a jog, and my jog became a gait as power cycled through my muscles. At first, it was a dull ache, as my muscles had to acclimate to everything once more, but the dull ache quickly gave way to a strength that only grew in intensity.


    In only a few blinks of the eye, I crashed into the front line and let loose a war cry that split the air like thunder. I could feel my form stretching as I drew my blade, swung it in a deadly arc, and cleaved through three of the mindless undead as if they were nothing more than wet paper.


    As the cursed life left them, it empowered me more, and I fell into muscle memory as my blade cleaved body after body apart and I cut my way through the undead as if they were nothing more than strands of grass. But these were nothing more than an appetizer for what was to come. Yet there was no end in sight.


    Another monstrous roar split my lips as I raised my foot high, channeled all my strength, and slammed my foot into the ground. The stone ground trembled as rods of earth rose from the ground and impaled dozens of undead. The sheer act of murder further fueled my blood lust as I dashed through them and rushed toward the juggernaut, who roared a challenge at me.


    The monster swung a fist at me that cut through the air faster than what should have been possible. But I steeled myself and caught the punch with the flat of my blade. The sheer strength of the hit pushed me across the ground until I caught myself and pushed the hand away. I channeled more strength in my legs, and flashes of lightning arced from me and into the surrounding area. I clenched my jaw as I rushed forward and swung my blade toward one of the massive hands it used to keep itself up.


    My blade bit into the bone that shielded the soft flesh underneath but failed to penetrate it. The monster took a step back and tried to swat me away as if I were nothing more than an ant. But that¡¯s where it made its first mistake. I wasn¡¯t the Demon of Asteria for no reason.


    More power seeped into me, and the blue arcs of lightning quickly became blood-red, and dug craters into the bone that comprised the juggernaut. I stretched my hand out and caught the fist mid-swing. The surrounding air exploded into a sonic boom as the energy from the swing had nowhere else to go. Red flames flickered into existence as my body shifted once more as I grew taller. ¡°Pathetic.¡± The words left my lips like a thunderclap as I shrugged its hand away and drew my fist back.


    The giant monster roared and tried to bat me away once more, but my fist moved faster. Bone shattered as my fist slammed into it, and the lumbering beast stumbled backward. I didn¡¯t need my blade to win a fight like this. I roared once more, then I balled my fist together and slammed them into the ground. The earth shattered, and a shock wave shot outwards as the beast stumbled again.


    I pressed myself off the ground and jumped upwards, quickly scaling the distance to its head. The monster quickly reclaimed its wits, but it was still far too late. The second I landed, I brought my fist down in a series of crushing blows. Bone splintered into hundreds of pieces as I hammered away.


    Bone quickly gave way to flesh, and the monster struggled underneath me as my fist sank into its soft flesh. It roared as it tried to jerk around to throw me from its back, but my grip was too firm. Compared to the creatures I¡¯ve fought in my life, this was nothing more than a toddler. But it was still more than what my troops could handle. So I would need to end this fight before it spilled over to them.


    Another surge of power coursed through my veins as I reached down to grab the crests of bones near its head. I clenched it so tightly beneath my fingers that the bone splintered, and I concentrated all the power I had into my legs and stomped into its back. The beast let out a pained roar as it fell to its knees.


    Ki and magic coursed through my hands as I jumped from the monster¡¯s back. I reared back, launched another punch towards the fallen monster¡¯s head, and watched as the bone fractured under. Again and again, I pummeled the creature until it ceased to move. The blood lust kicked up within me, and I fought against the desire to lose myself to it. I was far past those days of giving in to those urges. I am the Warmaster, and I will act the part.


    Once I was sure that the monster was dead, I took a step back and saw that the front line had pushed the horde back with my intervention and was mopping up the survivors. Which was good. The second the last undead falls here, we can move into the city. But in the meantime, I will fight next to my warriors. It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve experienced combat, and now my blood is boiling. I reached out and pushed aside the dead beast¡¯s hand. Its once immense weight was now nothing more than a bother. But I knew that no matter how strong I felt now, I still paled compared to what I was in life. The day I died, it took an army to kill me, but I would reclaim that strength, no matter what it took.


    I gripped the handle of my blade, yanked it from the body of the juggernaut, and brandished it again. Unfortunately, with my troops around, I can¡¯t rely on the strength of my body, so for now, I will harness it with the power of my blade.


    It only took a few moments to clear the last of the undead with my presence. The mercenaries flanked the rest of the horde, and my troops ground them down as they tried to surge forward. But without that juggernaut, they were nothing more than chaff.


    The moment the last zombies hit the ground in a broken heap, I roared with all my strength. The air split, and the sky darkened, and everyone around me raised their voice to meet mine. ¡°For Asteria!!!¡± Pride flowed through my veins, and a tiny portion of the shame that I felt had lifted. I may have proven myself now, but I will do it again and again until my honor is restored.


    Swords bashed against shields as the troops celebrated their victory. For now, I would give them this moment, for they have earned it. But once they were done, I would instruct the quartermaster to collect the belongings of the dead and prepare for the funeral ceremonies. No matter how busy we were, we still needed to honor the dead, and prepare them for their final rest, for they above all else deserve it.